Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2022-03-05
Completed:
2022-07-23
Words:
285,412
Chapters:
19/19
Comments:
65
Kudos:
261
Bookmarks:
50
Hits:
10,357

Outside Chance

Summary:

The turtles have to make a lifechanging decision when the rebel-foot clan destroys their home. In a desperate attempt to escape, they use the strange substance 'purple ooze' to temporarily become human as a means to an end.

But when the brothers are seperated during the seige, how will they be able to find each other again before their enemies does?

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

Please don't mistake me or try to make me

the shadow of anybody else

I ain't the him or her you think I am

I'm just trying hard to be myself

Oh, society's goal is to be part of the whole

That may sound good to you, not to me

 

Let me be, let me be

To think like I want to

Let me be, let me be

That's all I ask of you

I am what I am and that's all I ever can be

-"Let me be", The Turtles (1965)


Prolog

New York was never silent, but tonight the only things apparent was that of passerby's on the street and ongoing car alarms roaring in the distance. The night beamed a gleaming green hue throughout the underground of the city. The ruckus from the tunnels echoed deep below the mudded bricks and would leave the surface slightly vibrating from the grating motions of the sewer's chaos. Most people wouldn't notice it at all, paying no attention to the ravaging battle that took place underneath their feet. And if they did, they would surely regret it.

...

Donnie didn't know how long he had been running, the only sound being the splash of water from his steps and the heavy breathing escaping his gap tooth like a tiny whizzle. He didn't know how long it took him. Sure, he was able to drive the mousers away from Mikey, but what about the others? Were they safe? Did they take the pill? Did it work? How were they gonna find each other now? All these questions and all Donnie could do was keep pondering them, heart beating heavily in his chest as he reached the nearest roof, trying to focus.

"Guys? GUYS?! Any…one?" He called, hoping to god that they would answer their T-phones, but no one seemed to respond. Trying to figure out what to do, his head suddenly and without warning began to hurt, aching like it was slowly detaching itself from his shoulders. And as if that wasn't enough, his limbs became numb and it was like he lost all sense of balance, shell tightening horribly, like it was slowly crushing him, and the blurry vision threatened to leave him in complete darkness. No… no it c-an't be… how? Did I miscalculate the serum? Is this supposed to happen? Is it a side effect? It hurts… What have I done? Oh, god, what have I done...? He tried to stand, his legs failing him as the burning sensation in his skull only grew and grew, until he couldn't contain his scream. It was like a million different waves crashed over him at once, frying every nerve in his body and rendering him unable to think properly. He tried to call out for help, for his brothers, for Sensei, anyone, the thought of his own pain only making him fear theirs even more.

But in the end, as he lay there bruised and burning inside, all that came out was a pained scream filling the night. By himself, all alone, no way of knowing if the plan worked. If his family was safe, instead letting the ache in his bones crumple together, along with the blood in his veins boiling up inside, lights flashing and his conciousness fading.

Safe to say, New York didn't stay silent for long.

Chapter 2: Alright for a Fight

Summary:

Navigating the streets of New York, a janitor picks up a signal with a very important lead.

Meanwhile, a confusing homicide grabs officer Hopkins' attention

Chapter Text

3 months later


There was a loud crash emanating from the back alley of a small street on fifth, loud enough to wake up the neighbors, but not loud enough to be anyone's cause for concern. They'd usually just ignore the ruckus, and proceed to go back to their own business, wanting no part in whatever trouble took place outside their homes. Not a lot of people went there you see, and especially not during the day where it lay mostly barren, like a ghost town. Given the Purple dragon's retreat into their usual criminal ways these last few years, the underbelly of New York was, as a result, twisted into a silent turf war, heavily hunted down by cops around the clock. However, most would hear their sirens after dark, the rattling sounds of guns going off in the distance and the everlasting failure to stop the chaos before the sun went up. But even so, not everyone waited around for the criminals to cause mischief, and especially not as of late. More and more disturbances were reported around the neighborhood, most taking place during the day. But instead of the scumbags and muggers laying in wait for their next prey to harass, or the nearest rich guy to pick a bad time for a walk, on this day it was a sneezy little slugger by name of Jimmy Billy. You could hear his panicked scream echoing through the ally, when he realized he had reached a dead end. And though his pursuer was right behind him, you had to give it to the poor guy: at least he'd managed to get away with only a bruise. His pals on the other hand, would presumably have to limb around for the next few months, if they were not too exhausted to get away like he had luckily managed. Or maybe lucky wasn't the right word in this case.

Another crash bombarded the small passage, and Jimmy saw that it was from a tumbling trashcan being tossed in his direction, most likely not to harm but intimidate the already done for errand boy. And he was intimidated all right, no matter how smug he wanted to be he was no idiot. The fact of the matter even further stressed as a tight pling soared by his ear, and he could only just recognize it to be a throw star, when all of a sudden the boy in front of him came charging at him with two sharp ends in each hand. "Hey, now, fella! I-I don't want no trouble!"

Jimmy tried to put his hands up in surrender, but just as the boy stopped in his tracks , he did something really stupid instead. Or tried to. Actually, what he wanted to happen was for him to sling his pocketknife into the attacker's throat and scram right after, but what did happen wasn't at all in Jimmy's favor. Not two seconds away from the holster, was his hand knocked away in a hit so impactful that he was sure his hand was broken, but before he could react to the pain, the boy suddenly but decidedly grabbed Jimmy by the collar of his shirt and threw him against the wall so hard it was almost inhuman. "Okay, now, we can do this the easy way, or the fun way" He smiled. It wasn't difficult to see this guy was nuts, taking pleasure from seeing the weakling before him shrivel up in fear. He aimed his needle like blade towards his throat, holding him firmly as the errand boy began to shiver. "Look, pal I have no clue what ye talking about. I've never even-

"Now, now, you really wanna do it like this? Come on! The whole, I have no idea what ya talking about, after all the trouble ya little friends went through to shut ya up? Make this easier for yourself, pal. No one has to get hurt" the boy explained, before remembering the broken hand he just a few seconds ago pummeled into fractured bones. "Or well, any more hurt. So, do yourself a favor and just spit it already. Where… are they?"

Jimmy didn't know what to say. He really didn't. Poor guy… Normally, people would let it slide, given he weren't exactly known for being the subtle type. Unfortunately, that wouldn't save him this time. He could see it all over the guy's face. It was a few times in his dealings with the Purple Dragons he had seen that look on a guy. The rage in those green pupils was unmistakable. He was done for. "Okay, I see you wanna do this the fun way, huh? And here I thought I was having a bad day…"

Jimmy let out a hopeful whimper, "So, hehe…truce?"

Quickly followed by his body being thrown seventy miles an hour through the nearest window of an antique shop. The sound of the glass breaking still clinking slightly as Jimmy collapsed like a ragdoll from his injuries, the burglar alarm blaring inside. The boy sent Jimmy one last glance, before he let out a sigh, polishing his weapons and making his grand escape before the cops could arrive. "another day, another disappointment…" he mumbled, the reflection of his red bandanna in the sai meeting his already weary gaze.


Donnie woke to the sound of the subway making his small but tolerable living quarters shake like all hell was loose, knocking over several notebooks and loose pencils. He turned on the small light bulb and started rubbing his eyes tiresome and not at all ready to face the day, before checking the clock. The time was 7:00 am, and he was already regretting the all-nighter from last night, making his pathetic attempt at getting dressed all the more difficult when he could barely bother to open his eyes.

Three months since that day, and Donnie hadn't gotten anymore used to human clothing than he was to living on the surface. Of course, he'd seen countless of shows in which this very mundane task was simple, though he'd never had that need himself with a shell to protect him instead. Luckily, on most days all he really had to master was the ability to wear a janitor jumpsuit and resist the ever-present urge to wear his mask. It was getting sad how much dust it had already gathered, remaining on the shelf like a piece of forgotten equipment. But alas, his new body had many new challenges, and as master Splinter would say: "the truth of the ninja comes not from the body, but from the mind", and right now that was all Donnie really had to get him through this change. He gathered his keys, grabbed his bo (now reduced to a mop and a bucket) and headed out into the hallway.

The first few months had been the most difficult of course, waking up with an entirely reconstructed DNA to match the already painful realization that your family is gone was… not easy. Even if Donnie would pride himself on his ability to keep a cool head and focusing his energy on figuring out the technicalities of this new body of his, he still had the nagging urge to go back home. Back to the lair, back to where it all went wrong. And it wasn't as if he hadn't. Time he didn't spend meditating or testing his fighting abilities with new limbs and muscles was instead spend on searching for his brothers. He checked every subway, every tunnel, every shaft and every last roof top he figured they would most likely appear, but to no avail. The only thing left were scraps from mousers and sliced up foot bots too destroyed to provide him with any valuable data of what might've happened. But tracing DNA samples and T-phones was a little difficult when you had no idea how your brothers even looked like, or if they were still… No. Donnie slapped himself for even thinking that, but quickly regretted doing so as Dave from the chemical division understandably made an effort to find another way to the elevator. Donnie sighed. This was ridiculous! They'd faced the Shredder himself, deadly serpent venom, a psychotic ninja master and an army of mutants, world ending threats in fact and he was actually convinced this was how the Hamato clan would perish? Of course not! A simple ambush, are you kidding?! He knew they'd faced much worse foes in the past and this was not something they couldn't survive, why would it be?! I mean for shell's sake, this was his brothers he reminded himselfThey knew how to defend themselves, of course they did. But… it was that exact fact that seemed to baffle Donnie even more beyond compare.

Because if all of this remained true, where had they gone after all this time if it wasn't? A genius like him, and yet the task of finding his family seemed the most challenging yet…

"Donnitell! Morning 'son!"

"It's Donatello actually, and morning Mr. Gilgamesh" Donnie went to the faculty office to grab his daily coffee and breakfast. He didn't know how long it had been for him to just accept the fact that his boss would most likely never get his name right, but Donnie still couldn't refrain from correcting him even if it seemed fruitless. After all, if it wasn't for him, he wouldn't have gotten a bed to sleep in. "I'm going to need you down in Ollie's division, another leaked piped as far as I can understand. Shouldn't take too long, so you should be getting' ya break before eleven."

"Right away, sir"

Despite its very unagreeable location, the Observation of Local Sciences was actually Donnie's lucky break. Sure, the scientists weren't exactly friendly, but they did however provide him with a free for all in terms of equipment, at least, when they didn't notice a vial or two missing every other lunchbreak. Oh, how he missed his old lab. Big open space, privacy, nice unshaking surfaces... And as tempting as it was for him to go back, even he wasn't stupid enough to let his homesickness cloud his judgement, Donnie new that wasn't in the cards. It would be much easier to just walk up to the foot's headquarters with a giant sign that said: free turtle on the menu. Donnie nearly knocked over his mug as his thoughts snapped him back to reality.

"Hey, Don, you doing okay boy? You look a little tired there. School, giving you a hard time?"

"Something like that…" he yearned, smearing marmalade on a slice of toast before readying his washing cart. As far as Mr. Gilgamesh was concerned, Donnie was living with a father who was never home and studying as a freshman in college while looking for a simple job that paid well, even if he had no use for the money. If only the truth was that simple, Donnie thought. But after that little lie, it wasn't long before he was given a place to sleep as well as a simple schedule. The only hard part was getting used to working in the day from now on and blending in with the normal people of NYC for once. He still couldn't stop getting this knot in his chest every time someone send him a look. Just any look for that matter. As if any moment they would start screaming or pointing fingers at him.

He made his way down to the laboratory on second, greeting the scientists who pointed him in the direction of the broken pipe. Donnie sighed heavily when he saw it. I've created battle mech, functioning vehicles from scrap, telepathic smoke bombs, artificial intelligence robots, all from alien technology YEARS ahead of the average sciences of basic human understanding, capable of battling forces beyond this world and … I'm fixing pipes…PIPES. The irony never ceased to amaze him. None of the scientists or other staff members even bothered to call him by name other than "gap tooth kid" or "the gangly one" or "boy" when they had no idea the things he'd done. He was a ninja, a scientist not a simple handyman to get pushed around. And though he knew master Splinter would bash him over the head if he was there for saying so, Donnie still couldn't help but feel like it was a little bit unfair.

Alasit didn't take him more than approximately two minutes before he finished the simple task full grown adults apparently struggled for days to solve. When he was done with that, he had to go to the basement to clean the floors, sort the different divisions thesis papers in chronological order and dust the ventilation shafts. It wasn't until 3 pm he had time to spare, leaving his cart in basement of the building. He quickly scouted the laboratory for people, relieved to see only Gary from the filing division in the corner. This was always an excellent opportunity for Donnie to retrain his stealth skills, and this time was no different even if his body was not the one he'd grown most accustomed to. He faded into the shadows like a ghost, grabbing the most essential and easily unnoticeable components he could use, before making his way to the janitor's office.

He waited patiently, his legs crossed over the bed as he adjusted the small device in his lab, tongue sticking out in concentration. The little device beeped, and poked and sizzled, Donnie keeping his patience while he waited for the communicator to actually work. It took weeks before the foot made their move, and Donnie would be damned before he let them get away with it, alone or not. As a result, most of his 'school' work had turned into the longest lasting solo mission he'd ever found himself on. Night after night, tracking signals and mapping out the foot's location, but he still had no idea what they were trying to accomplish. When Leo's ingenious plan worked, the foot had quieted down longer than Donnie was comfortable with. In truth, it was only more worrisome given the lengths they had been willing to go, just to eliminate the turtles as a threat. No, they were up to something all right, and whatever it was it had something to do with the purple ooze… but even after countless of tests and analysis he still hadn't the slightest clue. And while the communicator he had managed to snatch from the lair's wreckage was certainly a big help, it was still only giving him inaudible words like, preparing or the ever-frequent search for first. All of which made no sense as far as Donnie could tell. "Come on… come on! Stupid thing! Why won't you just work?!" He nearly bit his tongue, the frustration of the usual bzzzz filling the room as another wire short circuited. Donnie would have been about ready to throw away the damned thing once and for all, if it wasn't for the words that followed, and a chill ran down his spine.

Search… orange one… located… capture… all cost…

Donnie wasn't sure he heard correctly, trying to one-up the frequency over and over again like it would somehow reveal the meaning to him but more concretely so that he could be absolutely sure. "I can't believe this…It, it can't be… " But even if he was wrong, fact remained Donnie had no time to waste. For the first time in three months, he finally had a good reason for an all-nighter, even if he was wrong which a part of him desperately wished he was but at the same time hoped would prove his hunch right just because it would give him a chance. But honestly, the thought didn't even occur, because all that truly mattered was that short phrase, orange located and all of a sudden it was like the young ninja reobtained his fighting spirit all over again.

The first thing Donnie did was reinstalling the shell-raiser's old tracker and plugging it into the communication device, tracking the coordinates before the sun went down and his shift ended.

"I really hope Mr. Gilgamesh doesn't fire me for this"


The first blow struck like a hammer, piercing the boy's lip into a bloody mess before he had a chance to get back up on his feet. Most of the students around him rallied the older students, while other's remained preoccupied with homework, ignoring the boy's failing attempt to stand his ground like it was none of their concern.

"Well, come on Landry! Show us what ya got, freak!" one of the boys yelled, before promptly kicking the younger boy in the gut. He let out a painful groan, clenching his stomach tightly as he desperately tried to make an escape. He was however only able to get three steps, before the third bully grabbed him by the backpack, kneeing him in the side until he gasped for air. He would've cried out for help if it wasn't for his sore throat, and the fact that this had been going on for most of his school years now, none of the teachers doing anything about it. It had become so apparent to him, that unless he stood his ground, the blows would keep coming and no one but himself would be able to stop it. That is until he was suddenly spared another kick to the neck, as the new kid suddenly jumped into the fray, arms spread wide as if that was enough to shield him.

"Ah, the maniac has returned" the bullies bellowed mockingly, as Mikey slowly tightened his, now ragged, orange mask over his eyes, though it was hard keeping his messy hair from tangling the knot in his curls.

"Why don't you pick on someone your own size, punks!?"

"What are you doing, Mikey? Just go. I'll be fine" Landry yelled, knowing the ever so enthralled troublemaker would most likely just ignore his pleas as usual.

"a true ninja master never backs down from a fight…" the freckled boy bellowed, ready to charge the three bullies at least a good head taller than him. Thicker too… compared to them, in size alone Mikey looked like a pair of chopsticks. But underneath the wimpy exterior lived a manic pizza loving warrior ready to kick some ass to defend Simon Landry, the only student willing to put up with his crazy as of yet. And though he couldn't bring his nun-chucks to school anymore, that didn't stop him from readying his fists and forging his 'super not kidding around serious face' as he put it, though really it was just an overcompensating frown at this point. Being human didn't exactly make it easier to look intimidating, and especially not when you looked like a fourteen-year-old let loose in a candy shop twenty-four-seven. "Come and get me if you dare" he challenged, deepening his voice dramatically for effect.

And dare they did. Starting with the biggest one out of all of them, he went for the usual approach, the solid punch to the cheek. Mikey was already out of the way, in time for him to play a little with his aggressors before landing any real blows. He tiptoed around them like he was dancing, pretending that it was his older brother's training in the dojo and not three human bullies out to get his lunch money with nothing better to do. "This kid's insane!" the bully squealed, before being forced into the concrete by a solid sewonake. And while the thought did sadden him a bit, it also motivated him to try out the flying back-kick Raph had previously tried to teach them a while ago. At the time, Mikey was the first one to master it, as expected landing the first boy flat on his stomach by the time he was done. The others were quickly starting to sweat. They'd never in their wildest dreams imagined that the pizza obsessed, mask wearing, Italian pretending to be Japanese exchange student, would pose any real threat to them. A lesson they'd, after today, would sorely regret for the remainder of the school year. Even without his weapons, Mikey was already using his environment to its full potential, forcing the bullies into fences, or sandboxes, using the swings' momentum to kick them sky high, before Katy McLee from second unintentionally handed him a good pair of skipping ropes. Mikey felt his energy rise through him like electricity, wrapping the boys like Christmas presents, until all they could manage was to back away in fear. "And stay back!" he yelled, letting out an enthralled howl of victory, before congratulating himself on taking them out. That's before he noticed all the kids in the school yard starring him down from all angles in utter silence. Some impressed, others too shocked to reattach their jaws properly. Mikey wondered if this happened to be some sort of weird way of commending his sick ninja skills, as the rightfully should be doing, but decided to laugh it off as he backed away slowly toward his friend.

"Mr. Robertson"

He didn't get to help him back on his feet however, before he accidentally backed into principal Williams disappointed frown instead, Simon right behind him rubbing his injured arm with a genuine worry on his face. Or more the: now you're in trouble look he seemed to have mastered effortlessly in his short-lived relationship with Mikey.

"H-hello Mr. Williams… fancy meeting you here, huh? Hehe… Is that a new tie?"

Needless to say, Mikey spend the rest of the day waiting in the hall of detention, his head resting against his curled-up knees like it could hide his shame. He'd of course been forced to take off his mask, though rather insistently urged the principal not to actually take it from him this time, to which he'd somehow managed to let slide.

This wasn't his first time being yelled at in a very short amount of time, however he still couldn't shake the pit in his stomach that occurred from causing trouble once more. It wasn't like with Master Splinter, where he'd have his brothers to balance out the amount of a scolding whenever they did something wrong or tried to sneak out without permission. He tried not to think too much about it, reminding himself that whatever happened to him in the present was only temporary, as Leo had put it. He knew his brothers would find him, at least sooner or later. They'd had to, right? They always did in the end. Though he'd grown slightly impatient these last few months, fact remained that if he didn't think about it too much, he'd probably not notice how much time had passed anyway. Or how weary he'd grown from trying to keep a positive outlook every single day he walked past the sewers with no word from anyone of his family. And though he didn't understand all of the technical talk about the purple ooze, or remember all of the enemy foot clan stuff, if none of them had appeared for months, everything was probably fine, right? Nothing to worry about! Nothing at all… Mikey sank into his chair. When the office door finally opened again, he almost bolted to the ground anxious to be out of the building. What followed was a now patched up Simon with his backpack swung over his left shoulder and his hands digging deep into his pockets. "Your mom should be here soon" he said, checking the hallway for people, before going over and giving the young ninja a quick hug. "Do you ever stop looking for trouble?"

"Are you kidding? Trouble's my middle name, yo! At least… I think it's my middle name. Eh, I'll just change it to something cool like dragon warrior or mad Mikey if I feel like it"

Simon let out a soft laugh, readjusting his glasses before heading down the hallway. "By all means, mighty dragon warrior. Just… don't do that again. Not that I don't appreciate it, but I think we'd be better off not drawing too much attention to ourselves, don't you think? DIdn't you say that's how a ninja do?"

"I know, I know. It's just hard to keep all these awesome ninja skills in check, you know? I gotta use 'em every once in a while, or else my sensei would probably kick my butt for slacking off"

"You mean your dad?"

Mikey gulped before he realized what he said, his heart skipping a beat in his newly un-shelled chest. "Oh, yeah… My dad"

"Next time, let's maybe meet somewhere a little more private, eh? The skatepark should be free of assholes, I think. Is tomorrow good?" Simon echoed, reminding Mikey how much he enjoyed the fact that even after his third detention this week, his friend still found ways of keeping his spirits up, despite the fact he was caught up in the commotion. It wasn't exactly something he was very used to, and especially not as a human teenager. "Fine by me, bud"

"Nice" Simon smiled, his dark hair falling over his face. "Stay out of trouble, Mikey!"

Will try, Mikey mumbled as Simon disappeared behind the doors. He didn't get to sit down for long however, before the silhouette of a lady appeared walking toward him from the other end. "Hi, Misses Robertson…"

The lady was big, round. Her face warm and welcoming, though her eyes would right now give the indication that she was ready to kill if need be. Her hair had a sandy brown color that was tied neatly into a back bun that hang loosely over her shoulders. When she saw Mikey her tense expression somewhat calmed, without letting go of the slightly disappointed hint that tipped on her brow. "And here I thought we were finally past this. What happened, Michelangelo? And I mean, really happened. No kidding around. Got it?"

Mikey sighed. Arguing with Donnie about messing around in the lab was one thing, arguing with Misses Robertson was another entirely. And he'd have to learn the hard way that lying to her never ended well. He remembered from the first time he'd snuck out at night to go looking for his brother's, he'd instead find himself quickly caught dead in his tracks before he even managed to take the first leg out the window. Outsmarting even his unpredictable ways, she rendered Mikey pretty content on staying on her good side, which mostly consisted of being a good influence. Especially for the problem child who three months ago had wandered the streets naked and completely out of his mind. Truth be told, he had no idea where he would've gone if it weren't for her. Sure, it had been awkward as heck, and trying to explain to her and her husband about the circumstances of his new mutation was proven to be even more difficult as the weeks went by. Their son Tyler had made it a very important part of his day to ridicule him about it, but mostly Mikey felt like their family had learned to look past he oddities. He didn't know what he would've expected from them, but just figured that telling the truth was worth a try. After all, even if they thought he was strange, for obvious reasons, that hadn't stopped them from giving him an extra room. But more than anyone of the three, it was Misses Robertson who actively had tried to reach out to him. Got him into all that school stuff April had always complained to him and his brothers about and trying to help Mikey settle into this strange new lifestyle of his. Even if change had never really been such a big challenge for him. If anything, this was where Mikey shined the most. However, what was a challenge this time had been the thought that without his brother's, Mikey had absolutely no idea of what was going to happen. Expecting his brothers to find him before the week was over he mostly tried to have the most fun as a human, before inevitably being forced to turn back into a mutant turtle. But as of then, that didn't happen, and it continued to not happen for months on end, until the thought occurred that maybe… just maybe, he wouldn't have to go back to his old life after all.

"You're not mad, are you?"

Misses Robertson sighed as they walked across the parking lot towards the car.
"I don't know what I am, but mad is certainly a part of it. I thought we talked about this! You are better than this, Michelangelo. And I know, I know that it is a parent's job to support their children's interests, I do, but dang it Mikey there's got to be a line between enjoying a hobby and beating people up like a wild animal! No more excuses. Either you go back and apologize to those kids on Monday, or no more pizza-Fridays. And before you ask; yes, I could, and I will go there if I have to"

"But I didn't even have my nun chucks! Believe me Misses R, if I wanted to really hurt them, I could've probably-

Mikey stopped talking when her gaze struck him like they were made of fire. He cleared his throat hesitantly, "I mean… I'm very sorry for causing trouble and I won't do it again?"

She sighed, unlocking the car and opening the passenger door in a swift motion. "Get in. It's already late and I have a double shift tomorrow. You should rest too"

With nothing else to say, he obeyed. Fastening his seatbelt before letting his eyes dart over the school as rain started pouring over the window in heavy drops. The car rides, however short there were, always managed to stay one of the highlights of Mikey's day. Seeing the city clearly, no walls to block them, and the people they drove by without an immediate urge too go into stealth mode. Not that this was any different from their nightly patrols, however for the first time in his life, there were no enemies to fight. No deathly mutants to look out for, or any krangdroids laying in wait. Just the soaking traffic, and the many lights from the stoplights that would illuminate the windshield like magic. And Mikey enjoyed every minute of it, despite the rising tension of his guardian's disapproving finger tapping on the steering wheel.

"Look, I get it, okay? You've been through a lot. I can't even imagine. The things that you must've seen, it's not something anyone your age should have to go through. You're a brilliant kid, Mikey, but I just wish you'd try a little harder every once in a while…"

Mikey couldn't help but feel like someone had just punched him in the stomach. Which they consequentially had tried to but failed miserably. When was the last time he was praised unironically by messing up? He remembered sensei's words in his head, glaring out the window towards the rooftops where he imagined him and his brother's running excitedly over towards their next heroic adventure. "We choose what holds us back and what moves us forward."

Misses R couldn't help but smile a little. "There you go again proving me right. With that kind of wisdom, would you mind doing my job for me? You know, you're a lot smarter than you give yourself credit for"

Mikey sighed heavily, wishing he knew what to say, but had to alas admit not being able to come up with anything worthwhile. It was ironic how if the ever talkative Mikey wasn't so caught up in his own thoughts, he might've noticed the figure following closely from a distance across the street.


Officer Hopkins hadn't uttered a word since he arrived at the scene. Puzzled, was most likely an understatement to his current disposition, as he was likely more taken aback, than anything else. Having starred at the obscurity of the witness report in his hands for nearly an hour, before driving out to get a better look for himself and some kind of grasp on the situation. So far, he was nowhere near a starting point. While he generally thought well of the philosophy that 'seeing was believing' that still didn't leave him with anymore clarity of the events that had led him to the back ally near Greenwich, than when his supervisor told him about it. Five police officers scavenging for clues, as the residents gave eyewitness reports under comfort blankets in the dim street lights. None of them able to give a good explanation so far.

The first thing he noticed, was of course the four Purple Dragon goons tied up with a chain into a nice little bow, while hanging upside down from the fire escape. Second, where the two sets of clothes placed in a neat pile on the ground, placed in the correct order of item, almost as if someone had vanished in it. It wouldn't have been anymore strange, if it wasn't for the splatter of blood that covered both piles in a thick pool, but the lack of bodies made it lose all sense entirely.

Truly, Hopkins where out of his depth here. Even he'd have to admit it. Normally he'd taken on these cases with ease, thrilled by the thought of less paperwork and more action, but this time he needed a second to really process. He wandered over to the sets of clothes on the ground, searching the pockets of any personal items, but with no luck. That's also when he realized the heels of one the victims stacked in the other end of the ally, thinking that whoever owned them might've kicked them off in the ruckus.

"Officer Hopkins, I see your brain works the same as mine" Officer Layton's voice echoed calmly. An older gentlemen with the complexion of an even older geezer. His smile might've left someone wondering, but his grey hairs spoke plenty to how much the job had taken out of him these last twenty years. Lord knows Hopkins was well aware by now. The policeman came from behind, holding up two cellphones in a neat plastic bag. "Woman's name was Nancy Buffet, man's Jimmy Buffet. They were married, hadn't been seen for days until witnesses spotted them being transported in a white vehicle nearby. As expected, they called the police and left it to the authorities. That's when the screaming started"

"Tied up and tortured in an ally. How romantic… I do hope you've send a lookout for a couple of naked lovebirds running around, sir. Wouldn't wanna harm the children, now would we?" Hopkins added, hoping the humor would distract from his very obvious confusion.

"I sure hope not. That is to say, if our buddies over here are telling the truth" Layton glanced over at the suspects, right now being helped out of the chains and into handcuffs by remaining police officers.
"And?"

"Well, according to them, they haven't killed nobody. The kidnapping on the other hand, hasn't been confirmed or denied yet. Seems the only ones not suffering from a concussion can give a clear answer, but even they're having trouble keeping up"

It took Hopkins a good minute before he picked up on the many bruises and shattered teeth that covered the gang members in bloody masses. Surely not in-gang fighting, that's not how the purple dragons operated, even with their low IQ. Was it the couple's doing? But no, that didn't make any sense. How could two hostages overman four people, let alone tie them up like a piñata and then vanish…? No there had to be someone else. Another gang maybe? Someone who retaliated, possibly stole the hostages? But if that's the case… what for? Why these two of all people? Why would they shed their clothes? Hopkins wondered around in circles, his brain working off of two cups of coffee and a generous nightshift from yesterday. The more he analyzed the spots, the less indication he could find of any ripples. There clothes weren't forced off it was only bloody. If they truly did this themselves, where had they gone if they were even alive? No one, not even the purple dragon's where stupid enough to remove two bodies just to leave their clothes behind as evidence. This truly didn't make any sense…

"Miaw" Hopkins felt a purr from down below and were left to discover a cat pressing up against his leg. "I don't suppose you can give me anything useful?" he pondered jokingly, when all of a sudden, the cat wandered back toward the fire escape, revealing something shiny hidden beneath the stars. When Hopkins moved closer, he nearly swore to himself that he was hallucinating. But very clearly, imbedded in the wall in the perfect angle, where a throw star. Another piece of the puzzle, very clearly aimed for the purple dragon's heads. He forced it free, holding it into the light where he very clearly saw fingerprints edged on the surface.

"Find anything?"

"You know for once, I actually just might. This seem familiar to you?" Hopkins asked, handing Layton the star, which he very clearly recognized. They both did. As a matter of fact, one of these showed up on the news just a few years back in an alley just like this. Though the story behind it was very quickly abandoned after several wild theorists online started to spread into conspiracies. Hopkins on the other hand, remembered the case all too well, insignificant as it was. His old partner was a testament to that, wherever he found himself these days. The very same case that made him spend most of his days in his office, instead of in the field where he gained most of his success.

"That can't be right. I feel like I've seen that before, but… why here?"

"Beats me. Either way, this might give us a clue as to whoever messed these guy's up. Allow me to take it to analysis. Then, after we bring those goons in for questioning, have them be brought to the nearest hospital. Lord knows they'll need one" Hopkins concluded, placing the star in a bag whilst fishing up the car keys from his coat.
"Sure you can handle it? Last I hear, you've already got your hands full back at HQ. What was it again? The missing person's case?"

Hopkins let out a scoff as he opened the car door, Layton following him to the other side resting his arms on the roof. The reminder itself was enough to send him reeling for a nap. "The missing parent's case. And don't worry about me, Layton. Unlike someone I know, I can handle a little multitasking on the sideline. We can't all hunt criminal wannabe's as a fulltime job"

"Keep talking, Hopkins. Streets are changing. It's getting harder and harder for old geezers like us to keep up, even you've gotta admit"

Closing the door, Hopkins was reminded of a certain someone saying something similar a little while ago now. Difference was that he probably never let that stop him from chasing stories no matter how bizarre. Hell, he'd probably love getting his hands on this case, were he still on a payroll.

"Not all geezers"

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3: Temporary

Summary:

As the search for his brothers gets more and more desperate, a disgruntled Raphael decides to seek out help the only way he knows how- quickly finding himself in enemy territory.

Michaelangelo and Simon's trip to the cinema gets cut unexpectantly short, as Mikey's old life starts catching up with him.

Chapter Text

The sun was nearly down as Raph made his way back, slightly bruised but ultimately unscathed. He hugged his worn-out jacket tightly to the body, as he untied his raggedy mask and let it fall over his neck like a scarf. Getting used to not having a shell was still a task, making his every encounter with street thugs even more exhausting than morning practice. As if every move he made was weighed down by underused muscles. He would've lied if he said it didn't tip him off every time he pulled a punch, but what could he do? He couldn't force his body to agree with his mind, though he'd certainly tried. Being human for three months didn't make it any easier either. No, time didn't get him any closer to finishing his mission,and even if it did, that still wouldn't make him a better fighter. Certainly not the one he used to be. He'd warned his brother's that this was a bad idea and yet none of them bothered to listen. Now he was stuck in the skin of someone who hadn't trained his entire life as a warrior and the cold hard sensation of concrete every night he went to sleep.

 

Great job, fearless leader. Great. Job.

Raph sighed heavily as he rounded the corner. It still made him eerie every time he saw his reflection, so he'd made it a point to not walk straight ahead, but around the building instead. Even the cockroaches crawling by the trashcans was a more welcoming sight than his own reflection. At least they still looked normal. Not ccompared to Raph, who barely remembered how he looked like at the moment, 'cept for his new-found messy dark-red hair and his ever-present green eyes. The only feature left, reminding him of who he used to be. It didn't take long before he found himself by the old warehouse on Maine, the smell of burned garbage and old coffee mugs greeting him as he walked by.

The sad truth, was that following the siege, Raph quickly found that he had nowhere to go for the first time in his life. And for a long time running on nothing but sheer fortitude and adrenaline, he made it a point not to settle down anywhere before he'd found his family first and foremost. Something that, as the weeks went by, led to him sleeping on benches or under bridges, easily tempted to the usual warmth of his old room- making it so that every time he followed a dead lead, Raph would by habit return to the sewer before the realization set in. He'd get his hopes up every time another wannabe tough guy mentioned something about another homeless runt his age, and thinking it could be one of them tracked down a few days worth of clues, but to no avail.

In the end, Raph wound up in what he thought to be an abandoned junction downtown, which was actually a homeless shelter for a good portion of vagabonds in the neighbourhood- Raph now one of them. Though accepting the fact itself from the always so stubborn hot-head of the team was as expected, not something that came easy. Temporary my shell, a cold and disgruntled Raph mumbled, as the second month passed, winter slowly setting. That's when he began to doubt how long he could manage to go on like this. He'd stumbled into a part of the city he now loved so much, a place he'd never even seen before, let alone lived in and it made him feel almost guilty. Knowing that all the while criminals was causing all sorts of trouble in the streets, here were people not even granted the simple luxury of a bed. Who protected them when gangs roamed freely causing trouble? And based on the neighbors account, things could get pretty grim around here fairly quickly. But at the same time, it was also a small comfort, though Raph hated to admit it. Knowing him and his family weren't the only outcasts in society after all. He just... didn't see it before.

"And here I was startin' to wonder if you were gonna show!" hollered Ernie, tossing a can of soup to the young vigilante as he slummed down by the fire. The view of the city in the background as light snow started to fall over the piers.

"Yeah, well… that makes two of us" he sighed, digging in like it was his first meal in years. The taste in itself was… meh, but anything was better than Mikey's bug pizza with lint, he reminded himself. Lord knows if there was something Raph could go without, it was the sight of his younger brother gulping that down every day. Ernie sighed, jugging his beer before he noticed the boy's faltered expression. "You got nothing?"

"You know it. Just another stupid purple dragon wannabe in tights. Should've figured..." he hissed, nearly burning his hands in the process.

"Now, now, that's not what you told me this mornin-

"Maybe because this mornin' it was only one useless scumbag I had to worry about, not five. Punks couldn't even tell me anything! It was a total waste of time! 'Cept… maybe throwing him through that stupid antique shop on fifth wasn't all that bad. Those gargoyle statues always been givin' me the creeps. Now that was fun"

They both let out a solid laughter, Ernie chucking the remaining of his beer before leaning over to pour more soup into the can. "Now that deserves another round, friend. Purple dragon scum, thinking they own these streets. They deserve everything you can give 'em, boy"

Raph couldn't help but smile a bit, the old man's resolve strongly reminding him of that of Casey Jones. The thought alone made him wonder if there was some part of New York the crazy vigilante was off beating sculls as they spoke. How would he react if he saw his friend now? Probably make fun of his appearence, as far as Raph was concerned.

Now Ernie was a lot of things, but scumbag wasn't one of them. Only reason he'd ended up on the streets in the first place was because of the purple dragons burning down his house when he couldn't pay his loans. Poor old fool had been walking the piers of New York ever since. Only reason he didn't question Raph's strange circumstances was the promise of vengeance in return for not calling the cops on him. It was actually kind of endearing, in a weird way. That for someone so miserable he held his own- something he'd done all his life in fact, no strings attachced.

Maybe that's why Raph held him in such high regard, despite the awful hand the universe had dealt him. Despite the not so good example he sat for himself, considering he was just as equally screwed in return. "Actually, I better go" Raph said, emptying the can and patting Ernie on the back.
"You barely sat down"

"I'm getting rusty. I just need to recharge for a bit. See you around" he muttered, the old man letting out a sigh in defeat while refilling his own cup.

"Very well, very well. I ain't ya pap, just saying. You already wasted every street mugger on fifth today, so don't go exhausting yourself even further now before the sun's even down. Hear what I am saying? Every man deserves a good night's rest"

Raph grit his teeth as of instinct before he rounded the corner, "Loud and clear"

Now there was really not much to say about the tent. It previously belonged to a woman no one remembered anymore, leaving some while ago, but never coming back. When Raph found the piers, Ernie was the one to give it to him, claiming that no one had used it for weeks anyway, so it was a free spot. And a free spot in these parts was not something to waste, so reluctantly the young ninja had agreed.

Raph dumped his things in the corner- that being his sais and a couple of old fighting equipment he managed to salvage from the dojo. Tightening his mask over his eyes and trying to calm his heart, Raph closed his eyes. He could still feel it beating heavily in his chest as he kneeled down over the half-soaked cardboard. "Okay, remember what sensei said... block out your surroundings. Easy peacy"

He took in a deep breath, letting the outside slowly fade away in his subconcious until nothing remained but the tent. When Raph really thought about it, living in the underground wasn't all that different from living up here. Sure, the smell was a little more fresh, but when you'd grown up with it all your life, you didn't really notice anyway. Not until you looked around and noticed that hey, the sky remained exactly where it was night or day. It was no longer just a whole in the ceiling, filling various spaces with small rays of light, luring you closer, clawing at your mind. No sound of cars driving over ahead while trying to scout for passer-bys on the street, curious for whatever lived in the city that never slept. Curious for the world he and his brother's had been kept hidden from all their lives. All just a pipe-lenght away. Raph tried to focus, ignoring his tightened nerves and the relentless ache in his bones, as he tried to do something he hadn't tried in a long time.

He meditated.

At least that was how Leo probably would've seen it. If he was here, Raph knew his big brother would surely make a big deal out of him finally trying to put his mind to rest instead of focusing it on for example: beating their practice dummy to a pulp. Truth was, this wasn't the first time he'd done this, though none of his brother's knew it. He remembered practicing in his room, alone, yearning for sensei to see him trying his best, every time he walked by. And yet every time he'd tried it, all the way back to when they were kids, Raph just, couldn't. He couldn't clear his head in the slightest, no matter how much he tried not to bite his lip or tried calming his breathing in slow gulps of air, or listened to the non-existent silence around him that right now, consisted of blaring sirens and the murmur of people from all around him. He really tried. It just didn't work. Resulting in the following ten minutes of his remaining patience bottling over and making Raph want to punch something repeatedly in the face. He'd given up on mastering Leo and Sensei's technique ages ago, thinking it was just a another stupid method he wouldn't have any use for anyway.

But even now, Raph couldn't help but think that, if he had known what would've followed… what sensei's death would leave behind... Even now a year after his passing, Raph knew he would have tried a lot harder to master it. Not just to clear his mind, no that was something he'd given up on a a long time ago. But if he could just see him. Just once. Just try to do what Leo did, what his big brother always did, so flawlessly and probably kept doing when everyone else wasn't there... If he could just hear his father's words, just for a moment, just once… to tell him what he needed to hear. Then maybe all of this insanity would finally start to make sense. He would never in his wildest fantasies believe in all this crap if it wasn't a last resort. Raph needed guidance. He needed help, even if he'd never admit it. And right now, the only people who could give him that, was either wearing the appearence of a total stranger or burried in the ground.

So, there he was, Raph, meditating. Waiting, impatiently but relentlessly still. He kept doing it for several minutes, silently praying, his knuckles turning white as more and more time went by.

"Come on, sensei… talk to me…"

Raph tried again, focusing with all his energy and letting the stillness bring him closer to the void in his mind But when another ten minutes passed, he started to grow more and more impatient. "Come on. Why won't it work!? Please…"as he nearly lost his cool, Raph quickly focused on calming his breathing again.

"Please, father… it's me… Raph… you there?"

He tried to listen to his voice, to the essence or whatever the shell it was that was supposed to manifest, but all Raph met was the deafening silence of the tent and his ruffled breathing pattern. When he couldn't keep his eyes shut after the sound of (what he guessed to be) some kind of rat knocking over a bottle, that's when he noticed the blue fabric dangling from his pocket. Leo's mask, bloody and tattered.

And that's when he couldn't hold it anymore.

Raph stormed out without a second thought, his chest rising up and down like a wildfire. Screw this! He didn't know where he was going, just away from the people. Away from the noise, the dirt, the smells, away somewhere he could let out his frustrations the good old-fashioned way. Raph was already tightening his knuckles to the point where the fact that he now have twice the amount of fingers, made his nails drill into his hands. However, after reaching the far end of an alleyway a little further down from the shelter, that's when he noticed the figures following him from the shadows. Raph wasn't sure if he was imagining it but decided not to take any chances. He waited a bit, listening to the movement around him. Maybe I should've listened to Ernie...

"Okay, whoever you are, I'm in a bad mood today, so just come out here so we can get this over with already!" he hollered, drawing his sai's as he realized he wasn't wearing his mask. Didn't take more than óne cop to bust him if they saw him like this. Sewer apples. Quickly followed were multiple fast paced steps coming from all around him. The rooftops, the fire escapes and every other corner with the hot-headed ninja right smack in the middle. Raph couldn't believe it when he saw it. "Foot bots?! " He didn't know whether to be nervous or celebrating- heck maybe a bit of both. He hadn't seen these freaks in ages, and now that they were here, it could only mean one thing: payback time.

"All right you walking pieces of junk… WHO WANTS SOME?!"

When the first one charged, Raph was quick to fling one over his shoulder in a triumphant roar, before stabbing the second one in the head. They kept coming at him, one at a time at first, changing their methods each time to see which way would best send the ninja flying. But Raph wasn't that quick to let them get the upper hand. And despite his exhausting efforts from a hard day's skull thrashing, that didn't stop him from enjoying every piece of metal he could make into a ball of rusty wires. A smile formed over his face as he backflipped, stabbed and grabbed every incoming foot bot like it was a game for him, and Raph was about to beat Leo's high score. He didn't even consider asking them why and what they were doing there, but figured that whatever thing-a-ma-jig they had up their sleeve, it could come after they'd been wasted limb from limb. At least that was how it felt for a while, but as soon as Raph missed the three-foot bots charging his way from the back, that's when another foot bot saw an opening. Raph felled a burning fire soar through his entire body, spreading all throughout his veins and into his bones. The only other time he'd felt like this was when Karai poisoned them with her venom a few years ago. It was like being zapped by lightening, and rightfully so. When the foot bot removed the charged metal rod, Raph collapsed to the ground, his eyelids growing heavy and on the verge of passing out from exhaustion.

It took him a good minute or two before realizing that they were searching him as he lay there on the ground, unable to do anything.

"What the heck are… what the heck do you think you're doing…?" he muttered, his throat strained from screaming. Suddenly the bots looked up and nodded, seemingly satisfied with whatever it was they were searching for, and began to scatter hurriedly into the shadows once again. "Oh no you don't- Raph groaned painfully, climbing his way to his feet. When he tried to get up, the entire world began to spin and he had to cling to a nearby wall to keep him from falling. It didn't make any sense… why would the foot bots come after him after all this time, only to leave him alone in the end as if nothing happened? Shouldn't he be dead? Dropped into the ocean right now tied to a pole or something? Shot dead by those purple lazer beams they always carry? And then Raph had a realization, jugging his hands into his pockets and just as he thought, all he met was a bundled up grocery receipt and some coins.

Leo's mask… it was gone.

You gotta be kidding me… Raph grit his teeth, cursing himself for being so careless. Nonetheless, those bastards really got a thing or two coming if they thought they could just get away with it scott free. Further proved by the young ninja painfully slogging his way forward despite the ache in his side.


Donnie waited until the sun went down before he made his way over the nearest rooftops out of sight. He'd tossed his janitor suit aside in favor of a more comfortable, not to mention easy-moving shirt and some shorts with leggings underneath. Not the most stylish outfit of the day, but none the less fitting for a ninja. He'd strapped his trusted bo on his back, as well as his protective knee pads and tech equipment on, the feeling of each strap oddly misplaced. It had been some time since he was last out scouting the city, and if it wasn't for the fact that Donnie had to constantly remind himself that he didn't have a shell anymore, he'd probably have dropped most of it as deadweight anyway.

Donnie ran approximately ten blocks, carefully finding the momentum between each jump before he scouted ahead from the tracker point beeping silently in his hands. If he was lucky, most of the staff wouldn't even notice he was gone. Though that wasn't really surprising, truth be told. The feeling of his mask over his face again was a relief, though he tried to hide his face underneath the hood of his winter jacket. The last thing he needed was another foot soldier recognizing it, but Donnie convinced himself that it would probably be fine. What's the worst that could happen? It was either crazy alien engeneered robots out to kill him or getting fired for aledged 'illegal activity' when cops arrested him for trying to save the world. Bottom line, he had to keep a low profile and his face very hidden. Also the fact that he couldn't seem to get himself to part with it.

If they'd already gathered orange as a way of tracking Mikey, lord knew what kind of trouble his little brother had found himself in. The thought itself made Donnie move even faster. As fast as his human legs could carry him at least. He was still getting used to them after all, and Donnie didn't have nearly enough data to calculate a right way of approaching anyhow. He knew damn well he couldn't afford to screw this up, not with his first real clue in months. No, best to just get there fast, find Mikey and get the shell out of there. Yeah. No big deal. It wasn't as if it just took one unfortunate enough hit in the head to nearly crack his littler brother's skull open last time they went up against them… no, no! This was easy. Not to mention the fact that they were the ones with a disadvantage, Donnie reminded himself. Not knowing how the turtles even looked like anymore certainly would pose a problem for them… Though in hindsight, if they had been presumed dead all this time, the question remained…

How long had they known the turtles were alive?

Donnie sighed. Who was he kidding? The foot clan was tough, and especially after Shredder was defeated. Arguably even more so after he was defeated. It didn't take long before a good portion of Karai's forces turned against her, remaining loyal to Shredder and in turn gathering arms with other criminal gangs in the process. Leo had been all over it for months on end- the others next to convinced that his worrying was all for nothing, because no way their enemies would be able to be an actual threat without their master. It wasn't until they started gathering the Kraangs leftover 'toys' around the city and started doing experiments with the purple ooze, that things really started to take a turn for the worst. Even defeated, those intergalactic brains somehow still managed to cause trouble. Not surprising, really. The Kraang may be gone for good, but there was still a lot of damage left undone…

"Donnie, you okay? You've been cooped up here for days on end. You missed practice again, you know. We're getting worried"

Leonardo stood in the doorway of Donnie's lab arms crossed. Donnie who at the moment was deeply invested in a small cannister at the table, turned slightly before he noticed his big brother standing there and nearly knocked over a pair of funnels as a result.

"I'm fine, Leo it's just…" Donnie sighed, realizing whatever excuse he could come up with, would most likely not make the ever-persistent leader leave him alone. But where to even begin? Donnie could hardly believe it himself… He'd pondered this for a week and still he had trouble comprehending the significance of this groundbreaking discovery.

"Yeeeeees?" Leo persisted expectantly.

Donnie pushed up his goggles and took a deep breath despite the pit in his stomach. Leo should know. He was the leader after all. It was only fair, he'd tell himself over and over again without actually approaching the subject. But enough was enough. Donnie knew it was time.

"Okay, okay, the thing is. I might've discovered something about the ooze…"

"What? You mean the highly unstable purple mutagen we should definitely not be messing with, or else we'd most likely blow up?" Leo closed the door behind him, entering the room curiously but cautiously all the same. You never knew what to expect when coming into the lab and especially not with an overworked Donnie on the case.

"Yeah… about that… " he laughed nervously, trying to form the right words. Though it took a solid minute of Donnie's excitement making him go into a rapid stuttering for him to give up the endeavor. "Just take a look at this"

Leo stepped down towards the microscope. What he saw, or at least thought he was seeing was several purple dots tying into each other before fusing into… dots again? Safe to say, he wasn't sure what exactly it was that made Donnie so ecstatic.

"See? The cells t-they're not mutating as expected, instead it's like they're purposefully taking the already mutated part of the cell and becoming it instead. Completely taking over! It's… it's amazing" Donnie was completely baffled, though Leo struggled to follow a single word he said. Normally he was very patient with his younger brother when he went into a rant, listening to the best of his ability until inevitably he'd get to the point. But something told him that this was too important to dismiss. His paranoia further confirmed when he saw the mass of purple mutagen lying next to the container by the microscope.

"What do you mean?"

Once again, Donnie tried to calm his excitement by walking back and forth like a crazed Mikey after several candy bars. "What I mean is, well to put it simply… this mutagen, is not locking onto the originated DNA of the victim. Instead, it's somehow been reprogrammed, locking on to the second chain and like the retro mutagen Mikey created, (by complete luck I might add), completely recontextualizing the very core! Like it's replacing the mutation with an entirely different species. Leo, do you have any idea what this means?!"

"That you've been cooped up here for way too many days without sleep?"

"Leo, this ooze… it's a recipe for becoming human! Well at least, in our case, not really sure an ordinary human would benefit from having a spider, or worse a BUG overriding their DNA on a molecular level, but you get the point" he explained, the scientists reaching triumphantly out for the ceiling with a big wide grin on his face. Leo froze up unable to move. As they stood there, approximately one table away from each other, Donnie waited in anticipation for his brother's answer to this discovery. But as the time went by and Leo's pupils slowly dilated, he got the feeling that maybe his big brother wouldn't be as ecstatic about this as he'd hoped. "Well? Isn't this great?!"

After a solid minute or two passed, finally words formed over Leonardo's lips, to Donnie's surprise. "Have you tested it?" he asked, leaning over the table as if it was the only thing keeping him standing. Donnie started scratching the back of his head, "Well, I mean not yet. That's the thing. Until I test this, I have close to no idea if my hypothesis will be completely failproof. That's why I've had to double down on the coffee lately, not to mention working my shell off to see if this actually checks out… But with what I've discovered here, now we can actually start-

"We can't"

Donnie had to do a double take, unsure whether or not they were on the same page here. To be fair, Leo was no scientist. He couldn't blame his older brother for not understanding exactly the mechanics behind the testing of a dangerous substance, but that could all change with the right equipment. So why did he look so… afraid?

"What?"

Leo made sure there was no one listening in the hallway before he turned back towards his brother, his voice doing that thing where it deepens to the point it's like his vocal cords are trying to do a Batman impression. "Listen to me, I know you're very excited about this, but we cannot tell the others. Not… not yet"

Donnie couldn't believe what he was hearing, "Not yet?! Leo this is possibly one of the greatest scientific discoveries since- since gravity! And you want to keep it a secret?"

"I know this sounds nuts, but just trust me, okay? If we let this out, who knows what could happen? And you know Mikey! He'll probably shower in the stuff first chance he gets. We can't take that risk. Not with how things are right now. Not until we're absolutely sure "

"And you get to decide that, why? And don't give me that leader spiel again."

"Because I say so" Leo let his arms fall by his side, pleadingly reaching out for the door. "Please, Donnie. We'll talk about this later"

"What's this really about, Leo?" Donnie asked, feeling his temper reach a certain boiling point, because he couldn't understand what his brother was even getting at. He couldn't be bothered to care that Mikey and Raph would most likely be able to hear their argument if they were in the right vicinity of the lab. Days on end, doing research and this was his answer? Leo owed him an explanation and they both knew it.

"What? Are you afraid that becoming human will change things for the worse? For us?! I mean just think about it! The chance to actually blend with human society for once! To finally get the chance to not be viewed as freaks anymore-

"Or the chance to get with April…" Leo muttered, rolling his eyes.

"Leo-

"And who's going to take responsibility when this stuff turns our guts inside out? IT'S TOO. RISKY. Remember what master Splinter said: We must not confuse the specter of our origin with our present worth."

"Yeah, well master Splinter isn't around anymore, is he?!"

The air between the two brothers thickened. Donnie hadn't realized what he said before it was too late and the young ninja instantly regretted it. "Leo, I'm… I'm sorry. I didn't mean it like that-

"No, no, I get it. These things just takes some time... I guess I just… nevermind." Leo sighed, turning away as a shadow faded over his eyes and in that moment, perhaps not deliberately, but almost immediately formed a certain understanding in Donnie's gaze. He wanted to slap himself for letting his temperament get the better of him, his brother's hurt look only serving to make him feel even more guilty. Leo only made it to the doorknob when Donnie's somber voice reached out to him from across the room,

"Okay… fine. But you know they'll probably find out sooner or later anyway, right? This isn't exactly the sort of thing that stays hidden for long."

"I know, I know… But right now, we have bigger things to worry about."

Relieved, the blue ninja returned Donnie's gaze in silent agreement before closing the door behind him, leaving the young scientist alone with his thoughts as the purple ooze shimmered lightly in the canister.

The tracker flickered once more, pulling Donnie out of his thoughts and back to reality. He was getting close. He rounded another warehouse, this one leading downtown, further and further away from OLS but he didn't skip a beat. He followed the tracker closely as the dot started to increasingly flicker on the black and green pixel screen. When it finally stopped, he followed the signal down the fire escape, silently moving his way down until he found a small window leading into the underside of the building. He kneeled down, wiping the fogged glass with his palm and tried to get a look inside. Nothing. Of cause, it wasn't going to be that easy. He took a quick look around, making absolutely sure that there were no cops present, before using his homemade surface vibration to force the window open. If Raph was there, he would surely have bashed the glass in already, undoubtedly sounding the alarms or alerting local authority. Then Leo would yell at him for not being stealthy as a ninja should be, meanwhile Mikey would probably already have found another way in. It was all so predictable it was almost sad. But even Donnie had to admit he missed the bickering to a certain degree, even if his brothers were more than a nuisance at times.

He entered quickly and silently, sliding down onto an upper platform surrounding the area, sneakily checking the scanner for any interference. But as far as Donnie was concerned, he was the only one there. No foot soldiers, no robots, no aliens, no anything.

"You gotta be kidding me! "

Donnie considered surveying the area outside the warehouse, but since his scanner didn't pick up on anything, he was left to wonder if the foot somehow hacked the tracker and disturbed the signal altogether. If maybe they were already on the move when he picked up their readings, and maybe he was too late… But Mikey… Orange… who else could it be? Donnie felt his nerves go numb and in his frustration he somehow managed to kick the nearest stack of crates so hard he nearly broke his human toes. "Sewer apples!" he managed to hiss out in a high-pitched screech only dogs could hear, clinging to his foot while aggressively jumping up and down as if that would somehow stop the pain. Donnie let out an exasperated sigh. Well, that would make for two awful ideas in one day… I never fail to surprise me.

And that's when he saw it. The purple glow emanating from one of the crates ominously, like a warning not to come closer. The very same he nearly just broke his new human foot on just a few seconds ago. The young ninja used the sharp end of his bo to try and force it open, gritting his teeth as he channeled all his strength- despite the lack of training with this new body of his. It took one push, then two, then three until finally the lit came off and Donnie starred into what appeared to be more than ten canisters of purple mutagen each. Seems his tracker worked after all… question remained however, if there were no foot soldiers around, where did the radio transmitter come from? It had to have been moved somehow after he locked on to its signal, but why now? Did they know he was coming? Was the orange just a code? Simply a clever ruse to lure him out into the open? At the thought of this the ninja became very aware of his surroundings and adjusted his fighting stance. So many questions and yet all he could do was just stand there in awe.

Focus, he told himself directing his attention on the purple mutagen before him. What was it doing there? Think. A chill ran down Donnie's spine when his mind puzzled together just how many crates with containers there were in total, and he almost let out a gasp in bewilderment. This isn't good… how did they manage to- But Donnie didn't have much time to stare dramatically in horror however, when a loud crash suddenly roamed somewhere deep from the other end of the building. Quickly followed were several footsteps, blades clashing and a loud cry echoing throughout the walls, in turn making the young ninja fear his intuition had been right all along. Donnie quickly put the lit back on the crate, placed it into its original spot as if it had never been opened, and readied his bo in his hands: charging towards the ruckus.

"Probably just a- a- a very angry New Yorker... yeah, nothing to worry about! Probably fine. It's always fine... it's almost never a face grabbing mutant ready to tear you to pieces before devouring you whole"

Another roar eminated through the walls, making Donnie gulp down his words.

"I'm coming Mikey"


"See? That wasn't so bad, was it?" Mikey swung excitedly around the nearest pole as he and Simon exited the movie theater, chugging popcorn a each other as people shouldered passed them, rolling their eyes.

"I'll admit it wasn't that scary. But I still can't believe that ending! I mean seriously, how dark can they make it!? I thought the point was that there was at least some sort of hope in end!?"

"… there wasn't? Must've missed that part. Sucks for you" Mikey paused, hands behind his head as he let snowflakes melt on his beloved nose.

The night air was chilly, sounds of car alarms in the distance and overworked police lurking somewhere close by as snow rained from above. Though Simon was the only one sensible enough to bring a decent pair of gloves. He had to lend Mikey the other one as the boys wandered toward the subway, his right hand now covered in a silky blue fabric he couldn't help but stroke repeatedly. Mikey had made it a habit of his to use all of his ten fingers as much as he could, strumming on various walls like chopsticks or ruffling through his messy hair. Who knew how long he'd be able to keep them? Simon was still shook from the movie's heartfelt ending, though he made it a point not to show his dissapointment deliberately, "Well, I wouldn't exactly say being separated from your family for fifty years is a 'happy ending' even if they got back together in the end. I mean, poor guys… all that trauma. When all they wanted was just to save the world" -and deliberately failing.

"Yeah, trauma's pretty bad. I remember this one time one of my brother's was put in this death sauna or as I like to call it the sauna of death completely toasting him. Like a fried pizza, but not as delicious"

"Not sure I follow, but yeah that's… preeetty dark"

"Yeah, you probably should have been there. Sorry dude"

Simon let his confusion show, raising his brow, but choosing not to question him any further. It hadn't been long before he'd simply accepted the randomness of Mikey for what it was. And while highly entertaining for the most part, he'd be lying if he said he wasn't curious to know the full story at some point. However, every time he'd asked, Mikey almost forcingly stopped himself from talking. Not that he wasn't very eager to share, Simon figured that much simply by the look in his eyes, but it was as if someone had compelled him to keep silent. He wanted to help so badly, yet all he could do was reassure his friend to the best of his ability. No point in forcing out the truth if it was only going to hurt him in the end. Instead he tried changing the subject.

"So, how's things at home?"

Mikey had to think on it for a moment, thinking back to their conversation in the parking lot. "Pretty rad. I mean Misses Robertson's still mad about the whole ninja butt kicking thing, but at least she hasn't banded my X box this time"

As they rounded the corner, Simon gulped, scratching the back of his head nervously as Mikey bend down to pet a stray cat. "You still call her that, huh? You know, saying mom every once in a while, would probably boost your chances of getting your nun chucks back. I mean, if you feel like it"

Mikey turned around, the smile fading from his face. It hadn't even occurred to him to call her that before his friend brought it up. But now that he thought about it, he saw no reason not to really. Not anymore at least. It just, never really seemed important, given sooner or later his brothers would find him and turn him into the mutant they all knew and loved again. Everything would go back the way things were, he was sure of it, so what was the point in cementing himself as a Robertson? It even sounded wrong when Mikey tried to sound it out. Robertson Michelangelo. Just… no. It didn't sound right at all. Now, Hamato Michaelangelo on the other hand, that's where the money was at.

"I suppose so. Guess I'm just not very used to the whole, mother thing. It's not at all like on TV. Man, where's my homemade apple pie with ice cream?"

Simon couldn't help but laugh. "Well, you can't expect a sitcom to imitate real life. It's way more complicated than that, dude"

"You have no idea…" Mikey sighed, feeling his ninja senses tickling until he realized it was just Simon taking his hand in his. And as he did, he got this funny feeling in his chest, almost the same as whenever he was out skateboarding- the rush of adrenaline pumping through his veins, but not as intense. As a respond, Mikey curiously returned the notion. But just as he lifted his gaze from their hands to his face, that's also when he nearly lost all knowledge from sixteen years of ninjitsu in a momentary lapse of panic. Was it possible for anything that wasn't a mutant to sneak so close to the face all of a sudden? Not that he seemed to notice, but Mikey didn't know how to react, words stuck in his throat like chewed up gum. Simon seemed to notice, taking a solid step backwards but keeping his eyes fixed on Mikey's.

"Look, Mikey. I know you don't believe it, but they're not going anywhere. And neither am I, so… it's okay to settle down every once in a while. Take it easy is all I'm saying. You've nothing to worry about" he said, dashing the young ninja calmly on the shoulder. As much as Mikey didn't want to agree, a part of him was slowly starting to have doubts… He'd pride himself of being a glass half full kind of guy, but lately that mentality was starting to waver, even he'd have to admit it. That maybe settling down was all he could really do...

"Thanks, Si. I guess it's just, a little difficult sometimes. But maybe you're right"

"Dude, I get it. I felt the same after my mom got arrested. Time just… completely froze, you know? And believe me when I say, you're gonna regret it if you don't start thinking about your own life too."

The cat Mikey just moments ago stroked scurried off, leaving them alone on the street of Maine, covered in the light of the lamppost above. Simon's glasses started to fog so heavily that he had to take them off momentarily to clean them, Mikey watching calmly.

"Simon, so eh… I was thinking, like..."

The boy looked up, "Yes?"

In truth, Mikey had no idea what he was going to say. He rarely did when he opened his mouth, the words just came to him until he couldn't stop them, and he never bothered to slow down either. It was then he noticed a very familiar looking purple, not to mention ominous, glowing silhouette on the nearest rooftop behind his friend, watching them closely to Mikey's horror he and as expected reacted without thought.

This time however, the words that escaped his mouth was the last thing he could've thought of, completely cutting him off guard.

"Holy chalupa!"

Simon tried turning around, but was stopped as Mikey pulled at his sleeve with a surprising strength for someone so scrawny. "You, eh... were thinking about Mexican food?"

"What? Oh, yeah!… no I'm just…" Mikey stretched out his arms in a very convincing fake yawn, before dragging Simon with him in the other direction. "Ah would you look at the time I-I just remembered! I promised Misses Robertson to help with eh… laundry stuff! I should eh, probably head on home"

"You sure everything's alright?"

"Totally awesome! Don't worry about it! I'll follow you to the subway!" he insisted, dragging them both along the sidewalk in what was nearly not a run for their lives. Please don't follow please don't follow please don't follow- Mikey nearly stumbled over his shoelaces, until finally they rounded the corner to find a set of stairs leading into the underground. It took everything in him not to just push Simon down them, when he looked back to find the foot solider still eyeing them from above.

"Mikey, what-

"Sorry! Sorry I thought I saw a, eh, rat there for a second" he lied, biting his lip while anxiously looking over his shoulder. Simon decided just to smile at the hijinks of it all, once again accepting the reality that his friend was a nutcase wannabe ninja without much objection.

"That's New York for you. Careful. One bite and it'll transform you into a rat man with poisonous whiskers. Raaaargh! " he joked, raising his hands like claws while mimicking an animalistic roar. Mikey didn't know if it was wrong of him to smile at that, but he couldn't help it. Sorry, pap.

"Yeah, wouldn't wanna be that guy, am I right?" he just said, waving goodbye as he desperately tried locating the foot soldier on every building surrounding them.

"And Mikey?"

"Yes?"

Simon was just about to round the corner, Mikey already prepared to jump into a fight when he paused to look at his friend.

"If you change your mind about the ending, let me know"

"Sure thing, Si" he smiled, forming a thumbs up until he vanished from sight. "Sure thing…"

Mikey took a deep breath, noticing too late that he was still wearing Simon's glove. I can return it later, he thought prioritizing his own protection first and foremost. But since he didn't have his nun chucks on him, the closest thing to a weapon-like object he could find was the lid of a nearby trashcan. He put on a brave face, walking back towards the empty streets as he readied his ninja senses.

"Okay foot dude, I might not have my weapons, but I got a trashcan, and I am not afraid to use it! COME GET ME!"

He tried to look around, but to no avail. The foot soldier was gone, but Mikey knew what he saw. And just as he realized that he'd lost him, a sudden thought entered his head. One thing he so desperately, desperately needed to be wrong about.

And suddenly he found himself running full speed towards the nearest taxi, before stumbling his way up the stairs and back home. Mikey nearly lost his ability to breathe in his new lungs, practically slugging inside the living room ready to cry out for anyone when he noticed the TV still turned on and a hand reached over the sofa cushions. "Misses… Robertson?"

He nearly had a heart attack when her (very much alive) head popped up, followed by a nearly passed out Tyler way up passed his bedtime and yawning his way up the stairs. "Ah, you're still alive. We never thought you'd make it. Had a good night, sweetheart?"

Mikey didn't know what to say, eyeing the apartment desperately in search of anything purple glowing, but with no luck.

"Everything okay, Mikey?"

Misses Robertson straightened her back to meet his gaze, gesturing for him to sit down and Mikey nearly accepted the invitation, was it not for the aching pain in his chest from all the running.

"Miss Robertson?" he began, taking a step forward.

"Hm?"

But for some reason he just... couldn't, remembering Simon's words. Simon, his friend quite possibly in great danger because of him and Mikey only seemed to let that thought alone guide his exhausted body. "Never mind… I'm going to bed"

"You? Go to bed early? You're starting to scare me, you know. Did something happen?" she asked worriedly as Mikey made his way up the stairs, Simon's blue glove clutched tightly in his hands as he pondered his friend's safety as well as the safety of his foster family. And now that he thought about it, who's to say his real family wasn't in trouble either? No way Mikey was the only one...

"I'll be fine… just feeling a bit tired is all." he yawned, before uttering a barely audible, "G'night mom"

Misses Robertson edged on going after him, but decided instead to allow him the space.

"Good night, Michelangelo"


If there was one thing Raph wasn't good at, it was patience.

Especially when it came to busting skulls and smashing some foot ninja to pieces. He'd held on to his electrified ribcage through gritted teeth and the prominent urge for pay back, following the enemy to the best of his ability. It hadn't taken him long, before he made his way to an old warehouse, using stealth to observe the foot ninjas as they jumped down into what appeared to be a hole in the ceiling. Following close behind, Raph made it a point not to jump down immediately, listening until their steps vanished in the dark until he made his pursuit. If there was one good thing his new body had offered him, it was the lightness of it. Carrying around a shell all your life was one thing, but now that he didn't have one, it had become a lot easier to move around without the added weight. What was not very easy on the other hand, had been the very unwanted addition of lack of protection on his back. He'd been painfully reminded of that every time some third-class criminal or other had gotten the best of him, slamming his spine into all sorts of unwanted edges.

Raph ran down the darkened passage, sais ready in his hand, while forcing himself to move past the sizzling of his nerves until he was sure he could keep his balance again.

"Okay, now where did you freaks run off to, huh?" he muttered, checking behind the nearest corner, until only the sound of his footsteps echoing followed the building. Raph could feel his frustrations taking over, cursing himself for letting them get away, but swearing to all that was holy that he wasn't leaving without Leo's mask. And then, he reached another window, this one hanging half open on the other side. Hearing voices coming from somewhere beneath, the young ninja quieted down and shimmied inside. He slummed down on a small steel platform, the ruckus from the fall making him think he blew his cover, when suddenly he saw it.

That is to say, he wasn't sure what exactly he was seeing. But from where Raph was right now veering down, it looked very much like a foot clan pajamas party. There were so many of them he could barely count, all roaming around in what looked like an old laboratory of some kind, somehow structured all the way towards the underground. They were all just… there. The first one no different from the second one. Canisters upon canister were set up in various places, glowing the frighteningly familiar purple glow he'd grown to despise. But there was something else in the room. Something huge, massively large that filled the center of it all like a miniature skyscraper. The sort of metal junk Raph had no idea what was, but made him at the same time very, very temped to smash to pieces- if only to see what would pop out. That, and his usually right intuition telling him that whatever that thing was, it probably wasn't a confetti blaster.

He moved further along the walkway, staying above ground and out of sight. One of these bastards is bound to have it, he thought, carefully sliding further down the walkway, though he couldn't make out anything blue from below the steel bars. What would they even need the mask for anyway? It was barely holding itself together as is, and it wasn't as if they could just stroke it and then magically know how to locate his brother. If anything, this whole messed up situation at least provided him with the information that they most likely didn't hold him captive somewhere. Though going by the size of that pit, it wouldn't be out of the question for them to have more ways than one to traverse the city now. Just great.

"Intruder."

A voice sounded behind him and Raph barely managed to dodge a blade swung towards his head. He nearly lost his balance again, before quickly grabbing hold of his sai and slicing down from all angles, at the ninja that perfectly dodged him using acrobatic flips and katas. He only managed to get in one solid blow however, before an alarm started blaring and the foot soldier started running in the opposite direction. I guess stealth's not an option anymore. Raph didn't need to think twice before he bolted down the same walkway, swinging over the platform and towards the window. He didn't get far however, when two other enemies appeared from underneath, grabbing him by the leg until he had no choice but to fight back. He managed to kick the first one off and into the pit, whilst using his sai to flip the other one several feet into the air. Raph roared and groaned, dodging every blade and kick coming his way, until he managed to find his way toward the upper window. With no time to spare, he used his arms to shield his face, as promptly smashed the glass, shards flying everywhere. More and more enemies stormed the passage behind him, and it was hard not to be thankful for the fact that his legs were still nimble enough to carry him. But just as he was about to escape, Raph saw the faint glimpse of a blue fabric tied to its left arm.

"Hey! That doesn't belong to you bugface!"

Raph felt himself burning up, aiming all his fury on the ninja right now in the midst of getting as far away from the building as possible. It would've been easy to tackle him to the ground, if it wasn't for the fact that the foot tackled Raph first. Forcing him against the steel floor, as he struggled to concentrate. When they were all pinned on top of him, it was like an explosion occurred, emanating from the boy as he used all his strength to force the enemies off of him. Fired up on adrenaline, he used his sai to block the incoming attacks, sliding past three others until he finally caught up with the soldier.

"You're gonna pay for that, buddy!"

The solider made the first move, revealing two throwing knives up his sleeves, two of which Raph managed to block with his sai, before charging at the ninja, striking several blows to the head, and seemingly getting the upper hand. But then, just as he was about to grab the mask, he felt the force of another steel rod hit him in his plastron-free chest. Raph would've screamed in pain, but it was like his cry was stuck in his throat, making him instead expel an almost animalistic sound as he nearly fell to his knees. With his vision blurry and his balance severely off kilter, Raph didn't stand a chance when the soldier granted him another painful kick to the stomach, sending him flying straight through the window and crashing onto the concrete below. He was completely cornered, foot soldiers scurrying around him all at once, this time determined to finish the job. He tried to get on his feet but didn't get very far, before his opponent raised the steel rod once again, ready to strike and Raph knew he was done for.

That's when just above the alleyway, coming high atop one of the main buildings, a figure suddenly and unexptectedly soared through the air.

Raph, stuck in a long-held scream whilst shielding his face in a panic, was instead left confused when another wave of electricity didn't enter his body. What happened instead, suddenly and without warning, was a pubescent screech filling the alley as a kid, about his age, performed a near-perfection se-wo-na-ke directly into the foot soldiers face.

Raph couldn't process. He used his sai to force him into an almost sitting position, the world spinning as he defended against a soldier coming at him from behind. The kid who just saved him carried a long staff, his face slightly hidden behind his winter jacket's hood, as he swung around smashing soldier after soldier using perfect acrobatic moves and a stick… A stick. Raph had to steady himself for a moment before he could get a good look at the situation. The kid was good, tall as well as nearly mastering every set of attacks Raph had performed to a T. His head was ringing, but even he knew something was definitely going on here… something he'd missed, something obvious, but what? And who did this kid think he was anyway?!

"Don't worry! I got this under contro- ARG NO I DON'T!" the kid yelled, before a soldier grabbed his stick, sending him backflipping into the nearest pile of trash in one swoop. He sounded so familiar, Raph almost thought he was hallucinating. "Who the heck do you think-

He stopped. The ninja wearing Leo's mask was trying to get away using the fire escape. Oh, no you don't, Raph cracked his knuckles before grabbing the ninja by the scruff of his suit and jagging his sai directly into its shoulder. He quickly grabbed Leo's mask, folding it into his pocket while blocking the ninja's last attempt at zapping him, before finally stealing the rod out of its hands. Though he wasn't very particular on the getting electrocuted part, he had to admit holding it for himself, it felt pretty good to have a new weapon. "Huh. Thanks." He muttered, patting it on the head a couple of times for good measure.

"LOOK OUT!"

Raph barely had any time to turn around, before the tall kid charged at yet another foot soldier with his surprisingly efficient stick and as the last remaining enemies finally began to scatter, finally, that's when it all began to click. Raph blinked a couple of times, shaking off the oozing headache in his forehead and trying to regain his senses. That's when he saw it… when the hood came off and it finally clicked why he'd seemed so familiar. The purple mask, the similar fighting style, the high-pitched voice no woman would ever date…

"Wait a minute… don't tell me….!"

Raph had no clue how he failed to see it before. Granted he was nearly fried to death by a torture stick, but still…! Even the boy looked surprised, when he noticed the sai in the assumed to be civilian boy's hand, revealing the very prominent gap tooth in his mouth as a result of his jaw dropping.

"I-It can't be…"

Both boys starred at the other in complete and utter bewilderment, eyes wide, defeated enemies scattered all around the alley, as their exhausted breathing was the only thing that filled the stunned silence. And then all at once, they both let out an equally impressed, equally confused:

"Raph?!"

"Donnie?!

 

 

 

Chapter 4: You don't have to walk in the rain

Summary:

As Hopkins' latte addiction increases, a new clue pops up at the office, wearing a blue winter jacket and head bandages.

After their sudden reunion, Donnie and Raph has a lot of catching up to do.

Mikey gets a little paranoid, and decides to take matters into his own (human) hands.

Chapter Text

This wasn't the first time he'd had this particular nightmare, though each time felt more surreal than the last. He'd seen images flicker vividly around him on repeat, like they were telegraphed to him through a blurry screen. He'd hear voices, echoing through a long tunnel until they were warped further and further into unclarity. And every time he did, he'd try to follow it. Reach toward the chaos in the darkness surrounding his field of vision, seeking the answers his subconscious was trying to give him, whatever they may be. But every time he went closer, it was like he hit a brick wall. Unable to move or even make a sound.

He felt water reach over his angles, colder and colder, the surface of the tunnels smooth bricks hitting his face. He'd try to open his eyes, managing a weak gaze that drifted off to the silhouettes yelling around him. There were so many of them, swallowing all he could see, sounds of blades clashing in the distance. He wanted to help. Wanted to do something, but it was like everything around him protested against the idea.

"Get up! Come on!" someone begged him, and he could feel how desperate the voice seemed, but the pain was too much. His head felt like it was on fire, spreading, bleeding… clawing at his mind.

"Remember… please…" something oddly familiar sounded inside him. He just didn't recognize it anymore, despite the fact that the voice was his own.

And he tried. He really did. Whatever it was he'd forgotten, he knew it was important, he just couldn't figure out why. Couldn't break through the wall. He'd lie there for what felt like days, the fog surrounding him, coolness turning into a cataclysm that unraveled as different colors filled his mind. Reddish, greenish hues vanishing as he blacked in and out. Someone dragging him, the sudden slash in his skull going numb as his entire body started to jag like a thousand volts of electricity shot though him at once.

"You're not doing this to me again-"

Green eyes looked back at him for just a moment. And then all at once, they were gone. Whisked away like dust never to be seen again. He tried to reach out to him again, to the person in his mind so eager to bring him back to reality, and then all at once it was like he tumbled inward. Falling towards gravity and all laws of physics into the fog. He turned around, panic swelling up inside him. He couldn't see anything, walking around frantically searching for a way out. Calling out to someone, anyone, but he was all alone. All by himself, shivering, fear overwhelming every single thing around him. His hands felt all wrong, along with his skin, his hair, his heart… everything was just wrong. Something wasn't right, he knew it, he just couldn't understand what it was. The pain in his skull, it made him bundle up and close his eyes. "I'm okay, I'm okay, I'm okay, I'm gonna be okay-

Then a hand fell over his shoulder. Soft, calming… he knew this hand. He let it embrace him, holding him tighter as tears welled up inside him.

"My son… " the familiar voice whispered, and for a moment it was like he was home again. Just a moment.

That's when the hands grip suddenly transformed into claws, cutting through his skin and tearing him into pieces as he struggled to escape the shadows crying out for help.

"Fear nothing"

All he heard was screaming, sweat on his forehead as he opened his eyes only to come to the horrifying realization that-

 

-he was on the floor… Again... and it hurt. His chin taking a solid smack to the carpet, all the while his elbow accidentally banged into the wooden desk as he turned himself over. Falling from the bed- that never stopped being fun, he thought. Leo begrudgingly untangled his duvet and checked the time. 01:29 am. Typical. He'd given up on trying to go back to sleep ages ago, even if he somehow wanted to reenter the never-ending nightmares that plagued him every night. Instead, he decided to go down to the kitchen, grabbed a juice box and wiped the sweat off his brow, yawning his way to the living room.

The lights were still on when he entered. It seemed the good policeman was still at work, a habit he'd made very apparent these last few weeks. Leo walked over to the table, where just like yesterday and the day before, a stack of files lay spread out in a messy pile of police reports and old pens. Taking a closer look, he noticed the small corner of a map sticking out from underneath. Now this wasn't very unusual, though that still didn't stop Leo's curiosity from sorting through the papers one after the other. And as fate would have it, he wasn't wrong, starring down at an outline of several different locations spread out on the city map. As far as he could tell, the only spots marked was from around downtown. Not very recent, but the weird thing was that all of the marks had been drawn very recently. He remembered, given he'd borrowed the map yesterday to find his way to the doctor's office. And as far as he could tell, none of the locations had anything to do with Leo's from three months ago.

Digging into the pile, he worriedly looked over his shoulder- praying that his ward wouldn't unexpectedly quit his all-nighter and return to see Leo's unapologetic prying into his work. But with his patience wearing thin and the ache in his forehead still pounding away, he almost felt like the old man had it coming. He really hated secrets. But mostly all he could find was scribbled up notes and names having no connection. Some lined over and others circled around very matter of factly, leaving Leo to wonder if any of this was useful information, or the ward's way of using policework as a coping mechanism. But the more and more he found, the more and more his nerves started to twitch, folder after folder pulling on his strings as he realized something. That liar.

This… this wasn't his case. In fact, it was so much not his case that Leo was compelled to grab his jacket and boots from the hangar, before he hurried down the hallway in quick steps and out into the night.

And though he was too busy storming down the stairs to hear it, as he slammed the door- the light thump of a katana-holster usually hidden away by coats and boxes could be heard falling over in the empty hallway.


Though a bar of all places wasn't necessarily an unconventional place to talk in private, Donnie still couldn't help but question how smart it would be for them to enter one as minorities. Probably the reason why his brother urged them to keep their hoods on. In truth this was the first time he'd entered one, and if it wasn't for the day's events, he might've showed a bit more awe at this new experience. But as it stood, the young ninja remained mostly flabbergasted, though admittedly relived to find Raph of all people at the warehouse. Or maybe relived wasn't the right word, granted he was nearly killed with an alien powered voltage when their paths crossed. Though on the positive side, if it wasn't for that, Donnie might've not been able to pinpoint his location in time had he not been nearly toasted alive. So, there was that at least.

Donnie still couldn't stop starring at his brother when they sat on the lower end of the bar table in the corner of the room. Human Raph was… a lot to take in. Sure, he still sounded like Raph. Donnie could unmistakably recognize his fighting like that of Raph, not to mention his sai's were just as tethered as the ones he'd always used. Then there was his temper, his insults, and his impressive ability to survive close encounters with death- something any other civilian would surely not recover from as easily. And while all of that remained true to the big brother he knew and tolerated, seeing him in this new form was just… weird.

He wore tattered clothes that looked like it hadn't been washed for days. He had bruises up and down his face and knuckles and his lips were as dry as ricecakes. His dark red hair wasn't all that surprising as it matched his tone quite well, though Donnie couldn't help but wonder how it was possible for the mutagen to spark such a rapid change in molecules. When the young scientist looked in the mirror, he'd usually see at least a hint of sensei's human features, which would make sense given that's how it usually operated. Mixing the original DNA with the new chain from the previous organism the victim touched.

So, how in the shell did that result in Raph being ginger?!

As said before, weird. Even more so, considering the last thing Raph wanted to do was make the change in the first place. Donnie wasn't even sure his brother would be able to go through with it after they split up, panicking at the thought of him and Mikey being the only ones who took the pill.

And yet here they were. Both human. Both out in the open. No more shadows to hide in and no more people running away screaming at the sight of them. Donnie couldn't help but feel a little bit guilty though… sure, Raph's irrational believe that being human would somehow be a bad thing, still baffled him to some degree. But given their current circumstances, Donnie also couldn't help but feel a little bit bad too, basically forcing his big brother to have to make that decision when he made it very clear he didn't want to. Though this wouldn't be the first time for Raph to initially hate something or someone before eventually warming up to them. Just look at Karai and Casey, he thoughtMaybe this was like that too, he silently hoped, fiddling with his hands as if he was aggressively trying to subdue an itch. Maybe Raph was happy in his new state of being- tattered clothes and burning flesh aside. At least, the way he looked at Donnie right now could indicate either. Raph was fiddling with the tip of his blades underneath the table, looking at his younger brother who had no idea what you say.

And luckily, he didn't have to.

"That gap-tooth just won't go away no matter what happens, huh?" Raph finally said, same casual tone as the brother Donnie knew from three months ago. It was strange to Donnie how much even Raph's mocking had become something he'd actually really missed, granted his brother probably irked with millions of different questions right about now- the most important one probably not being about his teeth.

"Well, theoretically, just because the purple mutagen is still unpredictable, that probably doesn't mean it can cure something as specific as diastema, Raph."

His brother let out a chilled laugh and leaned back, arms crossed, "So, it really is you, Donnie. Hard to believe."
"I think hard to believe is an understatement. What happened to you? I mean- are you really… you you? Where have you been all this time?"

"What do you mean where I've been? Where've you've been?! I thought for sure you'd track us down sooner or later! Lost your mojo or something?"

"Well, at least I'm not dressed like a street thug!" Donnie challenged, carefully avoiding the word hobo as a means to describe his appearance.
"And you're just as dumb-looking as you've always been. Though, gotta admit- the human look…. kinda suits you"

Both brothers seemed to have to take a double check.

"Did the mutagen warp your brain? Or was that actually a compliment?"

"Just forget it!" Raph scuffed, red in the face. His eyes studied the corner of the table anxious to look away. Though not out of embarrassment exactly. It wasn't hard to tell his brother had something on his mind, something of which Donnie knew all too well, was about to explode out of him any second now. And rightfully so, Raph soon enough turned his attention back to the young scientist before he could even open his mouth in protest.

"Look, Donnie it's great to see you and all. Really, it is! It's just… when the lair was… compromised and all... I just can't figure out, I mean- with all of the surface tech up here, I still can't quite wrap my head 'round the whole, you know… not being able to track us down thing. So... what's the deal?"

"Well, it's not like I didn't try. I did look for you! All of you, I just couldn't quite-"

"Yeah, well you didn't exactly make it any easier for us! Man, I told you guys this was a bad idea!"

"I know! I know…" he sighed, recalling their very last conversation that night.

If there was one thing Donnie felt notorious for, it was solving problems. He was always the guy with the answers, the right tools, the one who fixed everything every time without fail. It made sense why Raph would've relied on him when they couldn't find each other- as a matter of fact, Donnie was sure the others had too. That after the mutation, he'd somehow be able to find his brothers by whatever means necessary. He was a human now, so it wasn't as if resources were that hard to come by anymore, but even so, he had no clue where to even start. No time to properly research the ooze and no discernable knowledge as to what components he could use to actually find his brothers in their new state of being.

But they'd probably thought so anyway and that's what mattered in the end. Waited for him to come reunite them with some tech-tracking device or science trick up his sleave like he'd always done. The difference between then and now, however, was that Donnie was by himself for the first time in his life, with nothing to connect him to his family. No T-phones, no DNA traces, just as scared of the new world they'd entered as his brothers probably were when they woke up. In basic terms: He'd failed. Failed to find them, failed to find out what the foot was up to, failed to do anything worthwhile other than cleaning floors and fixing pipes.

When he first saw Raph, he nearly didn't believe it. After all, it wouldn't be the first time for his mind to play tricks on him whenever he encountered someone about his age on the streets with the same hardened attitude. He recalled going around for week on end, embarrassingly walk up to strangers using code words and personal phrases to somehow locate them without having to utter their name in case the foot was listening.

Needless to say, it didn't go over that well.

"Look, I'm sorry. I should've told you about the mutagen when I had the chance. Maybe if we'd had more time to discuss it beforehand, things wouldn't have gone so-"

"Catastrophically wrong in every way possible?"

"Yeah" Donnie couldn't help but lower his gaze, his voice deep in his throat. "Raph, I'm sorry"

For a while it seemed as if both brothers didn't really now what to say, though Donnie's genuine apology did seem to make Raph a lot less tense than before. Not that this was an unusual thing, as a matter of fact, Donnie had grown a lot humbler ever since the invasion, for better or for worse. In a way he'd always been like this, not being immune to self-doubt despite being 'the guy with all the answers' and it was something he'd really admired about his little brother. The ability to be so sure of himself even when he was wrong. Maybe something he'd even envied. Raph knew how much Leo's condition had weighed on his conscience ever since back then and how easily his little brother was to second guess himself more frequently afterwards as a result. It wasn't exactly a change he was too fond of, especially not in a crisis, but he still appreciated the gesture coming from Donnie. Raph knew he was right of course, as he'd told himself over and over again these last few months, but hearing it from someone else for once, really was as satisfying as he'd anticipated. Unnecessary, but satisfying.

"Let me guess, Leo made you, didn't he?" he finally said, Donnie's silence answering for him. He still sometimes wondered what would've happened, had it been Raph that walked into his lab that day and not Leo. Maybe things wouldn't have been all that different.

After a minute or two he sighed, shaking his head like a disappointed parent. "Why am I not surprised…"

"He did it to protect us"

"No, he did it because he's too stubborn to admit I was right!"

"He probably thought it was the right thing too, at the time. I mean come on, you know how Leo is. He always tries to keep us safe, even if he can be a jerk about it sometimes. And we weren't exactly in the best of positions last time." Donnie reminded him sternly, the memory of their fight in the lab still echoing in his mind.

"Yeah, well maybe that's the problem. If he'd just consulted us in the first place-

"no one said being sensei is a walk in the park. Cut him some slack. Either way, you can yell at him all you want once we actually find him."

"If we find him." Raph interjected bitterly, cutting the underside of the table with his sai, before Donnie hastily grabbed it out of his hands. Luckily, the Japanese war instrument seemed to escape the bartender's eyes just in the nick of time. Man, it's like he wants to get arrested!

"Of course, we'll find him"

"It's been months. Months and he hasn't shown. Not even Mikey or Casey. Don't you think they'd at least have an easier time making themselves noticeable if they were out searching for us? No, something happened to them. I'm sure of it"

Donnie hated to admit it, but Raph did have a point. Even he was dead certain that the infamous Casey Jones would at least have made an appearance not long after the turtles had vanished, but if not even Raph had heard from him all this time, maybe there really was something wrong. Though honestly, he felt worse for the foot having to deal with him than the other way around. Casey was an unpredictable loose cannon, annoying as hell and a reckless idiot with next to no thought behind his actions, but even Donnie refused to believe any bars could hold him. If anything, he was one of the few people they knew able to take care of himself, no problem. So, why hadn't they seen him? It would at least make sense why Raph would be the first one to seek out the vigilante, mutant or not, but as more and more criminals roamed the streets, the more dangerous it seemed to be a friend of the turtles.

"Is that why you were at the warehouse?" Donnie recalled, eyeing the bruise on Raph's neck probably caused by the strange metal rod the foot carried.

"No. I was just… nothing. It was just a wrong place, right time kinda deal, ya know? Truth be told, I was kinda hoping you'd know where they are"

"I'm sorry, but no dice. Yesterday I picked up a signal though. See, I've been tracking the foots movements these last few weeks using the same frequency and distorted lineal waves to boost the emp on the broken radio they left in the lair, but they keep switching locations so it's hard to keep up. And since trying to fight an army of foot-bots in an untrained human body is probably not the best idea, let's just say I've had to lay low for a while."

"Mind skipping to the part where I should actually care?"

"Oh, yeah! Sorry. Anyway- Yesterday, I secured a safe line to one of the bases, that being the warehouse, and get this: they said they were after orange. "

It didn't take more than a second before he caught on, a mix of hope and worry in his already weary human gaze, "Michelangelo."

"See, that's what I thought! After all, it would make sense for them to go for our masks now that we're human since they can't use our DNA anymore to track us. Really should've thought about that before we changed, actually, hehe... Yeah, that ones on me"

"But that doesn't make any sense- HOW would they know we're still alive then? I thought the whole point was so that they couldn't track us!" Raph nearly knocked over his glass, banging his fist in the desk as the bartender send both boys a death glare in the sudden commotion. Yep, it's Raphael alright…

"Well, technically yes, but there's a big difference between thinking we perished and knowing we used their own weapon to stay hidden in public. Meaning, someone must've figured it out and told them, but how and why exactly, I have no idea."

"Great! Just perfect! Exactly what we needed! Man, I told you guys this was a terrible idea!"

It seemed people had begun to turn their heads in their general direction just as the boys began raising their voices. Discretion was clearly not in their favor anymore Donnie thought, his mind starting to ponder worst case scenarios.

"Would you just quit it?! I don't think they quite heard your screaming on the twentieth floor! And need I remind you, being discreet from now on, might be a good idea if we don't wanna get blown to pieces!" he hissed, forcing Raph to look around by once again not so discretely grabbing him by the face. It took him five solid breaths and a good chug from his glass before he finally calmed down and reevaluated the information.

"Okay so, our masks… you're saying they're using them to track us down?"

"If I were to guess, yeah"

Another sigh escaped Raph's mouth as he dug his hand down into his coat. "That at least explains why they went after this" he said, placing the ragged blue mask in the young ninja's hands. It didn't take a genius to figure out that most likely wasn't a good sign.

"But that's, Leo's… why do you have that?" Donnie asked, unable to take his eyes off of the blood stain soaked into the fabric. His hands were still shaking when he turned back to meet his brothers guilt written frown. "Raph, what exactly happened to you that night?"

"Well, let's just say things didn't exactly go to plan. After we took the pill, I tried to get us out of the tunnels, but there were too many to barge through. Leo was out cold, I didn't know left from right, and the next thing I know my shell's on fire. I black out, wake up in a ditch, no sign of him."

"You think they took him?"

"What else?"

Donnie tried to gather his thoughts, even if the crippling feeling in his stomach didn't make it any easier for him to think positively. He tried to circle back, his mind doing a rerun as he clung onto the blue fabric in his lap as if it would somehow help him focus. He recalled the explosion, the masses of foot soldiers storming the lair from left and right at random, while they scurried towards the exits.

When Leo received that blow to his head, they'd all been sure he wasn't going to make it out of the tunnels by himself. So, when he somehow managed to come back on his feet and continue fighting, Donnie had assumed Leo's head trauma would only worsen the more and more enemies started attacking. It wouldn't be surprising in the slightest if he'd already been captured, whether it be by succumbing to his injuries or worse, killed in the effort.

But it was weird because the thought hadn't even occurred to Donnie until Raph voiced it, making the idea that after all this time their big brother had perished, an even more unwelcoming thought. No, he simply refused to believe it.

And he knew Raph couldn't possibly believe it either.

"Well, it's still Leo we're talking about. He's tough. I'm sure he'll be okay, wherever he is. And even if they did capture him, he probably escaped somehow. I mean, it wouldn't be the first time"

"And what about Mikey? You got him out of the tunnels, right?"

Donnie suddenly lost all ability to speak. What could he say? No, instead I abandoned him like a coward and probably left him to die? That was the truth, wasn't it? What would Raph even think? He relied on me, and I failed. Again… What would he say if he knew that Donnie had no idea where their little brother was? What happened to him? They both knew Mikey was a force to be trifled with, and as Sensei once put it, one of the most skilled ninjas of all time. He could take care of himself, sure.

But that still didn't erase the guilt Donnie felt for leaving him that night. Call it an older-brother's intuition, but one of the things that had weighed most these last few months wasn't just the uncertainty of his brothers whereabouts, but whether or not he could've stopped it if he hadn't left.

"Right?"

Snapping back to reality Donnie didn't think twice when answering, sure he would regret it later, "Yeah, yeah. I got him out. But no sign of him either when I woke up"

Raph sighed, clearly disappointed, "Figures… He shouldn't be too hard to find though. Have you tried going to a rooftop and shout free pizza? Usually works"

"You're not funny"

And though he meant that, it was all too late to hide his flashing grin at the remark. Now that he thought about it, why haven't we just tried that? Then we'll turn on a massive projector showcasing the exclusive episodes of Space Heroes and there you go! We'll have them running in no time. Its genius.

"Shame, I thought for sure that would've worked." Raph chuckled, sipping the remnants of his drink as both boys, perhaps without realizing, settled into their usual small talk. "So, what did you do then? I mean, besides showing off your new exterior to April?"

"WHA-? I did not! You're just jea- THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH HER!"

"Really now?"

Donnie blushed. If he wasn't so eager to prove he wasn't as much of a love-sick puppy as he used to be, he might've made an actual effort not to raise his voice, the more surrounding guests seemingly beginning to take notice. Raph on the other hand, only seemed to find it all the more amusing.

"And for your information, I haven't seen her. You know we'd only bring her in danger too. We can't get her involved. It's safer for her if I- if we just stay away…" he explained, the last words turning into a regretful murmur.

That's when Raph nearly knocked over his chair as he suddenly sprang on his feet.

"Are you serious?! You spend years crushing on this girl and as soon as you're not in the sewer anymore you don't even have the guts to tell her? Come on D!"

"Will you just stop it? It's not like that!" he hissed, anxiously waving for Raph to sit back down.
"I thought for sure you'd go to her first chance you'd get, I mean are you kidding?! They've only started going after us yesterday, but you could've told her way back in August! If you haven't been crashing with the O'neils all this time, where the shell have you been?"

People started talking. Donnie was convinced they must either think they're crazy, be tempted to call the police or both at the same time. He bit his lip, looked at the time and just as he was about to answer, got an idea. Raph still stood expectantly aback when Donnie quickly paid for his water, grabbed his coat and started dragging his brother towards the back entrance. The sooner they got out of that bar, the better.

"I'll show you. I need to grab some of my gear anyway, then we can follow the foot to Mikey's location"

"Where are we going? Wait- what about Leo?"

"Right now, their main objective is Mikey, so we have to hurry. I can probably use the emp signal to locate one of the foots datasets. All I need is to hack one of the bots database, like I was going to before you showed up-

"Oh, well do excuse me, I'll scream a little more silently next time!"

-and figure out where they located him before coming to the warehouse. Maybe Leo too" Donnie finished, as they stepped out into the night.

"Sounds like a plan" he said, swinging his sais expectantly in his hands. Wherever Raph thought they were going, Donnie hoped his brother wouldn't get too disappointed.

"We'll also need to fix you up. I have some painkillers you can use, but that's all I got"

"I'm fine. You really think a little zap is enough to bring me down? Come on, Donnie"

Someone hasn't changed in the slightest. They didn't get two steps towards the nearest fire escape, before Donnie started climbing first, all the while smugly uttering the word: "Cockroach"

"What?! WHERE? AAARGH!"

The sound of Raph falling flat on his butt never failed to send Donnie cackling with laughter. As a matter of fact, if it wasn't for the view of his brother's mask hanging crookedly over his spikey red hair, then the sight of Raph's fists tightening in the very eager urge to beat Donnie to a pulp, would probably be more intimidating.

"Yeah, you're definitely fine"

"Okay, point taken! Come on" he murmured, accepting the hand Donnie held out when they found themselves on the rooftop, New York shimmering with life all around them. Just like the good old days. Both brothers were just about to take their first leap across the building, when Donnie suddenly had a realization.

"Raph, did…did you dye your hair?"

An almost inhuman sound escaped his brother in that moment, which subsequently was enough to convince him that yes it was indeed not a sideeffect of the purple mutagens molecular reconstruction.

"Wha-no! I just thought- Look can we just go already?!"

"Don't feel bad! I knew you'd show your true colors eventually- OUCH!"

Instantly followed by Donnie taking a massive smack to the back of his head.


It didn't take long for Hopkins to realize his suspicions about this case being way out of his depth was proven right. After the research assistant handed him back the DNA sample from the throw star's fingerprint, he was left completely baffled by the results. Or that is to say- lack thereof. Apparently, whoever threw this thing didn't appear to match anyone in New York. The archive had been looked through front and back, but with nothing to show for it. Layton blamed it on the laboratory, claiming that something must've gone all messed up with the analysis messing up the data. Either that, or someone among them really didn't want the results to come out, but Hopkins didn't buy it for one second. Lord knew he'd had enough conspiracy theories for one lifetime.

It doesn't make any sense, he pondered, frustratingly rubbing the side of his head, as if that would somehow provide him with the answers he was seeking. It had to belong to somebody. And whoever they were, apparently, they were in league with a gang capable of taking down the purple dragons empty handed. Though Hopkins never in his career encountered a gang doing their job for them. Not that he didn't appreciate the gesture.

"That symbol…" he thought, analyzing the figure in his mind, trying to figure it out. Because something though he didn't know what, told him he'd seen it once before, but where? He tapped at his desk, chucking down the last remaining coffee, and then proceeded to make his way to the lab again.

Now, it wasn't out of the ordinary for Hopkins to reach his conclusions a little earlier than others. Perhaps that was also why most of his colleagues didn't hold him in such a high regard. It didn't exactly bother Hopkins that he wasn't well-appreciated, nobody was perfect after all, but it did however give him the occasional feeling of scorn every time he wandered the halls. Most people sparing him a quick glance before turning back to their work and leaving it there, making his habit of isolating himself in his office all the more appealing right now. The manner of some people…

"Mr. Hopkins?"

He was just about to round the corner, when Tom from intelligence stopped him dead in his tracks. "I believe this is yours" he said, passively shoving a teenager towards the officer who was anything but relieved at this.

It was none other than the young Leo, his second case of the month- looking very angry and very like he's supposed to be in bed right now and very much not supposed to be at the police station at this hour. "Do you have any idea what time it is? I'm working, Leo. Go home"

"Well, apparently I'm not the only one having trouble sleeping lately"

Hopkins let out a heavy sigh. Figuring the kid wouldn't leave that easily, stubborn little runt, he instead handed over the throw star, giving clear instructions to run an analysis on the symbol, while he took care of it. He begrudgingly grabbed the kid by the shoulder, leading him back to the office as the staff made weird glances in his direction. Apparently babysitting wasn't in most people's minds when trying to solve a double homicide on the workday. At least, that's how Hopkins saw it.

"What are you doing here? Can't you see I'm busy?" he sighed, sorting through his documents for anything that wouldn't require him to look directly at the kid. When he didn't answer, the cop caught his eyes darting towards the floor. An easy tell to whenever there was something upsetting him. "Don't tell me. Those nightmare's again giving you a hard time?"

"No, I just… I couldn't get to sleep. That's all"

"So, by taking the subway all the way over here, you figured I could help with that? How old were you supposed to be again? Sixteen? Seventeen? I mean I know you're a teenager, but I at least figured you'd be able to keep your sleeping habits in check a little bit better."

Leo had stuck both his hands down his pockets, frowning. His dark hair was swept all over his face, framing his almond blue eyes in what Hopkins could only guess to be a vague attempt to hide his anger. However, every time he did, that little vein in his forehead would usually make the giant scar underneath his bandages start to hurt all over again.

"You haven't even looked at my case" he muttered, audibly enough to just be able to hear it. Hopkins wasn't even surprised anymore. Leo was a curious one, ever since he'd taken him in about a months ago, but since the overworked cop hadn't been in his apartment for so long, that made him all the more prone to occasionally forget the runt was even there. It was a given really, that Leo wouldn't be able to keep his hands to himself, Hopkins just hadn't anticipated tonight to be when he finally admitted it to his face.

Hopkins let out yet another sigh, rubbing his brow before turning his attention back to the kid taking up his worktime, "Snooping around in my work again, I see"

"It's been weeks! And I remember, I remember because you said in a few weeks' time, you'd have figured something out by now. That this was easy and now you're working on another case, aren't you? How do you plan on figuring this one out, if you're not even paying attention?"

"Hey, don't think I'm doing this for fun!" Hopkins snapped, pointing his finger as Leo desperately tried to calm himself before he'd explode.

"I'm not! I just think that maybe you should focus a little more on doing your job, instead of spending them on paperwork-

"You want food on the table, or not? Believe me, kid-
"Leo"

"If I wanted to, you'd be right back in that hospital before you could even blink. I'm doing you a favor here. You don't have to like the way I'm doing things, but did you ever stop to think that maybe, just maybe there were more important things circling around in this city than you?"

Leo opened his mouth to say something, but ultimately decided against it, his eyes darting back down to his shoelaces messily tied into little nots as if he'd never tied a shoe before. Hopkins struck a nerve and they both knew it, though the cop couldn't exactly pinpoint why exactly. In truth, neither of them was very good at reading the other, and part of that didn't just stem from the fact that Leo was a lost kid with a bump on his head.

Hopkins had offered Leo a roof over his head, so he didn't have to spend every day in the recovery room surrounded by nurses and crazy people. Though back then, the gesture had seemed to come mostly out of generosity than practicality. Hopkins had the extra space and Leo was too desperate to get out of the hospital bed to really argue with the idea. Then there was also, of course, the promise of help from a qualified cop seemingly capable of bringing him back to his family, wherever they were. But as time went on, and no one called in for him, the strange circumstances of Leo's assault become more and more complicated.

The missing parents' case no one, but Hopkins wanted to take.

Neither of them really knew how to talk to each other, even now. While Leo was constantly stuck wandering to doctor appointment after doctor appointment trying to regain his memories, Hopkins was faced with a teenager showing even more patience and determination than himself taking up a third of his home. Even if he wasn't around much of it, Leo had made it very clear that he was capable of taking care of himself, even preparing food for the officer before he came home or vacuuming the living room every once in a while. Like his own guardian in a weird way.

It didn't make any sense why anybody would abandon him, given he presumably had a decent upbringing- not even his lack of memories could change that. And then there was of course the mystery of who attacked him and why. But for someone like Hopkins, finally getting a real case in several years made it even harder for him to admit, that this was one he couldn't seem to crack, no matter how hard he tried. No, getting the kid out of his living space once and for all, seemed to get more and more difficult as even Leo started to lose his patience.

"Then let me help"

"Excuse me?" Hopkins only just now snapped out of his thoughts, Leo meeting his eyes again. He'd even managed to take his hands out of his pockets, so the officer knew the kid was actually serious.

"You can't wrap your head around this, fine."

"Who said anything about me not being able to wrap my head aro-

"But I can't just stay at home doing nothing all day! Please, let me come with you. Let me help too or just anything useful! I can do this!"

Hopkins didn't even try to hide his laughter, even if he wanted to. This kid was dead serious.
"Not for nothing, but I don't think busting Purple Dragon skull is a job for a teenager"

Rolling his eyes, Leo persisted eagerly, "Not that, but what if, I dunno, those marks are somehow connected to where they found me? Just think about it. I mean it follows the same pattern, doesn't it? What if I recognize them, or- or I've been there before and maybe that's the key to jugging my memories? Either way, it's worth a shot, don't you think?"

Hopkins was starting to wonder what they put in those pills at the clinic.

"Eh, hello? You any idea how nuts this sound?" he started, genuinely impressed that someone his age was able to decipher his outlines so easily. That didn't change the facts though. Even if Leo was somehow convinced that going after the Purple Dragon's would somehow help his case. Unless he'd somehow agreed to house a gangster these last few weeks, instead of the house cleaning, space loving runt in front of him, he couldn't see what added babysitting to his portfolio would accomplish.

"Did you forget? Whether any of us like it or not, you're still my responsibility until custody decides what to do with you. And you're not going anywhere but straight back to your room."
"With all due respect, sir, but I don't think you can stop me"

Hopkins felt the weight of five nights without sleep slowly eating away at his sanity. "You need your meds, Leo, not being roughed up by a gang of thugs in an alley."

"And you need to stop making promises if you're not going to keep them!"

"Eh, Mr. Hopkins?"

"What!?" both shouted, almost at each other's noses. Tom stood hesitatingly in the doorway, making both wonder just how long he'd stood there in the first place. If their little argument had reached the entire floor, which to be fair, wouldn't be all that surprising.

"The analysis, sir" he said, handing over the papers as Hopkins tried to remember what they were for, in the first place. And that's when all of a sudden, his own ego stirred, the information on the black and white lines beginning to click in his brain. I knew I'd seen that symbol before…! but how's that even… It doesn't add up, unless maybe…

Hopkins tried to calm his thoughts as they vibrated frantically in his mind like volts of electricity. The Hamato clan's crest. It was the same symbol on the katana the police found on Leo's back that day all those months ago. Hopkins remembered it, because he was given the damn thing as a stowaway in case the kid's parents reached out on their own. Since that never happened, and criminal activity became more and more active around the city, the police officer had almost forgotten about it completely. But now it made sense. Or, maybe sense wasn't the right word, given the term 'ninjas' running rampant in New York made it pretty difficult for him to believe that this was anything less than a prank. But the intel checked out.

What didn't check out was the fact that assumedly the last Hamato heir was allegedly killed in a fire, years ago, along with his wife and daughter. No one heard of the clan ever since… completely vanished all since the early 1990s…. so why would they return now? What reason would they have to be involved? In a different country nonetheless and with absolutely no foreseeable ties to the Purple Dragons. It didn't make any sense… especially not considering the DNA test was a flunk, meaning whoever threw the star was either very good on sanitizer or there was something else going on. But either way, Leo was a part of this now, whether Hopkins liked it or not. And if he knew something about it, then he had no choice, though it pained him to admit it.

His trail of thought was temporarily put on hold however, when he saw Leo halfway out the door, and he had to kick himself not to let him leave the office after all.

"Leo,"

"I'm going! I'm going-

"Will you just listen to me for a sec?"

I can't believe I'm doing this. It was ridiculous. Hopkins knew it, Tom probably also knew it, he hoped to god that Leo knew it because, if he was right about this, then that meant his intuition might actually prove to be the key to solving not only the Greenwich homicide, but Leo's missing parents case.

"Okay…. Fine. You can come with me on stakeout tomorrow, but that's it. Stay in the car and keep your trap shut or the deals off. You be out of that door at exactly seven am and no wining. Got it?"

As he said it, the kid's eyes seemed to light up like a Christmas tree. He could hardly believe it himself, "Are you serious….? You'll let me come with you?"

"Got it?!" Hopkins repeated, and just as he did it was like Leo automatically went into an almost ritual-like bow before he realized that he was doing it.

"Hai! I mean… understood. " Following this realization, he quickly straightened his back and nodded happily with the agreement. Hopkins on the other hand, was still pondering this new discovery with a spoon full of sceptic and a gut feeling he just couldn't shake.

"Now, go home, will ya? I'm busy as is and you need your sleep"

"Okay, I'll just… Thank you" he finally said, closing the door behind him as Hopkins sank into his chair still unable to fathom how big of a turn this case had taken, and definitely not in the middle-aged cop's favor.

"Don't mention it, kid"


"Dude, what the heck are you wearing?"

Simon stood in the hallway; arms crossed. He'd barely made it to his locker, before his journey to find his math books was unexpectantly interrupted by what he could only describe to be a wannabe detective in an oversized trench coat and fedora. It didn't take long though before he quickly recognized the lurking figure as Michelangelo, standing awfully still in the corner by the water fountain. He barely noticed he was there for a moment.

"S-Simon! Jeez bra, you scared the shell outta me!" he panted, nearly doing a summersault when he noticed his friend, straightening his back to meet his level. However, this proved to have no effect on the already one head taller kid who just continued to glare at him waiting patiently for an explanation. "Oh, this? Pretty cool right? Mr. R let me borrow it! Said it really… fits my vi-be… ya know? Hehe…."

The boy kept starring. They both knew Mikey was a really, really terrible liar.

"Okay, I might've taken it without permission…"

Simon let out a sigh, rubbing his forehead, "Because…?"

Mikey felt his hand reach involuntarily up to scratch the back of his head, before of course, he remembered the fedora over his curly hair further emphasizing the much-needed explanation he failed to provide. Where would he even start? Oh, yeah there's kinda this evil army of anti-foot ninjas trying to kill me and probably you too and everyone I love, so I have to hide my identity from now on- no big deal! It sounded nuts, even for him.

And the funny thing was, Mikey was certain that Simon would still take his words at face value even if he did tell him the truth. That's what really pulled him apart from everyone else Mikey had tried to befriend in his time as a human. Simon never questioned him, never made fun of him, just accepted him weirdness and all. He didn't care whether or not he believed in all the stuff Mikey spurred up on a daily basis, shell even Mikey couldn't blame him for that. But he always listened to him. Always.

Which also, unfortunately made keeping him in the dark even more painful than usual. His past was starting to catch up to him, and Mikey knew it. A fact that had made his snap decision to steal Mr. Robertson's overcoat this morning, feel even more like a desperate attempt to somehow escape the knowledge that he was no longer safe. At least, he was fairly sure that he wasn't safe… while Mikey did have a tendency of acting pretty paranoid at times, the foot soldier from last night told a different story. He knew what he saw. And if that wasn't enough, his ninja senses had been ticking all night through. And that's got to count for something.

"I was just ehhh…" Mikey frantically searched for a not-crazy explanation that somehow also tied into the 1940s Chicago detective disguise at the same time… needless to say, it wasn't easy.

"…. searching… for… "

And thus, his eyes picked the first thing they found.

"…charger? OF COURSE A CHARGER! Yeah! A charger. My phone's pretty dead so-

"You don't have a phone, Mikey"

"Oh… right"

He wanted to slap himself from forgetting, slowly coming to grips with the fact that this had already turned into a disaster. Where was Donnie when he needed him? Simon let out a sigh, trying by all means necessary not to lose too much composure. Something was obviously very wrong here and if it meant failing in math for the first time this semester, so be it. It was already too late to back out now,

"What's going on?"

Mikey looked like a criminal caught red handed. He even seemed paler than usual, sweat by the tip of brow as his eyes continued to sway behind Simons back at every turn, like he was looking at someone invisible. He tried to calm his nerves by jumping up and down like he'd usually done in the dojo, but all it really did was making him nearly trip in the coat's long fabric.

Should I just tell him? Warn him about the super pissed off master ninjas in emo pajamas? Come on, dude, it's Simon! Your friend! He'll understand he'll-

A thought entered Mikey's head.

-he'll see the monster you really are and run away screaming. Yeah okay… maybe Leo was right about something when he said to play it safe when facing 'uncertainties'.

"Look dude, can we just be… cool? Just for today? It's just something I gotta keep to myself right now, but I'll let you in on it, as soon as its safe, okay? I pinky swear it"

The pause that followed was nearly killing the young ninja. Finally, Simon's stoneheartened expression calmed into a smile, "Sheesh, another world-ending crisis again? God, they're getting more and more frequent these days. Sure you don't need my help?"

"Nah, it's all good. Thanks, but I got this"

"If you say so," the boy gave Mikey's hand a quick squeeze before walking back towards the classroom. He felt his cheeks tickle for a few moments and deciding that it was probably just his ninja senses kicking in, decided to follow his friend down the hallway just in case.

"Actually, maybe it is better to stick close. Just, to be sure"
"By the by, do you still have my glove? I think I forgot it after our daring race to the subway yesterday. You still didn't tell me what that was about-

"Oh, yeah. Sorry I'll bring it tomorrow"
"It's all good. Just a glove" Simon said, stopping the young ninja from taking the first step into class. Students where already starring and back talking everywhere they went, and Simon wished to god he had Mikey's fighting prowess to teach them a good lesson right about now. "So, not that I don't like your Humphrey Bogart spiel, but I don't know if the teachers are gonna take so kindly to you hiding your face under that thing. You're already on a streak from wearing that mask all the time, remember?"

Mikey's freckled face paled even more at this. "I didn't think about that… but hey, Martha Kingsley doesn't need that window seat, right?"

It turned out she did need that seat. Lack of C vitamin was apparently a very vital source of her condition, resulting in Mikey having to abandon the hat and sit in his regular seat by the door. A lot of the day went by like this, with Mikey being in what could only be described as a serious panic-mode. He checked every locker, every corner, every door and ventilation shaft wherever he went. Even the students around him didn't feel real anymore, and he'd been almost more than willing to sweep the leg of a few just out of suspicion. If it wasn't for Simon, he might've actually gone through with it. But alas, the school day ended, and Mikey hadn't encountered a single foot bot the entire day. He followed Simon to the bus, who was still slightly worried for his friend but respectful enough not to pry too much into what was going on yet. And though Mikey hated to keep his friend in the dark, he knew it would be much worse for both of them to indulge him in whatever the foot was cooking up right now.

But whatever it was, he new that it had got to be something involving his family, and he wouldn't have that. Not now, not ever. He kept the trench coat clung tight to his body as he walked down the streets of New York, imagining how it might've looked from above and memorizing the passage by way of his past patrols. It was still passed three when he found Chinatown, the restaurant Murakami owned standing exactly where it always was, longing for pizza rolls as his human nose was filled with delicious temptation. He had to fight his urge anyhow, and instead made his way to the nearest alley.

His eyes wandered toward the manhole cover longingly, before he ditched his coat and hat and folded it down into his backpack. He then fished up his beloved mask and nun chucks, readied his katas and climbed up the building as flashes of what Misses Robertson might do to him if she found out, entered his mind. He remembered her surprise every time she caught him doing acrobatics in his room, quickly followed by fear as she told him how dangerous it was to hang upside down from your top bunk doing push-ups. If only she knew the things he was really capable of, Mikey was sure she'd never let him out of the house again. The same way papa did whenever he'd get worried for him and his brothers… he wanted to tell her that he understood why she did it. That he knew she just did it to protect him because she didn't want him hurting himself...

But that didn't change the fact, that this was still something he had to do. Alone.

"OKAY METAL JERKS! HERE'S MIKEY! COME AND GET SOME SWEET DELICIOUS TURTLE PIE! NO CHARGE! I'M SERIOUS! YOU KNOW YOU WANT IT!"

In hindsight, maybe this plan wasn't completely thought out… He'd expected the foot to pop out first chance they got but Mikey was completely alone right now. Wearing his usual gear, ready for a fight, practically begging for anyone to show up. And as soon as they did, Mikey'd be the one getting some answers.

But after an hour of waiting, playing with his fingers, doing impressions of his brothers like the good old days and throwing rocks at the dumpster, it seemed as if no one was gonna show. It was getting darker and he regretted not bringing a jacket. "Should've known… Stupidstupidstupidstupid"

He let out a sigh, straightened his back and was about ready to leave when-

FLING

-the sound of a throw star being thrown at him send Mikey into a backflip, nearly reeling off the building.

"Hey! What's the deal-

The foot soldier was already in his face, sending him a flying kick to the chin Mikey didn't see before it was too late. He fell to the ground, shoulder first and groaned heavily before he gained his senses and swung his nun chucks for the first time in what felt like an eternity. He'd missed it more than he thought, so when his attack made the footbot crash into the wall, the young ninja couldn't stop himself from hollering a triumphant BOOYAKASHAA! so the entire neighborhood could hear.

What he wasn't expecting on the other hand, was for the footbot to quickly get back up on its feet, charging at Mikey before promptly throwing its weapons to the side and leaving him exclaiming a dumb-founded "Huh?!" before jumping over Mikey and down the building. "Hey, wait a minute ninja dude! Where do ya think you're going?!"

Mikey followed in pursuit as the ninja continued running hastily down the alley, bounding off the ledges and onto the busy street. This wasn't like the foot at all, Mikey thought second guessing if chasing right now was the best strategy. Only problem was, the one usually making the strategies wasn't here right now, and Mikey did not have the time to wait. He jumped over cars, swung around lamp posts and finally onto the pavement where he apologetically pushed passed people as the ninja led them both into the crowd, Mikey quickly tearing off his mask in one fellow swoop.

He was reaching for his nun chucks, ready to take aim as the footbot looked behind him, shoving past civilians yelling in terror, but just as he was about to strike, he suddenly lost his footing to what appareared to be the foot-ninja's dissapointment. Mikey hurdled several miles an hour into a person before being send to the ground in a force so great he was sure the cut on his cheek was going to leave a permanent mark. The world span for a while as New Yorkers walked by the fallen ninja, presumably ignoring the kid, until he heard another figure nearby let out a painful whimper.

"I'm so sorry! I didn't see you there! I was just-

"It's fine it's fine! Just- next time maybe look where you're going?! I think I broke my rib" the girl said, and Mikey slowly got to his feet. Great job, he thought annoyedly, and reached out a hand towards…

"Something the matter?"

Mikey gulped, helping her to his feet. His eyes dilated, the realization kicking in as it finally dawned on him who it was he just involuntarily tackled to the ground. "A-April…?"

"Do I know you?"


It had been about an hour of waiting tirelessly in the backseat of Mr. Hopkins police car, before Leo finally began to lose his patience. He'd have hoped to at least be allowed some fresh air, but as of now remained completely underutilized as the officer continued questioning witnesses around the area without him. Not a lot of people lived in this neighbourhood, making it feel almost like a ghost town. In a way, the entire street felt like this. Completely empty. Leo couldn't possibly fathom why they'd have to come here of all places, in the daytime no less, where there was absolutely no sign of criminals. He wasn't exactly hoping for a battle royale, but it was at least more exciting than doing nothing all morningAnd arguing with Hopkins about it only made the old man more stubborn.

"I said no-

"But what if-

"Do you want to help? Then shut your trap and do as your told"

He wanted to investigate, to help, not ask the old lady on the other side of the street if she'd seen anything suspicious these last couple of days. Truth be told, he felt restless, his body aching to do something, and it only seemed to get worse day by day. Not that this was anything out of the ordinary for Leo. He'd always felt like a timebomb ever since coming out of the hospital. As if somewhere deep inside his subconscious, there was something important that he just had to do, (besides of course figuring out who he was), but he just didn't know what or why. It was like he was trapped in some ways. More often than not, feeling like something was very, deeply wrong with himself. His hands feeling like they belonged to someone else entirely.

The doctors had told him that this could just be a potential side effect of his head trauma and that lots of other patients had experienced something similar in the past. But something in Leo told him that it wasn't that. Or maybe he was just going crazy.

Finally tired of waiting, he decided to step out of the car and into the sun, figuring that whatever Hopkins was so eager to investigate in this neighbourhood it would most likely be more important than whether or not Leo stayed in his seat. It was a hot day today, despite the season and it was honestly kind of nice to get rid of his jacket for once. He felt a lot more comfortable with his arms free, like a burden had been lifted from his shoulders finally able to move properly again. Leo eyed the street but found no sign of Hopkins. Maybe he went inside the building? Curious but cautious to find out, he went over the other side of the street, but didn't get very far when a sudden nagging in the side of his head sent him reeling over the roof of the car. He let out a heavy groan, a wave of electricity pounded his brain and Leo leaned heavily on his left shoulder as to not pass out in from the pain. Not again. Everything turned black and white for a second, before his eyes darted over towards a nearby alley. Okay, this is odd… I feel like… wait a minute.

His mind seemed to settle after a few moments, though the lingering headache still remained in his brain lurking underneath the surface like an annoying snoozebotton. He looked around again, praying Mr. Hopkins wasn't around to see him wander the other way, but it was like his subconcious demanded it. Nonetheless, he caught glimpse of something strange by the cover, moving carefully over to it as something almost evocative echoed in his mind. A voice… he'd heard it before, though he couldn't quite place it... but where? The entire area felt reminiscent of something, somehow, he didn't know how to explain it. He'd somehow been here before. In an empty alley he somehow didn't remember? Images began to flicker and he realized that if he'd been here before, he wasn't alone. There was someone else, there had to be but it was like the face in his mind was hidden behind a blurry cloud.

It didn't add up he just… he felt like something was missing here. Something important, something happening here for some reason, at least important enough for him to almost remember it.

Don't tell me that goodie-two shoes thing doesn't wear thin after a while.

He knew that voice from somewhere… he knew he did so why- why did he remember it now? The sound of something moving behind him however snapped him out of his thoughts. It was like the world was in slow motion, not knowing why or how, Leo somehow being able to sense the shadow behind him as if out of insstinct and when he turned around-

A girl stood by the cover, arms crossed.

"I'm impressed. Most people wouldn't have noticed. I take it you're not most people"

Leo had now completely lost track of himself wondering if he was still dreaming. As if any moment now he'd lose gravity again and wake up on the floor. Either way this was enough to make his entire body freeze up, taking a step back as he analysied the situation he now found himself in. The girl was only slightly taller than him, wearing jeans and a black leather jacket. Her hair was caught short, black in the front and light in the back. She just stood there, appearing as if out of thin air and Leo was even more confused than before. Her eyes analyzed him from top to toe curious, but there was also this gleam in her eyes that made Leo almost think she was familiar too.

"Where did- did you just… what? Who are you?"
"Funny. I was just wondering the same thing" the girl smiled, before very abruptly pulling a knife from her belt and twirling it playfully in her hands.

Yep, should've stayed in the car.

"Name's Karai"

Chapter 5: Can I get to know you better?

Summary:

An old friend returns to New York and Mikey tries not to blow his human cover.

Donnie and Raph goes to OLS to investigate the radio, but runs into some minor problems along the way.

Leo meets a mysterious kunoichi who might know more than she lets on.

Chapter Text

Mikey was always adopting new habits, it really didn't take a whole lot for him to start fiddling. He'd adopted the jumping up and down wildly habit when nervous, the unspeakable burping habit after every meal, the touch every single thing in Donnie's lab upon entering uninvited habit- though these days the latter wasn't as much of a problem to Mikey's chagrin, and now, the glancing everywhere in every direction at once habit, except to his left where April O'Neil was now walking alongside him.

 

After his attempt to get answers from the foot-soldier had led him straight into the concrete on open street, he'd come to the conclusion that maybe trying to follow the guys out to kill him probably wasn't such a good idea. If Leo was here, he'd have come up with a better plan, Mikey thought. He wouldn't have set himself up for a trap, he wouldn't be walking with his former friend towards her house despite Donnie clearly stating not to, he wouldn't feel like his heart was trying to claw its way up his chest because if she finds out who he really is, she'll be a target too. More lying, more selfishness, more of the bad-guy-villainy stuff Mikey usually fought against, this time making him sweat pinballs trying not to blow his cover. He felt like Spiderman or Batman which, in any other situation would have been the coolest thing ever, but instead made him feel even more guilty than anything else. At least Batman's rich, he could probably pay people to keep his secret a secret. And then he could pay the people keeping his secret a secret. Then pay them to keep the secret of their secret a secret-

Bonging into a pole so hard the world was spinning for a moment, Mikey let out a nervous laughter escaping his trail of thought, April sending him a weird glance before quickly moving along. Focus, Mikey! This is serious! Can't let that ninja dude hurt April. Donnie's gonna totally kill me if that happens. He could already hear his big brother's voice scold him for being so careless, spooky reddish vampire eyes and the thought alone was an excellent motivator.

Truth be told, the turtles hadn't seen April for a while, even before the siege of their home. Though Mikey had tried and failed to avoid asking, it didn't take a genius to figure out that something had been bothering her. And before they knew it, she stopped coming to the lair, stopped coming on patrols, stopped sneaking them into the movie theater. Mikey had feared their oldest friend had abandoned them for the human world, which he could absolutely understand, after all if he'd have that option, he probably would've skipped patrol at least thrice a week. But it still pained him to think that whatever it was bothering her, it seemed that whatever the turtles did, she only seemed to fade more and more away. Leo advising them to let her be until she decided what was best for her, just like papa did after the Kirby-bat incident.

Rounding the corner, Mikey felt the sting of the cut on his cheek and sighed. At least it's not bleeding anymore he thought, before glancing back at April. Her hair cut suprisingly short, though keeping her iconic yellow headband while sporting her grey winter jacket. She was still clutching the underside of her belly where, if Mikey where to guess, he'd probably caused her to break a rib or two… or maybe a lung? I'm no doctor but you can walk that off, right? She bit her lip, flinching.

Riiiight…?

"Sorry again for bumping into you. I really should be looking where I'm going hehe. Shoelaces, am I right?" Mikey tried, before realizing he was wearing shoelace-less boots.

"More like look where you're running. Who was that guy anyway?"

Come on, think of something, anything… why were you running, why were you running-

"Oh, just a… wallet… stealer. Yeah! Wicked pocket thief. You never know who you might encounter around these parts. It's not safe"

Nailed it! Self-three- Ugh, I mean five. Self-five… got it.

"I'm sorry about that" April muttered, showing clear signs of concern.

"It's fine I don't have a wallet"

Mikey wanted to slap himself, doing a double-take as his mind reeled trying to salvage it. "Anymore, I mean. I don't have a wallet anymore of course, as you know… stolen. Hehe"

April laughed. It was something Mikey hadn't seen in a while and to be honest, it made him almost forget the fact that he was supposed to be a stranger.
"It's weird… I feel like I've seen you somewhere before. Are you sure we haven't met?"

"Totally! I mean I would remember meeting you I feel, definitely, but since I don't, we most likely haven't already met each other if you know… I mean I met this time traveler once who knew who I was even though we hadn't met yet, and she was super sweet and all, but I'm pretty sure that's not the same thing"

There was a long pause. April seemed to be debating on whether or not she should make a run for it or indulge this weirdo following her out of curiosity. Or maybe just whether or not she should use her 'mind-blowing superpowers' as Mikey put it, to send him into the nearest dumpster at full speed. Just the thought alone made the young ninja take a solid step to the side, the hairs on his arms rising, which to this day remained a sensation he thought tickled immensely. Human bodies are weird…

"Riiiiight…. But you know who am?" she asked, leaning closer as if she could just about see the turtle hiding inside. And who knows, maybe she could. There was no saying where April O'Neil's powers stopped, and it wasn't like she hadn't done something similar in the past.

"I don't! Really! I just know you're name because…" Mikey gulped. Think fast, what would Donnie say? Something sciency, something desperate- Of course! "I'm a huge fan of your dad!" he spit out, so unintentionally loud it rang several blocks down the street, resulting in people turning on the lights around the neighborhood. Ups.

April blinked, skepticism painted all over her face. "You know my dad? Really?"

"Yeah, science, technology all that wicked stuff! That also totally doesn't have anything to do with alien abduction or mind control. You know, all that cool jazz. Big fan, definitely"

"Name one project he's been working on"

Mikey realized his lie wasn't very thought out and prayed to the pizza lords that she didn't piece it together. "Uhhhhh… The brain… science project?"

April just continued starring, arms crossed judgingly. Thanks a lot Donnie. Finally,, he gave up, figuring the best way to go about this was to pretend like he knew exactly what he was talking about all the time even if he in reality didn't have the slightest clue what he was doing. Kinda like Casey.

"Okay fine. I just go to your school and I overheard some guys talking about your dad so I wanted to meet you for real."

A scuff was heard from his old friend, as they finally made it to her aunt's house he recognized so vividly. It was strange seeing it from the sidewalk though. Sitting down on the steps April buried her face in her knees. "I find that hard to believe. I'm not really the most popular person"

Mikey didn't believe what he was hearing, "B-But you're April O'Neil! Like, the awesomest, bestest kunoi- ehh I mean coolest person in like, ever!"

She smiled, chuckling lightly, "You know, you kinda remind me of someone. What did you say your name was again?"

"g-arhhhhh Garfield?"

Once again Mikey had the inept urge to kick himself. He couldn't figure out why he couldn't just have used a regular name like Paul or Jeremiah, but why did he have to use a made up fake name? This was going horribly well and then of course he had to blow it like this. At least, that's what he thought for sure happened, but looking into April's eyes, she didn't seem all that suspicious for some weird reason. Maybe that could be my Hero name! It totally works. Garfield: human by day, fighting super mega ninja by night… Huh… I'm a better liar than I thought. And upon this realization, he decided to stick to it, proudly pressing his human thumb against his chest- in the process nearly knocking the air out of his lungs. No shell… right.

"Garfield. That is my name. But you can call me Garf"

April nodded, eyes falling to the ground. Mikey stood for a while simply starring at her, shifting the balance from his left foot to his right and so on, before cautiously sitting down beside her on the steps. Just because Michelangelo's not the smoothest potato, doesn't mean Garfield can't be. He should've come up with a secret persona years ago!

"So… I haven't really seen you around the school. What's up?"

She didn't answer immediately, Mikey almost regretting that he even asked. While the young ninja viewed April as a sister, a member of their clan, fact remained that they never really talked a whole lot. When the B-team started splitting up he'd blamed her for it for a good while, thinking the only reason Donnie started becoming more and more distant was her fault. That she pulled his older brother away from him, rendering Mikey feeling slightly left out. But after saving their lives over and over again, watching her be there for Leo when he needed it the most, as well as help take down the Shredder, he'd truly come to see her as family. Someone he could seek comfort in and even though she usually listened to him whenever he went on a tangent, they never really confided in each other. Not really. And it bugged him, course right here and now, it really felt like he could tell her anything.

April let out a sigh, starring up at the lampposts, looking like someone with nothing left to lose. "If you really wanna know, I transferred a few months ago to Northampton. I'm just in New York visiting my aunt for a school trip. I'm leaving again Friday, so I guess you knocked over the right person all things considered. Unless it wasn't unintentional…?"

But Mikey didn't catch onto that last part until his mind sprang into action, along with his legs. Before he knew it, he rose to his feet not five seconds after sitting down, arms outstretched over-exaggeratedly.

"Wait a minute- Northampton?! But that's so far away! What about your friends?! Don't you miss them?! I thought you LOVED New York!"

"I don't really have a lot of friends. Not anymore, at least. It's- complicated. I'm surprised you've even heard of me or my dad, Garf. And wait- why am I even telling you this?"

Mikey didn't know what to say. And before he could even come up with something, April already started pulling away, "I'm sorry, I should go now. I'm sure my aunt's worried"

"No, wait, April! " Mikey yelled, grabbing her by the wrist so suddenly the shear force made her drop her bag. It flew upon, books and pencils tumbling down the steps along with a very significant black fan, Mikey quickly recognized. As it landed by his feet, he reached down to get it, but then,

"I got it-

"No! Don't!"

April had already grabbed the tessen, clinging it tightly to her chest like it was her very reason for living. Her gaze calmed though when she saw Mikey's apologetic face, quickly gathering the rest of her stuff as she folded the weapon and stuffed it safely down her pocket.

"I-I'm sorry I just… Urgh, what is your deal anyway?"

"Nothing! I just… dangerous streets, you know. Just look at what happened to me, hehe… Wanna make sure you come home safely and all.. It's just really good to see you… in person! I mean… 'course of your dad, of course. Neuro-scientist ginger dude, good ol' Kirby. "

Once again, a shadow appeared over April's face and the kunoichi took a deep breath before proceeding, unsure but resolute all the same. Neither was really sure why, but it felt safe to talk for some reason. Almost too safe.
"Truth is, no one's talked about my dad in years now. Heck, I don't think anyone's even aware he's alive anymore. These days in particular"

"What do you mean? He's alright isn't he?"

Please don't be were-bat, please don't be a were-bat, please don't be a were-bat…

"No… it's hard to explain but, there's been a lot going on and it's really taken a toll on him. I haven't seen him at work for weeks now on end. I used to have people who looked after me, looked after us I mean, but... things change, I guess. My dad's in a mental hospital because of it."

At this, Mikey's mind completely skipped a beat. So, that's why… poor Kirby just can't catch a break!

"I'm so sorry"
"No, its fine! Really. He's getting better, at least that's what the doctors say. Right now, I just want to get this school trip over with and get as far away from here as possible. The sooner I do that, the sooner I can get back to the real world again. New York's just not the same anymore… sorry for spurring all this on you, we barely know each other I mean" she laughed, absentmindedly playing with her bangs. Mikey was careful not to get too close, reaching out a hand for comfort, but pulled away once his friend started walking towards the front door probably eager to get inside.

"But what if you're needed here? And maybe you just don't know it?"

"No one needs me. It's just… complicated, okay? So, would you please just quit prying and leave me alone?"

Maybe without doing it deliberately, Mikey couldn't help but notice the way her voice rose slightly. She was clearly upset and not even a free pizza would be able to change that. Still, he hadn't spent months searching for his family just to let them get away the moment things got awkward. April was there for him and his brothers after the loss of Master Splinter. What kind of friend would he be if he didn't return the favor? Even if he wasn't completely gone, that is. It was that mindset that made the young ninja call out, despite the ever-present pit in his stomach telling him that something was wrong.

"April?"

"What?"

He stopped for a moment, carefully picking his words before settling on the first thing that sprang to mind, "Just… be careful, okay?"

Once again, April revealed a smile under the hood of her jacket, hand still on the doorknob.
"I can take care of myself, Garf but… thanks. And you should probably have someone take a look at that cut. I'm sure your family might like to know you got your wallet stolen. Though I'm not sure police can help so much in that department"

And all of a sudden one million alarm clocks rang, Mikey quickly reaching up to his wound that painfully reminded him what he'd forgotten. Why his ninja senses had kicked in, and panic replaced his relief like a dagger to his chest. "Family? Oh no, I'm late! Eh sorry, April gotta go! Just-

He ran down the street, stopping halfway around the block when he remembered to turn around and finish his sentence.

-be safe!"

She put up a hand to wave as Mikey sprung around the corner, gone for one moment before suddenly reappearing.

"Like seriously"

April opened her mouth to say something, when alas, he was gone. Again. At least, until the sound of Mikey tripping over something in the distance restated his presence.

"And watch out for shoelaces!" he yelled, April standing back, understandably having trouble processing what just happened.

"See ya around…? Complete stranger from my old High School…"


It had been about a week in NYC's Presbyterian Hospital. Leo spent his days changing the bandages around his head, talking to psychiatrists and taking his medicine before retreating to his bed. He didn't know a whole lot about himself, but something he did know for a fact, was that spending your days in a shared room full of delusional patients wasn't a good way to recover. He'd spend hours on end sapping through the TV in search of anything to do, waiting for someone to come and get him. It couldn't be long right? After all, someone out there was bound to know who he was. It didn't have to be family, maybe just a friend, anyone, New York was too big for someone not to have a clue.

But no matter who he asked, doctors alike, the only thing he got back was vague remarks that 'everything was going to be fine' or that he simply 'had to be patient'. And he'd tried. He tried focusing his energy on recovery, on the medicine he was given, the rehabilitating exercises meant to strengthen his mind, but to no end. He continued to look at himself in the mirror every morning without the faintest idea of who he was.

Everyday continuing on like this, the outside world slipping away from his mind until he barely remembered what it was like. Everything was so clean, so noisy, so foreign to him that even the simplest of tasks was a struggle. He couldn't sit still, always had to move, always had to do something or the nagging feeling that he was losing his mind would take over anew.

And then one evening, while he was absolutely mesmerized by an old Space show from the eighties he found at random, he got a visitor.

"Leo? You have a guest"

He nodded, eyes still glued to the screen. If it was another psychiatrist trying in vain to make him somehow recollect his past, Leo had long since given up. But what he didn't expect was instead a man somewhere in his mid-fifties, to come waltzing into the room hands in the pocket of a tattered brown leatherjacket, badge in hand and traces of a stubble 'round his chin.

For a good second, Leo had the faint hope this man would be able to give him some answers about his past, but upon further inspection wasn't able to spring up any memories. Of course, it wasn't going to be that easy. As of now, Leo had no idea who this man was, and was also fairly certain he'd never seen him before, judging by the way he eyed Leo up and down uninterestingly when entering the room.

"You must be Leo. I'm detective Hopkins. I just wanna ask you a few questions, if that's alright with you. It won't take long"

"You're a cop?" Leo remarked, noticing the gun in his belt instantly making him tense up.

"Quick one aren't you"

The cop walked over to the nearest chair, folding up the sleeves on his jacket before taking notice of the TV having almost completely stolen the young teenager's attention.

"The hell are you watching?"

Leo had only known this person for approximately one minute, and already he'd come to the conclusion this cop was a jerk. He didn't bother attempting to hide away his scorn, "Space Heroes. Why, is that part of your investigation?"

"Not one for small talk I see. I'll cut right to the chase then," the cop just said, pulling out what looked to be a folder of some kind from the underside of his coat. When he started reading, Leo was already reciting every word in his mind as it had been told to him upon repeat.

"Report says they found you unconscious in the sewers of downtown, trauma to the head and ribcage. Local witness reports state they heard somewhat of a disturbance somewhere around the same area not fifteen minutes earlier. However, the only thing they found, other than you of course, was rubble from the property damage and burst sewer pipes. Any of this check out?"

Leo didn't know what to say. He'd been unconscious, how would he know? All he really remembered was waking up in the hospital, and outside of that the only memories stirring from his apparent 'assault' was how much it'd hurt to be knocked out, but that was about it. Not wanting to be rude however, Leo decided to indulge the cop, trying to answer the best way he could. "Yeah, I mean… I think so..?"

"Good. And your memories, how are they coming along? You remember how you got there? Anything before we found you perhaps?"

Already Mr. Hopkins was flying by the seat of his pants, going too fast for Leo to even process the first question. Any other day he'd appreciate the frankness of the police officer, instead of the long end of 'how do you feel this or that' the doctors had approached him with. However, Leo had the slight sense the cop was more interested in using him to get along with his work than helping him remember out of the goodness of his heart.

"No... Nothing"

The cop started scribbling on his pad, "Were you alone? Do you remember anyone there with you?"

"I don't know"

"Anyone who might've wanted to hurt you? Or… anything, maybe?"

"Like what?!" Leo burst out more than confused. What? Did he suspect an alligator had attacked him? Hopkins shrugged, sparing a quick glance at the boy who right now was digging his hands in the linens of his bed. "I dunno. Lots of strange things in the sewers"

Leo sighed. He turned back towards the TV, hugging his knees tightly. The silence that ran through the room was deafening, stretching for a while before the cop finally seemed to take notice of the boy's disinterest. He put down the notepad, leaned forward and for just a moment, it was like he'd finally run out of questions, and thank god for that, because Leo was tired of not being able to answer them.

"How about… your parents? You must have a family…" he then said, Leo feeling his frustrations boil over until it exploded out of him.

"I don't know! That's what I'm telling you" Leo let out a sigh, pulling at his hospital band. "You can ask all you want but its not going to change anything… I'm sorry, but I can't help you"

Hopkins seemed at a loss for words. Maybe he'd expected this to be easy, or maybe he'd just wanted to see how far gone this kid really was, if he even cared. Honestly, Leo had no idea why he even bothered coming in the first place, given memory loss usually wasn't the most efficient way to get to the bottom of things. And if he were to guess, probably not the best way to solve a case. As of now, the only thing Leo was good for was simply passing time.
"You know instead of watching television all day, have you thought about getting some sun every once in a while?"

"They don't let me out much"

"No?" the cop seemed puzzled. He shifted out of his chair, observing the room cautiously. There wasn't much in there, truth be told, other than basic medical equipment and sympathy bouquets from various staff members.

"They won't let me… I just- I feel like I'm going crazy! Everyone here, they're crazy! I just can't help anybody in here, I'm useless! I don't…" Leo sighed. "I don't know how long I can keep doing this"

"Can't say I blame you"

The cop circled back, his attention once again catching glimpse of the screen.

"You know, I used to love Space when I was little. Wanted to be an astronaut. Then my pops came home one day with this astrology book, telling me aliens aren't real and that I needed to get my head out of the clouds. Became a cop instead"
"Hey, this is a good show! Anyway, I thought you were here to ask me questions, not dunk on one of the greatest shows out there!"

Leo didn't even know why he was so defensive all of a sudden. This didn't seem very important, and yet he acted like the cop had just threatened to break his favorite toy… it was weird. He couldn't explain it.

"That was the plan, but seems to me your head's still sore from whatever knocked your lights out"

"I'm trying the best I can-

"I know, I know, don't worry. This isn't your fault… probably. I mean you don't seem like a troublemaker. Are you, kid?"

This set Leo back for a moment. He'd never actually thought of it like that before, not until Mr. Hopkins pointed it out. That maybe the reason behind his peril wasn't just an accident due to bad infrastructure, or even an attempt at his life personally from someone he wouldn't even be able to recognize today. That maybe it was somehow his own fault he ended up down there that night. That maybe he somehow deserved this.

Unintentional or not, Leo really didn't know how to feel about himself. I mean, no one feels they're inherently a bad person but, that wasn't to say Leo hadn't been irresponsible in some way, resulting in whatever it was that imploded the tunnel… or worse, the rupture from that night was actually very intentional and only served as a testament to his own self-deprivation. Could he have done it himself? Why? At least from inside the hospital walls all of those doubts boiling over inside of him seemed more than plausible, nearly making him hyperventilate. He needed the truth, that much he knew. No matter the cost… he was just terrified that maybe the outcome in the end, would only make him wish he hadn't.

"It's Leo and no, at least… I don't think I am. I don't feel like I am, I mean."

"Don't be too hard on yourself. We might not have a whole lot of evidence at the moment, but-

"Is there anything else you wanna tell me I don't already know?" Leo snapped, instantly regretting his rash outburst. Luckily, he noticed his knack of calming his mind quicker than most patients, otherwise he wouldn't be able to stand the way the officer was looking at him right now. Eyes full of pity.

"You really don't remember anything, do ya?"

Leo sighed. He exited the bed and held out a hand towards Mr. Hopkins, "I'm sorry for wasting your time"

Though he seemed hesitant at first, perhaps out of surprise from the kid's sudden change in tone, he shook it firmly. A gleam in his eyes while he started rubbing his chin curiously with the other. Like he was just thinking up an absolute terrible, terribly thought-out idea he'd surely regret, but was too self-assured to allow himself to really think it through before saying it.

"You know, I have a spare room back at my place. If you wanna I could… maybe pull a few strings? Help each other out?"

Leo could barely comprehend what he was hearing.

"You- wait, you would do that?"

"Don't see why not. Might be good for you. The decor here is terrible."

As the cop started walking back towards the door, he spared the now scarcely optimistic kid one more glance of reassurance upon exiting, "And besides, this'll be an easy one. Trust me we'll have you home before you know it."

Now Leo's stay with Mr. Hopkins had been a lot of things since then, most of them not living up to his expectations. However, that never lessened his gratitude towards the police officer. After all, had it not been for him, Leo wouldn't have been granted a home that didn't feel like a prison. He wouldn't get actual good food on the table, though he himself mostly stood for making it, and he wouldn't get free access to 'Space Heroes Battle Galactica' which included his most prized possession: the rare 'Space Heroes'- shirt Mr. Hopkins bought him at a flee-market nearly two months ago.

A shirt so valuable yet at the same time excruciatingly inconsequential that Leo never in his wildest dreams would've imagined that shirt to get him into trouble. And yet here he was, all by himself, backed up in an alley by a girl pointing a katana at his throat. He gulped as the stranger glared into his eyes, holding the blade with such precision that it almost looked like she was doing a dance. Leo gulped, both hands held up in surrender, though he really hoped for Mr. Hopkins to notice he was gone soon, so that the cop could come to his rescue. Though when he quickly pulled out his pockets the girl just smiled.

"I don't want your money. Nice shirt though" She edged closer, lowering the blade as her posture loosened up and Leo didn't know how to react. "You know I had a friend once who loved that show. Wouldn't stop talking about it, in fact. Funny coincidence, don't you think?"

"Do I know you?"

"A good question. Think fast!"

The girl suddenly swung her blade at Leo's head so fast he barely saw what was happening. The boy, thinking for sure that he was going to get his throat sliced, almost immediately and without thinking ducked to the side. It was like one of those movies where everything goes into slow motion and as Leo pushed the girl's arm to the side, almost like a reflex he sunk to the ground and swept her leg in one fellow swoop. How did I-?! And though she only barely lost balance, the girl quickly regained her momentum and rolled forward, swinging her blade by Leo's arm. He tried to duck but wasn't fast enough before a solid kick to his back send him reeling into the wall.

"Hmm. Impressive"

"Are you crazy?! You nearly stabbed me!"

"Could've. Didn't. "

Leo's vision was blurry for a good second, but quickly regaining his senses he focused on trying to get to the other end of the alley. As it stood now, he was just as backed up into the corner like a mouse hunted by cat. But it was strange because a part of him felt like he'd done this before… like he'd seen the girl before, but that couldn't be right… wouldn't she know him too? Unless she was involved with the Purple Dragons somehow. After all, she did supposedly appear out of the sewers, suspiciously at the same time he was investigating it- well, if you could really call it that, just a day following last night's homicide.

"Who are you?"

"I told you" and like lightning the girl grabbed Leo by the arm and twisted it around his back, blade to his throat. "Name's Karai"

Leo tried not to let his panic show. He was just one cut to the throat away from yelling out after help. "Okay, what were you doing down there, Karai? You came from the sewers, didn't you?"

"And you're with that cop, aren't you?"

Leo didn't think, once again letting his body do the work and he amazed himself by how effectively he managed to free himself from Karai's grasp. She didn't even seem annoyed at this, mostly… curious. Leo didn't understand… how was that possible? He didn't get much time to speculate at this however, before his assailant once again swung her blade at him, which he repeatedly ducked.

"Are you with the Purple Dragons?"

"Ha! Now that's a good one. You're very cute. Another thing you two have in common"

"What are you talking about? In common with who?!"

Karai opened her mouth, just about to answer when a familiar voice suddenly echoed down the street and both froze up glancing down the passage.

"Leo? LEO! You here?!"

Karai lowered her blade, eyes dilating in bafflement.

"Leo…"

There was no time to lose and he didn't waste another minute before shouting out,

"Mr. Hopki-

However, Karai was once again, too quick for his already unusually good reflexes. She quickly clamped a hand over Leo's mouth, pinning him against the wall. And for just one moment of quiet between the two, it seemed as if they understood something very fundamentally about each other. Something which, initially neither would be able to pinpoint exactly what was, but without a doubt making both's decision not to grab hold of the other even more important.
"Looks like playtime's over. For now at least" she said, swinging her blade back into its holster before swinging up the ladder with incredible acrobatic prowess.

"See ya around, Leo"

"No, wait! You can't just…" but before he could stop it, she was gone. "…leave. Great"

Leo wondered deeply if letting her go was a mistake or not. After all, the way she looked at him, talked to him or even just approached him it all seemed so frustratingly familiar somehowLike he knew her, or she knew him. Something unspoken he wanted to get to the bottom off, but didn't even know how to find her now. Sure, she threatened to kill him, but wasn't the fact that she didn't a testament to her integrity? Maybe she just wanted to help. Same as him.

"Leo! What did I tell you? I ask you for one simple thing and you can't even sit in the car!" Hopkins looked even more tired than this morning, the bags under his eyes making him seem twice his age.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Hopkins, I just…"

"Just what? I thought we had a deal, kid!"

Leo sighed, clutching his head as if that would somehow kickstart his brain. The image in his head, the flashes of stuff that's seemingly pointless continuing to haunt him like his life depended on it.

"What's the matter? You remember something?" Hopkins asked, seemingly concerned. Defeated, Leo decided that whatever it was that tried so desperately to claw out of his mind, it wouldn't come back to him by just standing there. That of course, didn't erase the slight disappointment he felt at losing the only clue he'd found in ages.

"I'm not sure"

Hopkins let out a sigh, sorting through his papers, "Well, whether you do or not, there's something you should see" he said, leading Leo back to the car where he scrambled through his reports lying safely tucked away underneath the compartment. When he came back out, he held up one single paper, the image of what Leo could only describe to be some sort of flower scribbled on the front.

"Does the name Hamato ring any bells?"


"You've got to be kidding me"

When Raph and Donnie first made their way to OLS, Raph wasn't sure what to think. He'd spend a few moments gawking at the entrance sign, while simultaneously thinking they'd somehow walked to the wrong building or even more unlikely, that his younger brother was pulling a joke on him or something. But no. Of all places, of course this would've been the perfect hiding spot to pick. And while Raph couldn't say he wasn't at least a little impressed with Donnie's very unbiased choice of hideout, it still annoyed him how obvious it was in the end.

Raph had spent months on end checking every street corner, every subway, every bridge, every alley, every abandoned building, day after day. He'd asked strangers, homeless people, thugs and even the police one time, in the faint hope that it would somehow get him closer to finding them. But when all he got was a smack to the face and a few broken ribs, he'd quickly concluded that there was a good chance his brothers were instead held captive somewhere he couldn't find them. That they were still alive, just out of reach. Somewhere so secret not even he'd know where to look, course it never worked when he did.

And yet, here he was, the most obvious place in the world and the thought never even occurred to him. Of course, Donnie would pick a laboratory. Of course, it had to be the least known one in the entirety of NYC.

And of course, Raph would have never even thought of it until now, where his little brother waved him over to the side of the building. Not a lot of people going through the area, yet he still acted like they were ninjas in the night, and not two very over their heads human-teenagers suspiciously swinging up on the ladder to the roof.

"So, what's it stand for, huh? Only for Loser Scientists?"

"Oh, Ha-ha very funny, Raph." Rolling his eyes, Donnie scouted through the window after coming up on fourth, Raph still hanging by the ladder. "It's The Observation of Local Sciences, and it might not look like much, but I promise you, this is a highly respectable institution. These scientists are gonna pave the way for our future one day, just you wait and s-"

"Maurie! If you mix up the Sulfur with unhygienic bacterium one more time, I will have you personally acidified into my price wall's next living CARCASS!"

"Hm. I like this place already."

Donnie gives Raph the silent shut up-glare and continues climbing. When they reach the roof of the building, his brother quickly hurries over to the entrance door marked 'exit' overhead, before solemnly shoving his bo staff through the handle. And before Raph could even ask, he was already round the corner fiddling with what looked to be some sort of delivery crate stacked away behind it.

"What are you doing?"

Hastily Donnie began to unbind his mask, Raph quickly following suit, whilst his brother also started unbuttoning his jacket and losing his protective gear, "Mr. Gilgamesh can't know I was out during my shift."

Raph had a variety of questions at this, the first one first and formerly being, "The heck is that?"
"He's my boss" Donnie clarified, pulling out what looked to be a grey jumpsuit of some sort.

"Sounds more like one of Santa's elves if you ask me."

"Well, you're not too far off" he muttered, Raph leaning against the wall patiently waiting for his brother to explain himself. He was just silently praying he didn't also have to change out of his clothes for whatever reason, however dirty his current attire appeared. He liked his jacket, rags and all. Then, just as he was about to shove his left foot into the suit, it was like Donnie just remembered he wasn't alone and turned towards Raph in a less than subtle panic.

"Just… promise… not to laugh?"

Raph scoffed at this, "You know you can't tell someone not to laugh, and expect them not to laugh anyway, right?"

"Well, I guess… I mean, scientifically speaking while the brain is known to be very susceptible to reverse psychology stemming from even the smallest of command- c-can you just not!?"

Unapologetically entertained by his littler brother's urgency, he nodded, just as Donnie finished pulling the collar over his shoulders and adjusted his name tag.

At first, Raph didn't really know what to say, struggling to find an appropriate way to let his little brother know just how ridiculous he looked in that get up. It was quite obvious the suit was way too small for his very tall physique, but that alone wasn't the reason Raph was so surprised. Maybe he'd mistakenly thought his genius little brother would choose a laboratory to actually work in a lab, or maybe he just assumed that when Donnie had dragged his ass all the way across the city it wasn't to mop floors. Now I see why you wanna keep April out of the picture, D, you poor, poor fool you. It was somehow simultaneously sad and spectacularly hilarious, so much so, Raph had to stuff his fist over his mouth not to break down cackling. "You're a janitor? Are you joking?That's what you've been doing all this time?!"

Poor Donnie was already red in the face, hurrying over to grab his bo from the handle and fighting the urge to swing it at his brother.

"Hallooo? Care to focus on why we bothered coming here in the first place?"

Still laughing, Raph followed him down the stairs into the building. "No but seriously, you're telling me that all this time, while I've been out kicking butt, you've been working as a- as a flippin' trash collector?! Seriously? "

"You're just jealous I have a real job now and you don't"

"Hey, the job's been what it's always been: cleaning up the streets. Not cleaning up the toilets"

"I don't clean the- Well, not all the time I mean… Look, being a janitor is a tactical advantage. I have practically access to every room in the building! Which includes access to chemicals, tools, hard drives, things we couldn't even dream about finding in the sewers. Things that might help us stop the foot. Thing that I need to help mix an antidote to…" Donnie paused for a moment, a shadow forming over his face. It was like his mind just stumbled without warning, something which it usually never did and Raph noticed it at once, in the process making Donnie have to take a second before he could actually finish his sentence. After a moment, he then let out a sigh, finally ending with the most defeated sounding: "… turn us back to normal" ever.

They started walking down the hallway, Raph feeling his knuckles tighten in his pockets. He wanted to subdue it, to get his head straight and instead focus on their objective right now but it wasn't easy. Right now wanting it so bad he wasn't sure if he was getting angry at himself or the fact that the fabric in his jacket was slightly starting to rip. Too often now had Raph resorted to bottling up his turmoil for safekeeping, so often in fact that it tended to explode out of him without warning, though mostly in the purple Dragon's faces. It was something even he'd started to grow tired of. Yet for some reason, right now, as Donnie grabbed his cart and started strolling down the hallway towards the elevator, it was like something inside of him just cracked.
"And just how did your boss react when you told him you're actually a mutated turtle fighting aliens in his spare time?"

Donnie shrugged, "I just told them I was in college and needed a job. Most people our age are, so it made sense…"

"Most people our age aren't heroes"

"Honestly, I don't understand what you're getting at Raph. I mean, I know you were never very fond of the turning human idea to begin with, but does the thought of us fitting into society for once really sound so bad?"

Raph opened his mouth to answer when-

DING.

They stepped out into the seventh hallway, a stream of people in lab coats filling the space like a jungle of white. As Donnie moved nonchalantly through the herd, Raph quickly stood out as the only one still wearing colors, incidentally, putting him in a position he wasn't very comfortable in.

"Well, way I see it, only thing society's ever done for us is letting us know just how stupid it is to try and fit in where you don't belong."

"Keep thinking like that I'm sure we'll find the others in record speed" Donnie remarked, Raph rolling his eyes when personnel started looking at them. Sooo like ninja's, huh Leo?

"Yeah, yeah… let's just get that radio and get outta here"

And to this both of them could agree.

It wasn't long before the boys found themselves behind the janitor's office having somehow managed to narrowly slip away from the main faculty without anyone raising a brow. While Raph stood watch at the end of the hall, Donnie fumbled with the keys until the sound of him dropping them, hands still horizontally hanging in the air, made him quickly realize that something wasn't right. "That's not good…"

"What is it?" Raph hurried over to a shocked Donnie, for one second nearly forgetting that the human boy standing back to him was his brother. He held out his hand, slowly pushing the door to the side, following a tormentingly drawn-out creak screeching in the room. That's when it quickly became clear what exactly it was that had caught them both so off guard.

"Gotta say, D, I was expecting a little bit… Well actually I wasn't expecting much of anything, but it's rare to see you this unorganized without Mikey having something to do with it. I'm almost impressed."

Donnie rushed inside. The entire space, as small as it was, had been completely ransacked. Books and pencils scattered on the floor, shards of glass from two very broken windows submerging the floorboards, and bumps in the walls from several angles as if someone had been repeatedly punching it with all intentions of breaking something. This wasn't just the living embodiment of the hotel room trashing dream he and Casey had repeatedly discussed when alone, it was a complete crime scene. Only nearly matching something Raph himself would be capable of and the thought honestly scared him a little bit.

"No, no, no, no, no, no, no!" Donnie almost threw himself to the floor, barely plummeting his knees into loose shards of glass, before he frantically started searching every shelf and corner. "Come on, come on… a-ha!" When he finally found what he was looking for, that apparently being a white envelope of some kind, Donnie then let out a sigh of relief his gaze wandering curiously over his surroundings. As if he just now remembered the implications of this and choose to let it concern him. Raph choose not to ask, instead leaning over the now very much open window to see if there was anything they'd missed. He had this feeling in his stomach, or as sensei would've probably called it the sixth sense of the ninja, that something was wrong. Well… more than it already was. Something that just didn't seem right.

"Think the foot did this?"

Donnie sighed, cradling the trashed remains of what Raph assumed to be the radio they were after in his hands, "Either that or Mr. Gilgamesh burst a blood vessel last night"

"Well, radio's trashed"

"Of course, they must've locked on to my signal while I was off looking for their base. It makes perfect sense, I just- GARGH! How could I be so careless?!"

"Don't see how the foot would get anything out of smashing a janitor's locker to pieces. I mean I can't be alone in thinking that's not like them at all, right? "

Nodding, Donnie desperately tried to sort through his now torn to shreds- scraps of paper, "No, they wouldn't let themselves be so noticeable like this. It's way too reckless."

Raph circled the small space, running his hand over the markings in a mixture of fear and genuine awe. To do so much damage without being noticed you had to be either crazy or desperate or both. It didn't take years of ninjitsu to learn that. "Yeah, no kidding. Take it from me, whoever did this, was angry alright" he said, jaw dropping when he noticed the red stains painted over one of the bumps. "Well, I'm guessing this ain't in their usual rep either"

Took Donnie a moment to see it too. However, instead of appalled, he quickly fished up a set of goggles from his pocket in that usual Donnie-way that just makes you wonder if he'd just been waiting all morning for an opportunity to use them.

"Blood? Hmm. It's still fresh. Has to be recent"

And then, like a light switch, the realization struck:

"Meaning, they're probably still in the building"
"I mean, if it's not a foot-soldier, they probably wouldn't be able to sneak out unnoticed without us having seen them by now. It's a possibility"

"My lucky day! I was hoping to beat some criminal scumbags into the mud before lunch-

"Hold on there, Raph. We're still undercover here. And if there's someone in league with the anti-foot clan it's probably a safe bet they'll be waiting for us, don't you think? We have to go about this without drawing too much attention to ourselves. I mean, for all we know this entire building is in jeopardy now!"

"And if we don't find that jerk before he goes back to his little buddies and fast, we might never find Mikey in time! I mean come on, Donnie! This guy might actually know where he is! We just gotta pound it out of him" Raph said, emphasizing his point by slamming his fist together. Donnie sighed, considering their options for a moment as Raph already was fully prepped and ready to go. They got to fight, they got to finally get some answers in person, finally not having to sit on the sidelines all the while the foot-clan continue running circles behind the scenes. No more waiting around. No more beating around the bush. Raph was ecstatic at this, feeling the fighting spirit return to him even more so than before they left. Before he had to go it alone instead of by his brothers' side like always, where he belonged. Where he was meant to be.

"Raph, what if they already got to him?" Donnie asked, voice barely audible.

And then he remembered the real reason they were actually there.

Not to beat up a scumbag with anger issues, not to take down their enemy's empire... Right now, the only thing they needed was to find Mikey. To fix their family. The very same thing that right now only sat two feet away from him on a broken bed with a broken signal piece in his hands. Holding out his hand, Raph quickly helped Donnie to his feet leading both out the room and further through OLS' complex.

"Then we'll let the bastards know what's coming"

And with that, they hurried down the stairs passed the elevators and towards the lower floors. Donnie was quick to theorize that for an unassuming bystander, seeing someone walk with a bleeding hand would normally not draw anyone's attention unless they were already eye catching in some way. So, with that logic he probably wouldn't have used a lab coat to disguise himself, if the blood seethed through the fabric. And if he had entered with the lab coat on, he would have to discard it, leaving his trail easier to spot.

Then there was also the timing of course. To leave the building the culprit would most likely be heading towards the exit, given the state and density of the blood indicated he couldn't have gone far and exiting through the roof would surely have been a challenge, requiring him to somehow get up close and steal a key. Something Donnie prided himself over keeping behind an automated lock he designed on his keychain. Both boys felt like when they were little kids again, scavenging old spy movies way passed their age rate when sensei went to sleep. Of course, it only took Mikey's incessant screaming every time 007 loaded his pistol to send their father racing towards the commotion. And as always, they'd be busted.

"Dannytello! There you are, I've been looking everywhere for you!"

Speaking of busted, a round little man walked towards them in quick steps looking surprisingly like a circus attractor. He had a friendly smile hiding under a thick brow, welcoming Donnie like an uncle after having been away on a long trip. "Oh, pity, did you break the mop again? " he asked, noticing Donnie's bo staff in his hands, holding it like he was about to clean the floor with nothing but the end of it. Once again, Raph was unsuccessful in containing his laughter. He went all up to Donnie's ear in fact.
"Dannytello?"

"Shut up"

Donnie cleared his throat, "It's actually, Donatello, Mr. Gilgamesh and don't worry I just… cleaned it! Yeah, messy overrun down at the department, had to replace the head, which I am currently on my way to do actually."
"Nice going there, Danny" Raph whispered, teasingly elbowing him to the side.

"And who might you be? A friend from school? Who let you in if you don't mind me asking?"

Raph was about to answer, unaware what would pop out of his mouth when Donnie interjected, "Uh, I did, actually. Raph here just needed my help with some homework, so we brought it here to look at it over… lunchbreak. You know, to spare time"

"I see-

"Mr. Gilgamesh, have you noticed anything strange recently?"

The man was puzzled for a bit, dazzling around the room as if he expected a bomb to go off any minute. The way Raph voiced it, he honestly couldn't blame him for thinking that. Cutting straight to the chase usually seemed like a good idea when you weren't dealing with sensei, not when talking to a stranger, a human no less. It wasn't exactly an easy feat to master in just three months time.

"Strange?"
"What he means to say is, there's been a nasty sewage derail leaking in the subbasement, and it has resulted in some pretty bad smells, hehe. It's probable someone must've accidentally cut themselves on a screw or a bolt, causing the pipes to break due to heavy amounts of pressure which is coincidentally not very uncommon for a facility lining up on this exact terranean-

"Basically, have you seen anyone with a cut on their hand walking by?"

Donnie facepalmed so hard it looked like he accidentally hit himself, which surprisingly enough wouldn't be the first time. Raph was surprised. Lying was usually never really Donnie's forte, but even he had to admit he nailed it. That is, until the science talk took over as usual.

"Well, now that you mention it, Margrete told me we had a visitor earlier. Said, he was working for the bureau. I didn't get to greet him, but I did see him take the stairs down a few minutes ago. He was holding his wrist bizzarely, but I doubt he came all this way just to cause property damage."
"Well, no hehehe. That would be silly. Just checking, Mr. Gilgamesh. Don't you worry I'll fix it in no time!" he explained, the sound of his voice reaching new levels of high-pitched.

"Hasn't been any complaints though… Are you sure there's not something else?"

At last, it seemed Donnie was out of words, Mr. Gilgamesh eyeing him in that special way adults did when they were waiting to yell at their kids. Before either could get a word out however, Raph felt the coalition of shoulder nearly making him trip as a younger scientist dashed over to them. Raph's growl was only drowned out by the yelling.

"Hey! Gap tooth! The heck you've been? The pipe- it's busted again! Mind doing your job for once, bucko? I'm on a deadline!"

"I-I-I eh… " Donnie all red in the first, started to blink rapidly, eyes flailing around the room from the stairs to the basement and down the opposite end. Looks like we'll have to improvise. Raph quickly dragged his brother by the sleeve over in the corner, seeing the relief on his face when they got away from the crowd.

"Don't worry. I'll go to the basement, you continue searching on this floor. Then we'll meet up in five. Sound good?"

It took him a moment before he came to the conclusion that it would probably be for the best. After all, without the radio any hope of finding Mikey was lost if they didn't get to that scumbag in time. "Don't do anything before I get there. Remember, you're still recovering from that voltage"

"Wouldn't dream of it. Now go"

Donnie's glare lingered on Raph before he rounded the corner, yelling scientist right at his heels. He hurried down the stairs to the sub basement, light on his feet, staying close to the shadows. Finally feeling in his element again, he quietly wrapped his mask over his face once again, carefully sliding through the door and into the long winded hallway. Only a small light bulb blinking carefully on the other end lighted his way, and Raph felt like he just entered a horror movie. The air was chilled, all noise coming from the leaking pipes ahead and the sound of his footsteps nearly sliding hastily down the other end. When he'd walked around for a while, it seemed as if no one was there. Not even a trace that anyone for that matter had been down here for years, but perhaps that was just the result of the dust in the air and the smell making him feel at home. When he reached what appeared to be the building's version of an almost empty car garage he was just about ready to turn his heel and go back to Donnie.

That's when he felt the chill on his neck alerting him just two seconds before a crowbar was launched at his head.


There was a time not too long ago where the concept of 'routine' tangled itself up in Mikey's mind. And it happened… a lot. Mostly during the first few weeks of being human. Not surprising really, given most of the sporadic nature of his old life, in the grand scheme of things, usually winded up getting him into trouble.

He remembered one time Mr. Robertson came in as he was doing his usual morning practice, going pale the moment he saw Mikey hanging upside down from the windowsill doing pushups. Another thing he had to get used to, evolving into nightly practices instead after everyone went to bed. Or exercising his stealth whenever he tip-toed into the kitchen for midnight snacks. Though he did have the sneaky suspicion Tyler was on to him, but choose not to mention it. Since they never really talked all that much, he assumed they were cool about the whole thing and never asked. That is to say, Mikey talked a lot, all the time really. He was a waterfall of words, whereas Tyler almost never spoke a single one.

Mikey never really knew why that was, it was just… how it was. Maybe he'd utter the silent hello or see ya later every once in a while, but that was it. Mostly when Mikey tried talking to him, it only escalated into a one-sided conversation the young mutant always carried by himself. And as time went on, it became all too clear how their relationship slowly but surely grew more and more static. without neither even really realizing it or perhaps even caring. But Mikey did start to feel sometimes- (or maybe fear was the right word) that perhaps the reason behind Tyler's silence; was simply just him existing.

The thought even further stressed as Mikey slowly made his way down the ladder and towards the windowsill. He first tried to open the window with his elbow, but it didn't butch. Curtesy of Mrs. Robertson no doubt, meaning he'd have to sneak through the front door. That's when he noticed the small figure sitting curled up in the corner right next to it, his dark hair nearly making him invisible in the small space. Mikey nearly fell of the ledge, Tyler's wide eyes starring patiently up at him like a ghost.
"You gotta stop doing that! I nearly had a heart attack dude! Not. Cool."

No response. He just sat there really, looking like someone who hadn't slept in days. He wasn't the only one. "So… you didn't tell your parents about me, right?"

Tyler sighed. He fiddled with something in his pocket before, without warning, he got up and unlocked the window with a small key. The action itself was enough to make a chill run down Mikey's neck as he had expected for the ten year old to at least question him, but no. Something was wrong, he could feel it. It was more than his ninja senses this time, telling him that something was very clearly, very much not okay at the moment, and he had the sneaking suspicion he knew why. Remembering the time again he gulped, carefully maneuvering himself through the window and inside the house, Tyler remaining outside by himself. It was clear he wanted to be alone. And if there was something Mikey knew, it was when to leave someone be when they didn't want company. Raph had broken way too many bones in his body not to remember that.

-"All I'm saying is that if we're going to make this work, we need some ground rules-

"Yeah, like having him locked up in his own room? What about Tyler? He needs us to be there for him!"

Very carefully, Mikey tiptoed his way through the living room and towards the hallway, when he suddenly heard voices. Very angry, hot tempered and painfully familiar voices going through what sounded like a very heated discussion in the kitchen. Mikey took a deep breath, slamming his hand over his face when he realized he might've been a little too loud. He scurried towards the staircase, sweat leaving his brow as the light from the kitchen caught him halfway there and he leaned himself against the wall.

"We can't keep doing this, Blanche! Hell knows where he even is! We should call the police, now before it's too late"
"He is 
our responsibility John, remember? I understand your concern, really I do, but for the love of god he's still just a ki-

Mikey was close. Oh, so very close, he could barely keep it together. Biting his lip, he took a quick glance through the doorframe, Misses Robertson standing arms crossed in front of Mr. Robertson finally home from his business trip and very red in the face. Amongst the yelling, Mikey took his chance, silently making his way past the kitchen in an almost perfect koho kaiten before almost tripping in the rug. And though he made his way to the stairs unnoticed, the loud creak that emerged from the bottom step was more than enough to blow his cover.

"Don't you even think about it" came Misses Robertson's voice from the kitchen, and Mikey begrudgingly turned back around. Oh, jeez…

When he entered, both Robertsons met him with stern gazes, arms crossed. Now, Mikey hadn't seen Mr. Robertson for a while now. He was a tall fella, dark hair falling over his round face in waves. He was sporting a white shirt, unbuttoned, a crooked red tie dangling in a loose knot barely holding together. In truth, he looked like he hadn't seen the sun in days, and Misses Robertson didn't look any better. Her usually well-kept appearance was now worn down by her messy make-up and folded up sleeves. Seeing both of them side by side now, was nearly enough to make Mikey miss Splinters randori sessions in the dojo...

He tried a smile, hands fiddling with the backside of his hair nervously, "Hi, Mr. R, hehe… how was your trip?"

Misses Robertson was the first to speak up, clearly having none of it. "Where the hell have you been?! Do you have any idea how worried we've been? "

"Well, I was just-

"Is that my jacket?" Mr. Robertson gestured towards the backpack where only now Mikey realized the flap of coat sticking out in the zipline. Knew I should've bought the one with the buttons…

Red in the face and very eager to stare into the floorboards instead of their faces, Mikey quickly unfolded the jacket and fedora before handing it to a very irritated Mr. Robertson hijacking the thing in one fell swoop.

"How many times do I need to tell you? Ask permission before you borrow anything! It doesn't even fit. Why would you-Ah, great! You ripped it. Fantastic, just look at this thing! What the hell happened?" he yelled, angrily shoving the thing in Mikey's face.

"John"

"What? He's gotta learn somehow!"

She sighed, taking a step further into the light. Mikey didn't know what to say, too ashamed to speak now that the floor was his. Sneaking out used to be a breeze back in the laireven after the scolding bit when you returned later barely unscathed, but for some strange reason he felt a pit grow in his chest. It only seemed to grow worse every time he dared look into their eyes. Dismissing this feeling to be another weird human thing Donnie failed to mention, Mikey tried to push the uneasiness he felt away in favor of going to bed with a clear conscience. After all, why should he feel guilty about wanting to protect the people he cared about? (Even if the plan itself might've been a fool's errand, resulting in him barging out into open street breaking every fundamental rule about being in the shadows and in return resulting in the foot soldier to get away…)

"Mikey, where have you been? Be honest" Misses R said, her tired eyes begging. Mikey sighed deeply, remembering all too fondly what happened last time they were exposed and squinted.

"I can't tell you"

"Mikey, the truth. Now" Mr. R insisted, stamping his foot in the floor to emphasis his point- in return making the boy jump. This is worse than the pepperoni incident…

"It's not that simple Misses R. But it's okay now, I'm not hurt! I came back, I'm still alive. There was just something I needed to take care of. But it's over now, so It'll never happen again! Probably." he tried to explain, neither looking particularly convinced. Okay, how to get out of this, eh… oh!

"Yaaawn, wow I should really go to bed. Big day tomorrow, hehe. Gotta get up early, and definitely get home straight afterwards. That good ol' scheduling am I right? Hehehehe…heh" trying (and actively failing) to sneak out the back, he of course split the difference between actually fake yawning and simply saying the word yawn. Though in truth it probably wouldn't have made a difference either way. Mikey wasn't the smoothest liar and it showed. He didn't get two steps before Misses R stopped him dead in his tracks.

"Is that a cut? " she pointed at the rift from the throw star on Mikey's cheek. A look of shock filled her gape, hand clutching the counter, "You were in a fight again, weren't you?"

"What? No! I mean kinda- but no! It wasn't like that! I didn't even get a hit in before he jumped off the ledge"

"Excuse me?!" both exclaimed, Mr. R looking even more confused than he was furious. Misses R's on the other hand was the most hurtful, even if disappointment wasn't exactly something Mikey was new to. Coming from her tho, stung in a way he hadn't felt in months.

"Michelangelo, how many times do we have to go through this. You are out of control!"

"What? I'm not out of control! He's the one who threw a knife at my head!"

"You promised me you would do better! You promised! I mean come on, I thought you wanted a second chance and then you go and pull a stunt like this? Picking fights again? Coming home late making us worried sick?! Lying? Honestly, what will it take for you to realize we're just trying to help you here?"

Mikey didn't know what to say, praying for Donnie's wisdom to somehow get him out of this. Did they honestly think he didn't appreciate what they'd done for him? Did it mean so little…?

"But you have helped me! Both of you" he tried, but to no avail.

"Then tell us the truth"
"Do what your mother says, Mikey"

The silence came from panic, mostly. After all, what was he supposed to say here? How could he tell them the truth? Not just in general but coming from him of all people. The goofball. The loose canonHe knew sooner or later he'd have to come clean, and he'd honestly wanted to! He looked forward to it. To let them know and see him for who he really is, the life he lead, right now clawing its way back to him and putting them all in jeopardy. Maybe they'd understand, maybe they wouldn't even care. Maybe, this lie that protected him didn't have to be a lie forever. But even Mikey realized this was beyond him at this point. He just, didn't know what to do about it… how to keep them safe, if he also had to keep them in the dark at the same time.

"You wouldn't believe me" he finally said, a shadow over his face.

"And why not?"

"I just know"

Both seemed to grow more and more impatient. "Know what exactly? "

"We can't help you if you don't help us"

The voices started to become louder in his ears, almost to the point of yelling. They'll never except us, make yourself useful, no one wants to be with you… it spun around in his head like a tornado spinning out of control. Louder and louder until he couldn't take it anymore.

So without further ado, Mikey lifted his gaze, throwing his backpack to the side so harshly it slammed into the fridge. "Because they never believe me! why should they?! Why should you? I'm always the liar and if I'm not a liar then I'm the freak. Both of you- You think I'm just some big joke!"

"That's not true-

"Really? Then if I told you that you're really in danger, would you believe me then?"

John lifted his brow, once again proving how much time passes in just a week when your foster kid starts spouting seamless nonsense.

"No ones in danger but you, unless you start learning some manners young man"

"See? You already don't believe me"

"Mikey-

"I am trying to help you, I swear it. But its not exactly easy! I go out, get my butt kicked, and nothing changes. They're coming for me! You too! I've read enough comic books to know that is exactly what's going to happen unless you start listening to me!" Mikey snapped, struggling to find the right words. They just never came in the right order, and he wished so badly they would understand.

"Who are you talking about?"

"The foot clan, who else?!"
"The-what now?" Mr. R muttered, Misses R. quickly taking charge of the situation. This wasn't her first trip around the rodeo after all.

"Mikey, we've talked about this"

"You're not listening-

"Mikey!" she yelled, this time bending down to meet his level. She closed her eyes, taking in a deep breath before then begrudgingly holding out her palm. It took him a moment before he realized what she meant.

"Give me the mask, Mikey"

The pause that followed would've probably been all the more defining inside his head, given right now it felt like Mikey's entire world exploded. He took a step back, holding his hand over the fabric as if that would somehow ensure it would stay in place.

"No" he mumbled, the pit in his stomach growing to the point of tears, though he refused to cry right now.

"Mikey, give me the mask and go to your room. Now" she demanded, and the young boy mirrored himself in her eyes, seeing just how much of a wreck he truly was right now. It was humiliating. They just kept starring, almost like statues. And even if he was more than tempted to bolt out the front door using his agile acrobatics, he felt too guilty to run away again. Instead, he slowly untied the mask, holding it an extra second or two before forcing himself to let it fall into Misses R's hands.

As soon as it did, that's when he made his away atop the stairs at a speed not even he knew he had in him. He could still hear Mr. R's voice, harsh but apologetic.

"Someday, you'll understand… It's tough love, Mikey. As your parents, sometimes you have to be-"
"But you're not!" he yelled, hiding his tears. "My real father listened to me… especially about this"

"Mikey!" Misses R. Yelled as he slammed the door to his room.

"He'll cool down. Eventually..."

"I hope you're right"

Mikey sat by the windowsill, starring out into the cold winter air of New York. The sky was full of stars, sirens sounding in the distance and that familiar rumbling of the trains somewhere from afar. He missed fighting crime, being a hero of the night, doing what he was good at instead of having to look out for danger everywhere he went. Being where he at least was good for something, instead of being a bother to everyone around him all the time. Well, less of a bother… He missed his brothers. He missed his father. His real family.

After he gathered his breath, cleaned his nose and made sure the door was locked, he wished himself far away. Somewhere he hadn't been in a long time, and it dawned on him, the more he thought about it the more it started to sound like not so bad an idea. So, what if he missed a couple classes? What was the worst that could happen?

He knew where he wanted to go. Where he had to go. At least for a little bit, despite what Donnie had told him. Despite what he'd done to make sure he avoided going there every day.

But alas, he grabbed his jacket, swung his scarf firmly over his shoulders and clutched Simon's glove tightly in his hand, before leaping out the window into the night…

…determined to go home.


"You what?! "

Leo couldn't believe what he was hearing and that was already in a long list of not believing what he was hearing the night through. He and Mr. Hopkins sat at the worktable back in his apartment, the cop with a mug of freshly brewed coffee and Leo on the other side having shot out of his chair, hands slammed down on the table. Among the pencils and coffee stains and scattered papers of various police reports, lay two katanas, each with its very own Hamato crest on the holster. It had been a little over an hour of dragged-out discussion before Mr. Hopkins finally spilled the beans to the young teen. Though needless to say, Leo wasn't very pleased with his theory. But I suppose getting accused of being in league with a group of active criminals would do that to you.

"Look, I'm telling you I wasn't sure, okay? Cut me some slack here"

"Oh, so you just decided that not cluing me in on the Japanese murder weapons strapped to my back, would somehow trigger my memory?!" he fired back still baffled by the fact that Mr. Hopkins would keep something as important as that hidden from him all this time.

"What was I supposed to tell ya?! You're a teenager! How the hell am I supposed to know what kids get up to these days?! For all I know you stole the damn things!"

"There you go again, proving I was right. You don't trust me"

"And why should I? You don't know what happened! A kid like you in a place like that, I hate to tell ya but it's all pretty suspicious to me. The evidence so far only seems to back it up"

Leo started prancing around the room, ready to pull his hair out of his skull. They'd been on and on about this for hours now and to what end? This wasn't about finding Leo's family anymore, if it ever was. All Hopkins cared about was to which end he could use Leo to get closer to solving the investigation. He was just annoyed with himself he didn't see it sooner, back at the office, when he'd been so eager to help- only to end up even more confused. And then there was the girl… whoever she was and whatever she wanted from him. Whether he should just tell Hopkins what she'd told him.

Yeah, he was still struggling with that one.

"I told you already, I have no idea what Hamato even is!"

"Or maybe you just think you don't. Ever thought about that?"

A laugh escaped the young teens lips, as he stood back to look at the disinterested cop in scorn, "So that's why you took me in. All you care about is your stupid little investigation, I'm just here to make sure you get your promotion"

"No, you're here because there are lives at stake, and you might know something about it"

"I am telling you I don't know anything!"

"And I don't believe that"

Hopkins didn't budge, looking at Leo as if he was just seconds away from revealing some sort of 'secret scheme' or whatever it was that seemed to make him so paranoid. I mean come on! Did he honestly think he would work for those goons? Seriously?

Leo started aggressively pointing at his chest to emphasize his point. "Look at me! Do I look dangerous to you?! I'm just as much in the dark here as you are, maybe even more than you are. I'm telling you. I don't. Know."

"You can't lie to me, Leo. There's a reason I've been in this business as long as I have and trust me, I know when to spot a liar. You remembered something back there, didn't you?"

"I-" Leo stopped, once again remembering the girl in the alley. Karai her name was. She was obviously trouble, that much was certain, but maybe not the sort of trouble letting the cops in on would be able to help him solve his case. As it stood, it seemed to Leo that if he wanted anything done, maybe there were certain things he had to keep to himself. And this would probably be one of them, though he didn't know why yet.

Still he couldn't deny that it was weird he would remember being in that alley moments before she showed."I don't know what it was, but… I might've… been there before. But- I'm sorry, how exactly does that prove I'm in league with the purple dragons?"

Hopkins took another sip of his coffee, sorting through the file like it was an old newspaper, rarely looking up from his data. "It does because it's near the scene of the crime, but that's not what I'm talking about"

When he finally put it down, Hopkins leaned back in his chair contemplating, "There's someone else out there… and apparently, they have something to do with an old ninja clan from the nineties. The same crest on the weapon they used to turn the purple dragons into a pinata."

"How do you know they're not just copycats?" Leo pointed out, whishing to god he could've seen the purple dragons get their butts handed to them.
"See that's what I thought too, until analysis finally started earning their pay"

He folded the cover of one of the files, revealing a bunch of old pictures inside, one of them a portrait of a man in his thirties. "You recognize him?"

Leo took a closer look, inspecting the man keenly, every detail of his face leaving him vaguely reminiscent in some weird way. From the black hair to the warm smile, to the black fan he held in his hand proudly.

It was like looking through a fog, all distorted yet the small parts stood out to him, because somehow it felt like Leo should know him. Like he should recognize him, but just didn't. The sort of feeling you get when there's a word you can't remember just at the tip of your tongue, though the description itself remains intact in your mind. He could've sworn to himself he'd never seen the man before and yet… there was something there. Something missing. Something he couldn't make sense of in his mind, trying to puzzle together why the man seemed so annoyingly… familiar.

Coming to the conclusion that it would all be the same to Hopkins, he then ended with a confident: "I don't know"

"I think you do"

Leo scoffed. Unbelievable. "Yeah, makes sense I would know a guy who died twenty years ago"

"Even if you've never met him, who's to say you don't know the people who have. The ones who for some reason is out there right now doing my job"

"I see why you wanna catch this guy so badly now. You're jealous he's doing a better job catching the purple dragons than you are"

"Leo-

"Even if I was somehow connected to them, which I'm not, wouldn't that just be a good thing? I mean it seems to me you're on the same side here" Leo argued, struggling to figure out what the old geezer was so worried about. That he was with the Purple Dragons or the Hamato's? Or would he be more worried that he was neither and Leo really was just another loose end?

"The Hamato clan did many horrible things in the past. You really think they'd take their name just for fun? Whatever their intentions they're still connected to the purple dragons and I wanna know why. " Hopkins explained, studying the katanas with the upmost care, though from where Leo was standing he just looked like a kid playing with his toy-blades.
"So, you can arrest me too?"

Hopkins sighed, meeting Leo's gaze for the first time since they got home.

"This is bigger than you, Leo"
"I know, I know. So, you keep telling me"

No answer. He was already back to his desk and Leo wondered why he even bothered at this point. He wouldn't exactly get the clues from starring at the same crest all day, but then again, what did he know? "Well since I'm such a danger to society, why don't I just leave you to your detective brooding? See if you can actually come up with a good reasonto arrest me" he muttered, marching to his room.

Leo did his usual tidying up the place, before putting on his pajamas and heading for bed. Even if the task itself seemed pretty fruitless, he'd made it a point to also put extra pillows next to the side, fully expecting himself to fall into them at some point before morning.

"He has a point you know"

He didn't, however, get very far in this task, before a familiar voice sounded from the other end of the room- sending him several feet into the air and he quickly turned around. Standing just in the corner by his writing desk, stood none other than Karai, leaning against the wall like it was a regular Sunday.

"You never know who you could be dealing with"

Leo barely knew she was there, the darkness of the room making her almost completely invisible. Hell, he didn't even hear her come in and it left him thinking just how long had she stood there watching him?

"You again… how did you fin-

He didn't get to finish his sentence, before like a rocket she was in front of him, gloved hand over his mouth and awfully close to his face. She tipped her head towards the window.

"Come on"

Leo wanted to ask a million questions, preferably while they were in the comfort of his own bedroom, but that was apparently too much to ask. She was already outside, waving for him to follow. Now any other day, perhaps Leo would've been a little more hesitant to follow a strange girl with a knife out his window after she promptly broke into his house, but today wasn't today. Leo didn't linger, instead he quickly grabbed his jacket and shoes, making sure no one was listening at the door before he made his way outside.

And nearly fell off the ledge, plummeting to a certain death several floors up.

He starred at what appeared to be certain doom in the face, just moments after leaving his bedroom, when something suddenly yanked him up on the roof with a surprising grip. For a moment he could've sworn it was an animal of some sort, the feeling of something very living twisting around his wrist and in the process making him think he was dreaming, but quickly realized it was just his imagination. Sleep deprivation really is no joke…

Already several steps ahead of him, Karai jumped to the other building, Leo following more than a little surprised at his own apparent ease at traversing the skyscrapers.

"What do you want from me? Were-Were you listening the whole time?!" he called, accepting the girl's hand when they found themselves higher up the building, the apartment no longer in sight. Karai tiptoed casually on the ledge, still fiddling with her knife as Leo joined her from behind.

"Not the whole time. Dropped in at about the same time the geezer mentioned something about pinatas. That guy sure could use a vacation" she smiled and once again Leo nearly fell of the edge if it wasn't for Karai's quick reflexes. "Careful, there"

Leo tried not to seem too grateful. After all, he still wasn't sure if this counted as a 'kidnapping' or not. "What are we doing here?"

She didn't answer, just kept walking- a suggestive look in her eyes whenever she looked at him. He remembered those eyes… actually, they gave Leo the same sort of feeling the Hamato photo had given him. Awfully familiar, yet so distant at the same time.
"I'm surprised, you're living with a cop and all. Even for you, that's risky" she said, sitting by the ledge not looking down. Though Leo wasn't exactly scared he still made a point to sit an extra meter away from her and her 'plaything', as well as an extra meter away from falling.
"And why is that exactly? I mean since you've apparently been stalking me, I didn't think you were easily surprised"

"Only when I'm bored to death. But you on the other hand- " she aimed the knife at him, quicker than he noticed her moving. "Intrigue me"

Leo, gulped, carefully moving the blade out of his face. "So, are you gonna keep pointing that at me, or are you gonna tell me who the heck you are?"
"Karai"
"N-no! I mean who you are. What were you doing in the sewers? Why are you all…" he paused realizing too late he had no idea how to finish that sentence without sounding judgmental, Karai clearly enjoying herself at Leo's dispense, "…armored up?"

"I'm more curious about you" she said, turning away from the ledge and putting her blade back into her belt. "I mean, it's clear your memories are all tangled up. I wonder why that is?"

"I take it you wouldn't know anything about it?" he asked, the thought that his 'accident' was somehow connected to this girl, sounded a little too plausible for his taste. But even so, somehow Karai still didn't seem like a bad guy, and he hated this secret part of him not allowing himself to think poorly of her.

"Can't say I do. I'm sorry" she said, showing genuine signs of empathy. But why?

"And it's clear your buddy down there are sticking his nose where it doesn't belong"

It took Leo a moment to realize she was talking about Mr. Hopkins, and to be honest, Leo couldn't agree more. Though, the fact that she brought it up suggested she knew something he didn't. And if she'd been listening in on their conversation, it wouldn't be out of a left field to assume she was working for the Hamato clan.

"I could say the same for you"

"Is that a fact?" she smirked, Leo slowly losing his patience. He slid off the ledge walking towards her, feeling the nightly chill make his hairs rise. Karai however, seemed as comfortable as ever acting like this wasn't anything but a social visit.

"Do I know you? Like… Know you, know you…"

"I don't know. What do you think?" Karai countered, leaning closer to Leo who had to take a step back at her sudden closeness.
"I think there's a whole lot you're not telling me"

"Maybe I don't need to tell you"

What is it with this girl? "Sure, would make it a whole lot easier though, don't you think?"

Karai paused, dropping her smile for just a moment. She opened her mouth as to speak, but quickly closed it again and Leo could see the wheels in her head turn as she held back information.

"That move you made back there… you did that by yourself, didn't you? Maybe you can do more than that. Might help you"

"What's that supposed to mean?" Leo asked, recalling how when she'd attacked him the first time that warm gleam in her eyes right now certainly wasn't there. Like she only recognized him after his spontaneous kicking… if she did at all. But the way she looked at him… what else could it be? But then why wouldn't she just tell him if that was the case? It drove him mad, making him angry if didn't also feel so… relieved at the same time. He didn't know why. Once gain, leaving his feelings drowning him with their confusing timing.

Karai smiled again, moving at a speed not suitable for the human eye, and was all of a sudden on the other side of the roof, crouching on the edge like a cat.

"A piece of advice, Leo. If you wanna get your memories back, try to meditate. Usually helps to empty your mind in order to regain your senses. Trust me on that"

"Why would you help me? I don't even know you!" Leo yelled, the realization that he now had to find his way back on his own without falling, dawning on him. Karai laughed, though it wasn't exactly a happy laughter. More a somber one… something bothering her, whatever that was making her giggle feel more like a facade. "Let's just say someone did something similar to me a while back. Least I can do is repay the favor" she said, before jumping down.

"I'll keep in touch"

"Karai!" Leo yelled, his heart skipping a beat thinking she just committed suicide. But when he made his way to the other side, he quickly saw her perfectly safe sliding down the alley glaring at him from below.
"I know! You're not good at saying 'thank you'!" she yelled, before once again, vanishing out of sight. Leaving Leo with a very appropriate, very drawn out:

What the heck just happened?!


It took Donnie a solid seven minutes and forty-nine seconds of rushing over to get his equipment, ignoring the incessant yelling from Dave from the tech-department and explaining to the scientists that if they didn't want the pipes leaking all the time, maybe they should have invested their education in basic engineering instead of MIT. Following that particular debacle, Donnie rushed down to the basement as fast as he could, bo in hand and with a very bad feeling in his stomach.

He made his way down the hallway, using his heat-scanner to search for his brother, whom at this point remained awfully quiet. He didn't pick up on anything in the laundry-mat, and certainly not at the garbage disposal. It wasn't until he entered the parking garage that he picked up not one, but two signature. And with Raph most likely being one of them, Donnie couldn't help but feel a tad bit worrisome that he couldn't hear any screaming. Because as far as he was concerned, almost no one came down here. Well, maybe a rambunctious thug going on a room-thrashing rampage, but otherwise never.

It was then Donnie heard muffled noises echoing throughout the underground, hurrying as fast as he could towards the elevator where his scanner started beeping rapidly. Raph was still recovering… what if the thug got the upper hand? Was he hurt? Was he too late?! Was his brother really going to die because Dave from the tech-department was too lazy to pick up a stupid wrench?!

"I'm coming Raph! Hang on!" Donnie ran like hell, his heart beating loudly in his chest. I'm not losing you again. Not again! He kept checking the scanner, turning a corner towards the elevator his nerves tensing up. Come on, come on, come on- found it! "Raph! I'm here! I'm-

And turns out, the muffled noise was from the thug with the bloody nose sitting tied up with a gag in his mouth on the floor, Raph casually flipping a crowbar repeatedly in his hands. When he saw Donnie he barely skipped a beat.

"Finally! I thought you'd never make it"

"You're… okay. Of course you are." Donnie was still panting, missing the days his well-kept mutant body would've made that run without breaking a sweat. It took him a moment of mentally slapping himself for letting his paranoia get the better of him, before he shifted his focus back to the mission, "So, this is the guy?"

"Yep. Seems trashing janitor lockers isn't his only hobby. Ain't that right, buddy?" Raph removed his gag, pointing towards his right arm and Donnie didn't have to bring out his scanner to realize it was a purple dragon tattoo.

"I'll kill you… I'll kill both of you! First, I'm going to rip your eyes out! You will be screaming as I break each and every bone in your stupid little-

But he didn't get further in his rant, when Raph suddenly, unceremoniously kicked him in the knee. "Raph!"
"What? He's a douchebag!"

Quickly giving up on the 'talking sense into his big brother' routine, Donnie facepalmed. "Look, can we just get this over with?"

"With pleasure" Raph smiled, cracking his knuckles. The thug spit out blood, most liekly inflicted by Raph's repeated blows, grunting and kicking out like a crazy new born, making Donnie take a solid step back before he bended down to interrogate him. A task really only suited for people who knew what they were doing, but given he was already tied up, Donnie was ready to take his chances. After all, time was of the essence.

"So… would you mind telling us who you're working for?"

"Eat me gappy" the thug sneered sure of himself.

"You're working for the anti-foot clan, aren't you?"

The thug's face paled, for a second leaving his body stiff when he realized he'd shown his cards before he even got the chance to use them. Either that, or he just realized he left the stove on, but Donnie figured they could bet on the former. "Purple dragons working for the foot… huh. Well, I guess it wouldn't be the first time. Still doesn't explain what you were doing here."

"You think I care about those bug-faces?"

"No, but we think you care about not losing another tooth" Raph interjected slamming his knuckles together, eager to use them. Donnie on the other hand wasn't that convinced.

"What are you doing working for them? I thought the Purple Dragons scattered after Vizioso and his goons left the city. What could they possibly offer you?"

"Like I said to red here, I ain't telling you squat"

"Okay, I'm tired of this" Losing his temper, Raph suddenly shouldered passed Donnie unable to stop him,

"Raph-

Instantly followed by him grabbing the thug by the scruff of his neck and slamming him against the wall so hard Donnie could hear his cranium break, feet dangling over the ground.

"WHERE ARE MY BROTHERS, BEER-BREATH!?"

"Raph! What are you doing?! Put him down!" Donnie used the bo to free his grip, the thug laughing maniacally as he fell to his knees. He grabbed his brother, leading both to the other side of the room as the thug coughed out his lungs, now probably suffering from a severe concussion to top it of. Great job there, Raph!

"What the shell was that about?!"
"What?! You know how these guys are! They're not gonna talk unless we make them!"
"You could at least try to be civil before you beat the brains out of him"
"Oh yeah, like he tried to be civil with me after swinging a freaking crowbar at my head!" Raph yelled back, the echo vibrating throughout the facility.

"What happened to you? You know this is not how we do things"

"Coming from you, Mr. Mop"

This again? "What do you have against my m-

"You don't remember me do ya...? eh, that's okay. I remember you, runt…"

Both boys turned around at the same time, for a moment forgetting that they were dealing with third class wannabe, but after the thug stopped giggling, it became very apparent that he wasn't finished rambling. And the look in Raph's eyes gave Donnie a very bad feeling.

"...What are you talking about?"

The thug's scrappy beard was covered in blood, making it hard for him to speak properly without first having to swallow the wounds in his throat. He looked like a madman on his way to the asylum tied up like that, smiling that freakish smile you only see in hell.

"You're that red bandanna freak from down-town, aren't ya? Yeah, I knew it was you... I can spot that hair from miles away"

Donnie wasn't following, too late to stop his brother from marching towards the criminal, fists at his as rage boilled up inside him.

"And you're that guy from that thing I don't remember. Now what the shell are you on about?"

The thug stopped laughing, starring up at Raph with wild eyes as he sprung forward like an animal, "You think you can just break my brother's spine and not get to pay for it? Walk away like nothing happened, huh?!"

What is he talking about? Was what Donnie originally was going to ask, when all of a sudden the thug got on his feet and jumped forward, nearly biting into Donnie who quickly took a step back. Before he took another step however, Raph quickly tripped the guy, making it so that he fell on his face in a solid smack to the chin, though he kept fighting tooth and nail to get a solid hit at Raph whom he apparently was already acquainted with. Is this what you've been doing all this time…? But Donnie didn't get to voice his question, before his brother suddenly picked up the crowbar the thug had originally tried to hit him with holding it threateningly in his hands.

"Raph… put that down. We still don't know why they're after him, remember? We need information"

But of course, he didn't listen, his voice doing that thing where it deepens to the point of sounding like a discount Batman impression. It would've been funny, if it weren't for the fact that his big brother was about to beat a guy's head in with a crowbar and Donnie was almost convinced he was gonna do it. This wasn't the first time Raph had been in this possion- difference was however, that those times he was never actually going to do it, just intimidate until they got answers. But right now, looking at his brother, something told him that this might not be like one of those times. He wanted to find Mikey as bad as he did, of course, but Raph had to know this wasn't okay. This wasn't who he was. yet everything about the way he looked at that purple dragon goon said otherwise.

"Where's orange?"

The thug seemed pretty happy with himself, thrilled even, to have seemingly pushed the red bandanna freak over the edge and it only made Donnie more uncomfortable. The thug paused, almost squessing the words out with glee,

"They said they'd help me find ya, and they were right… to think you're just a street brat like the rest of us! You're insane!"

"Where's orange?" Raph asked again, this time raising his voice. The man laughed and coughed, rolling himself over so that he sat on his knees, starring up at Raph who kept weighing the crowbar in his hands like he was testing its durability.

"I came for the radio. Just the radio... and you. Little bastard... that's why I volenteered to take care of it. Why I technically saved your asses, but whatever you think I know I'm afraid you're just wasting your time acting tough."

"No, you know something. Why else would you track us here? So do yourself a favor and tell us where he is, before I break that stupid smurk off your ugly mug"

"Ha! You'll get nothing from me. Just like you got nothing from my pals" the thug wheezed, Raph lifting the weapon over his head, fire in his eyes making him look almost completely compelled to swing it.

"STOP!" that's when Donnie interjected, grabbing his brother's hand and trying to get him to let go. Raph was still starring at the thug, almost like he was in some sort of trance. You think you can just break my brother's spine and not get to pay for it? His words still hung in Donnie's head unable to let them go. Raph didn't deny it either... just what exactly happened to him these last three months? What didn't he tell him?

"Raph this is not going to help us find him, and you know it. Look at him! He's not telling us! Let me try. Trust me, I can do this"

Raph blinked once, twice then a couple more just for good measure, before he finally lowered the crowbar and calmed his breathing, both feeling the tension in the room cool down. It seemed like he wanted to say something, apologize maybe, or excuse his behavior even, but he stayed silent, letting the rage cool down to Donnie's relief. Seeing him like that was… well, scary was one way to put it. Not that this was new for them, they'd seen scary. But even for human-Raph this was a little out of left field for him.

Briefly Donnie shook, fiddling in his pocket after his tool. Guess it's my turn now.

"Okay, listen here, bucker" Donnie said, in turn making Raph role his eyes at his little brothers already failing attempt to sound intimidating. He squatting down next to the criminal producing a small near invisible vial in his hand. Truth was, he'd practiced this speech a lot on Mikey when they were younger, usually saving it for when he'd refused to share his Halloween candy or give the controller back doing game night. And for some reason it always worked, though most of the Hamato family had soon gotten pretty clear on the fact that it was just an empty vial.

"I am going to give you approximately thirty seconds to tell us the last known location for this orange your superiors are looking for, or you're going to help me test out this new retro mutagen I saved in my locker- thanks for that by the way."

The thug shifted his gaze back and forth from Raph to Donnie growing increasingly more nervous.

"Now there is a slight... lets say, fifty percent chance it might reduce your bones to jelly or simply make your heart go into cardiac arrest before the cops get here. But hey, at least you'll have a fifty percent shot at living to tell the tale. I've only killed about three pigeons so far, so don't worry about that- Now, we know you've been tracking orange, same as us, so before you try denying it- Well you probably won't have time for that anyway- why don't you just tell us where orange' last location was? Or do you want to go back to your superiors? Admit you got seen? Let alone apprehended? Man, I wouldn't wanna be you telling them you deviated from your mission! Ah, that's gotta suck!"

The fear in the thugs eyes were more than real, even more so when he shakingly stammered- "I-I-I d- I don't know" gulping when Donnie approached him with the vial of the first floor's water-fountain.

"Welp, here goes nothing-

Donnie was seconds away from injecting the fake vial, when all of a sudden-

"Okay, okay, OKAY, OKAY! "

-he, as predicted, couldn't take it anymore. Even Raph seemed impressed, elbowing his little brother proudly, "Well, would you look at that. Didn't think you had it in ya little brother. Well done."

"I told you it would work" Donnie smirked, not trying to hide his ego.

The thug sighed heavily, still shaking. "Look, all I know is some of the higher ups saying something about some kid being seen at Roosevelt High School a few days ago but that's all I know! I swear! we're not even allowed to go there no more! Whatever it is with that kid, it has nothing to do with me! That's their business not ours!" he yelled, nearly passing out from exhaustion.

And that's when it hit them, once again simultaneously. Raph and Donnie was still processing what the thug just told them, a mixture of relief and frustration washing over them as the name 'Roosevelt' continued echoing in their mind and suddenly it clicked. Not just the fact that the thug was in fact telling the truth, granted he thankfully didn't know the details, this meant that their little brother was alive and well after all this time! And what it also meant was this:

Of course he had to be the óne place he'd dreamt about going to since they were five. And of course it had to be the same place she was... Donnie sank to the ground, the colour leaving his cheeks.

Raph was the one to break the silence, turning his attention back to his brother, who was in the middle of having a minor panic attack, "Roosevelt High School? But isn't that-

Donnie gulped,

"-April's school"


Mikey hadn't had to walk far before he found the nearest manhole cover, far away from the traffic, where he could slip down unnoticed.

He looked to both sides, making sure no foot-soldiers were following him before he crawled down the latch, step by step, flashlight in hand. The smell alone was enough to make him feel home already, but he kept walking. The sound of his boots echoing in the tunnels was a noise he didn't realize he'd missed and yet it compelled him to run down the shafts, remembering the days before all of this. Back when he didn't have to worry about people hunting him down because this was his safe-haven. Where no one could enter, and as he walked down there again after months and months of living on the surface, he couldn't for the life of him understand how he even managed to leave in the first place.

He didn't have to swim across the floods thankfully to make his way by the subway and towards the lair. He was close now, he could tell. He was almost there, so close... And he was soon proven to be right, the rubble and scattered mousers leaving a trail of destruction directly towards his home meeting him in his ppath. He started running, faster and faster until he was out of breath, the weak images in his mind about that day flickering in his point of view. He pushed them away, crawled down another hatch until he finally made it to the entrance, but quickly realized something was wrong. Something was very wrong.

The entire entrance was blocked. The debris having completely formed a wall separating the train tracks from the lair. Mikey from his home. He nearly wanted to cry at this but contained himself determined to get inside. No, there must be another way… Come on Mikey! Think! You didn't come all this way just to stop now! What would ice-kitty do?

PEW

He didn't get to formulate a plan however, as a small needle jagged into his neck. Mikey didn't get much time to react before his vision blurred. He tried to call out, tried to spot whoever it was there with him, but to no avail. He dropped his flashlight, falling to his knees.

As his body went numb, the only sound remaining was footsteps approaching him somewhere behind, before the darkness swallowed him whole.

Chapter 6: Same as before we left

Summary:

Hopkins and Layton's stakeout at the Purple Dragons hideout quickly goes arry.

Raph and Donnie continue their search at Roosevelt Academy, one of Mikey's classmates offering to help find his friend.

Leo decides to go for a walk, the voices in his head becoming strangely familiar.

Chapter Text

The time was 02:13 am when Hopkins finally heard news from Layton.

Once again, the detective's incessant desire to find solace in his line of work, had led him and his colleague straight to an old facility remaining mostly abandoned at the edge of town. The light from an open diner on the other side of the street shone brightly through the windshield, as the sound of classical played soothingly over the public radio. Hopkins had waited for more than three hours now, legs swung up over the dashboard and hands behind his tired head waiting for any activity, but would instead come to find himself to be mostly wasting his time. While Layton had patrolled the other side of the facility, his partner had no longer than ten minutes ago insisted to search the entrance, seemingly convinced that the noise he'd heard from somewhere inside could've simply been from a rat. At least that's what Hopkins had tried to tell him, but quickly found his efforts to be in vain when Officer Layton decided to rush inside regardless. Not a new habit of his truth be told, though his intuition were usually proven more right than they were wrong. Maybe that's why Hopkins had decided to trust his friend and hang back, continuing their objective from the sidelines while he finished his purchased latte expectantly.

Now the problem here wasn't so much that the Purple Dragons possibly wasn't even home, moreover their initial plan to spot any tattooed freaks exiting the building was now no longer an option. With Layton inside, they now had to be extra careful not to draw too much attention to themselves, despite the initial briefing. Now, their report simply stated witnesses had spotted a similar white van to that of Greenwich' a few days earlier, indicating this very well could be their present location. Not their best lead granted, but their only one so far, and if that really was the case, their best option to catch these guys would most likely be to lay low. Even if most cases weren't solved by always following orders, the young officer had difficulty stepping out of line knowing the last time he'd done so he nearly got fired for good. Hopkins was admittedly puzzled however, seeing as the gang's discretion only seemed to grow more and more… well, competent than they ever had before. While in the past taking on the PD had been a walk in the park, all of a sudden it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. This wasn't like them at all. They were usually never this organized and yet, even the NYCPD stumbled on this one. So, question was, what changed? Or more precisely,

Who were they working for?

As Hopkins checked his watch restlessly, he felt his nerves beginning to pave way for concern. What's taking him so damn long? Tapping his fingers anxiously on the wheel, he tried not to make it too obvious for passerby's that he was on look-out, despite the mostly deserted area. Then, after approximately twenty minutes, he nearly doubled over spilling his coffee, when the sound of his walkie-talkie suddenly buzzed in his back pocket.

"Hopkins."

The coffee barely missed his pants, stains splattering over his leg in thankfully room-temperature drops, though Hopkins wasn't really in the glass half-full kind of mood right now and resorted to let out his frustrations through his communication device. "Jeez Marv, you gave me a flippin' heart attack!"

A gleeful cackle was heard on the other end, making the poor detective wish to God his partner's spontaneous detour wouldn't take too long if he had to endure this for another minute.

"I told you to dial down on the caffeine, Hopkins. Your poor heart can't take it"

"Yeah, yeah, just get to the damn point will ya? So, what do ya got?"

"Phew…Not much. Checked first floor and its completely deserted as far as I can tell. No traces of Purple Dragon activity, however I did notice a recoil in the left wing"

"Left wing? Hang on a sec, let me see that"

Hopkins quickly swung his feet off the board and entered his 'work-mode' as his colleagues liked to call it, still eyeing the building while he folded out the blueprint from underneath the compartment. As he ran his fingers over the different floors laid out over his partner's messy scribblings, he soon found what he was looking for- circling the left wing with a pencil as Layton's voice resumed over the walkie.

"Its some kind of… vibration. Like a machine, somewhere inside the walls. I'm following the source towards basement level."

This made Hopkins backtrack, flipping the pages enough times that he resorted to stare directly at the building again, perplexed. "Blueprints doesn't mention anything about a basement"

"Nah, see that's what they want you to think. Check the folder" he smugly suggested, briefly interrupting the call as Hopkins let his eyes wander over the first floor again (just in case) but finding nothing. Okay, where did he put it, where did he put it… aha.

The folder had been tossed to the backseat, Hopkins foolishly thinking they wouldn't need it tonight, but complied, nonetheless. As a matter of fact, they'd only been issued one this time, which wasn't particularly unusual for a stake-out of this size, if it wasn't for the fact that only Layton had received it on both's behalf. It only contained one single page, listing the different leads as well as a small info dump about the area itself neither was particularly interested in, but alas he found it. Written in small barely noticeable letters on backside, issuing a second blueprint containing the abandoned construction sight of a hidden basement, dating all the way back to the fifties. Of course, while the information was useful overall, that didn't erase his frustrations about being kept in the dark about it either.

"Chief could've mentioned this three hours ago"

"Well, not to be rude, but I don't think he likes you very much. This entire building used to be headquarters for the old popsy-gum company, remember? It was pretty popular in the sixties. He must've figured you knew 'bout it"
"Not much of an architect"

"Well, that makes two of-

The walkie cut out, static sounding over the line and leaving Hopkins with a bad taste in his mouth.

"Layton?"

No answer. Hopkin's tired heart started beating explicitly faster and faster while his grip tensed around the communicator ready to crush it if he wasn't careful.

"Layton!" he yelled again, a short pause before eventually and very much to the detective's relief, the static finally turned into a voice once again.

"Shhh. I found the entrance… The vibrations louder down here. Sounds like… some sort of power engine. Hold on, I'm gonna take a look"

"Don't. Trust me, you've done enough. Just get back to the car and we'll call it a night. If Purps were hanging around here we would've seen 'em by now, so lets just scram and get back to it. Now."

"What do you think the basement is for dummy?"

Then something hit him, studying the information in his lap. "Wait a minute- how did you get inside? Blueprints says its completely blocked; you'd have to use a- a freaking drill to get there-"

"Didn't have to. It's completely open"

Hopkins sighed, rubbing his temples around in circles.

"That don't spell danger to you?"

"Well, we came looking for the purple dragons right? Something tells me we're on the right track here. And even if we're not, they might've left some of their stuff behind, and you and I both know we're really out on our asses unless we get some evidence"

"Layton, this is a bad idea" he muttered, despite his partners eager and very frustratingly stubborn need to prove himself, despite years upon years of service. And though he knew fully well what his friend was capable of in the field, and that it was exactly therefore he under normal circumstances would have no gripes about infiltrating a crime scene unsupervised, something still rubbed him the wrong way about this one for some reason. What was also important to remember, was Hopkins' own intuition usually proving him right at least nine out of ten times on the daily. And right now, all it could say was that they'd reached the bottom of the barrel and it was time to pack it up.

"Layton"

"I'm close… I can hear something"
"Is it the engine? Probably just an old boiler or something', come on! Get out of there. You'll just break your old wrinkly back on the way out"

"You'd like that wouldn't you?" the cop chuckled, "It's dark in here but there's a light… what the heck- its purple! Well, what do you know, I knew we were on the right track. Looks like… canisters of some sort. No one else here, as far as I can tell"

Now even Hopkins had to admit that they might be on to something. Unless whoever had used the place beforehand was into lava lamps. Though going by the upon basement, they already had plenty to confirm someone had been using the place, or maybe even waited for them to come.

"Okay, fine. Whatever that thing is if its light enough to grab, take it and we'll have the analysis team have a look at it, waddya say?"

"I'm nearly do-

"Layton?"

Once again, the voice turned into static, this time growing louder and crackling to the point of sounding like a broken record. Like he was trying to say something, but the signal was too distorted to get it through properly somehow. "Layton what's the matter?"

"-Hopk-INssssss—sseND FO-

"Layton what's going on?!" Hopkins nearly sprang up in his seat, Layton's panicked gulped echoing through the box.

"garRGhHH!—"

"Layton? LAYTON!"

That's when the signal died completely, leaving Hopkins back in the car alone, only his own breathing to fill the void.

"Damnit!"

There was no time to waste. Hopkins grabbed his gun and ran towards the building. In less than a minute he was able to successfully make his way inside, using the trail as shown in the blueprints, locating the entree. His mind locked him onto each empty hallway, turned twice and then straight ahead for bit, until finally he found the open hole in the wall leading down a staircase. He used his phone to illuminate his path, the air getting chilly as he tiptoed his way down to a door rushed open. Layton must've kicked it in judging by the cracks near the handle, but from there on out, there were no signs of him. Hopkins sprinted down an opening and into what looked like a storage, searching for the purple light his partner had stumbled upon earlier while calling his name in the dark gun pointed straight ahead. When no answer came, the sound of a crush underneath his feet regrettably let him know exactly why that was.

The last thing remaining in the room was the light from outside, entering through the cracked ceiling. It shone brightly over what Hopkins quickly recognized to be his partner's walkie talkie- now smashed to pieces by an unknown force.


The snow fell over the stony pathways, painting the city in a white hue ingulfing the buildings in the winter weather. His panting remained heavy as he jogged through the streets running as fast as he could. He was angry… maybe angrier than he'd been in a while. Masking the fear running through his veins when he sprinted across the field, swords in each hand. Shadows came from all angles around him, luring, growling, clawing away at him while he felt his body tumble down into the deep cold water. Once again, the voices called out to him. They all sounded concerned, yet so far away it took him a while to even process them in his head.

He got up on his knees, fists held out, ready to fight. Ready to do whatever to took to protect them. He grit his teeth, felt the sting on his neck alerting when a shadow attacked him from behind, but he just barely managed to dodge. With an unbelievable precision he managed to then swing the enemy over his shoulder and out of the way. Then he kicked another, piercing a third and nearly tackling a fourth, almost thinking it'd soon be over, but they just kept coming. He was tired, nerves shaking and his body breaking apart by each blow. It took everything in Leo to keep going. But he did, somehow, by a power not even he could understand. As a peaceful moment passed, he observed how the snow that fell over the empty field melted on the scattered enemies, bodies limb on the ground while he struggled not to fall to his knees.

Then, another voice appeared behind him, a deeper voice, quick enough he could've moved by the speed of lightning, 'course it was too fast for Leo to do anything about it before it was too late. He didn't get to see the man's face before he raised his blades, almost slashing him across his chest when-

He stopped. Time stopped, the snow stopped, everything just stopped. He opened his eyes, resisting a scream as a man appeared in front of him, shielding him. He wore a red rope of some kind… a kimoto, he inexplicably recognized it was called, face hidden away by the hood. He knew this man, the stranger in front of him… And he in turn, knew his name.

"Leonardo… my son…"

"What…?"

The voice was gentle, deep and comforting… the sound of someone who'd do anything to protect the people around him. He'd seen him before, that much he knew. From his dreams, or more accurately his nightmares, but this time was different. He wanted to see the man's face just as much as he wanted to run away, but reality had different plans.

It dissolved beneath his feet, sending him falling into a deep dive of black, the man reaching out to him through the fall. Leo stretched out his hand, his entire body sizzling and his eyes were forced shut before he barely managed to hold on.

"Remember who you are"

But he didn't get to respond, before he found himself slamming his head against the bed-side floor… again. Wide awake and with a headache so extreme Leo was convinced he'd cracked his skull under impact.


"I feel so… exposed"

"You said it" Raph agreed, hands in his pockets as he and Donnie starred eyes wide at the sea of people in front of them.

It hadn't been long before the brothers found themselves at the entrance to Roosevelt High school, the same school they not only a few years ago infiltrated to save their friend April from a rocket launching robot. Donnie still remembered the feeling of awe when walking along the school posters and empty classrooms in the hallway, for the first time in his life having a sense of what it felt like to be a normal kid. It was jarring to think that in any other life, this would've probably been where he'd spend every single day learning, following protocol, owning his very own locker, maybe joining a club or five. He'd focus much more on Physics, Math, biology, instead of how to perfectly dislocate an enemy's shoulder with a solid kick.

Difference between then and now of course being, that the place was swarming with humans- giving Donnie the ever-present tingling urge that they were standing out too much. That at any moment people would start to notice them, point their fingers and scream, but of course that wasn't an issue anymore. Instead, they just stood there, starring, taking in the scale of the premise for how big it really was. People their age were playing in the courtyard, studying on outside benches, noses in their math books, or running hastily passed anyone who stood in their way, most likely to return a thesis on time before the bell rang. The entire school was so… chaotic. Everything moving all the time, noises brimming everywhere they went and the disturbance only half-contained when an angry teacher yelled at a bully playing hide and seek with a first year being shoved headfirst into a water fountain. In many ways this felt exactly like an ordinary battlefield, just excluding the battle part and replacing it with a bunch of sleep deprived teenagers.

And Donnie loved every second of it. Though it became very apparent when they carefully made their way inside, his older brother didn't feel the same way. Raph was the first one to suggest they get inside through the vents instead of through the front door where they easily blended in, using any excuse available to have them infiltrate the building like they were on a secret mission. Like they used to, like they probably would've if the situation was different. And honestly, Donnie couldn't say he blamed him.

Raph sighed, eyeing the crowd impatiently but with no luck whatsoever. "Where do we even begin in this place? It's huge!"

"Shouldn't be too hard, I mean… it is Mikey we're talking about"

"Yeah but, Mikey who's a human hyperactive teenager"

"Well, technically so are we" Donnie reminded him, rounding the corner.

"Not helping"

They kept walking for a while, Donnie more than anything scanning (with his eyes this time) the hall for any potential red heads coming their way. One of the few vantage points of being the tallest amongst his brothers. Though after a while of simply starring and walking it quickly became apparent that the boys had no idea where to even start and they eventually came to a standstill not really knowing what to do next. They didn't have a plan, they didn't go into this laying out a strategy like Leo would've, they just winged it hoping for the best. I mean, it was just a school. A playground for their little brother and nothing more. How hard could it be to locate the guy they'd spend their entire lives sleeping under the same sewage pipe with?

Well, as time went on… apparently very hard. Not even Donnie's technological scanner would be able to locate someone with rewritten DNA, and that's not even mentioning the fact that the signatures present in this hallway alone would be more than enough to override the system. It was simply not possible and they both new it. Took a while Donnie to actually come up with something and even then, he'd regret suggesting it the second the words left his mouth. "…I guess we could ask around?"

"These fools? They're high schooler's they're not gonna give a damn about where he is! Let alone talk to us and honestly, by the looks of this place, I think I prefer it that way"
Donnie sighed, "I think you've watched too many teen dramas, Raph"

And for a second, he was unable to decipher if the reason why his brother instantly became red in the face was because he was angry about his comment or just panicked that he knew about it, both cases further emphasizing his point. With nothing but an old TV and a few magazines, how else were you supposed to learn human etiquette?

And with that Donnie shouldered past his brother and over to the nearest teenager fiddling with his locker, ready to exercise the basic method of socializing with people. A skill of which he most definitely hadn't practiced in the mirror beforehand when no one was looking. "Excuse me, but you wouldn't happen to know where we could find-

"Get lost tall-ass"

The guy slammed the locker in his face, nearly sending Donnie tripping over his shoelaces- Raph cackling with laughter.
"Wow; that was spectacular. Honestly Don' I don't think I've seen someone get rejected so fast in real time. Bravo"

"But I don't understand. I didn't even do anything-!"

"Humans are weird sometimes. Better not to think too much 'bout it. Come on, maybe he signed on one of these" Raph grabbed Donnie by the shoulder, edging them both over to a board showcasing various different pamphlets and clubs, most of which scribbled over with slurs and unpleasant doodles to say the least. Hm, it certainly seems like something Mikey would do… though no sign of him on the 'skateboarding-club's pamphlet. They studied the names closer, when Donnie had a realization sending his heart into panic-mode.

"You think he used a fake name? I mean knowing him, he probably wouldn't hesitate to give himself a new one with the whole… you know, turning human ordeal." Donnie had to make sure no one overheard before he whispered out the last sentence, Raph doing that thing he usually did with his face whenever his sarcasm levels reached its peak and started talking like a kindergarten-teacher.

"That's right Donnie. Keep whispering like that and just maybe the big bad teens won't figure out our big bad secret in the hallway"

Donnie, not very amused, rolled his eyes and kept searching for anything they'd recognize. People probably already thought he was weird, no point trying to deny it. He knew he shouldn't care and yet he just couldn't help it. Like everyone was starring at him all the time and it made him so anxious- he was way out of his depth he could push the thought away that anyone in this school thought negatively of him even in his new form, Donnie forced himself to focus on their real objective: finding Mikey.

"Seriously though… sounds a little too smart for him, don't you think?"

"Hasn't stopped him before. Keep a look out for a mr. 'turflytel' while you're at it" Donnie added, Raph internally cringing.

They kept going like that for what became hours of searching, the school day nearly over and they were running out of time. They searched the gym, the laboratory, the library, the cafeteria and just about every classroom in the building. Trying to ask students upon students who didn't have the slightest idea who they were talking about, to stopping Raph from picking up the first years by the scruff of their neck and demanding answers. It didn't make any sense. Had the goon lied to them? But why? And about something so specific? Not even April showed anywhere around the school, making it feel more and more like they were either in the wrong school or their lead had been wrong, making them waste precious time. It had gotten so bad yelling his name out in the open, only resulted in their now scratchy voices being of no use.

When the time was 15:37 they both retreated outside on the steps of the school-entrance, Raph tapping his foot louder and louder on the pavement until eventually, and unusually:

"I don't get it! Mikey where the heck are you?!"

it exploded out of him.

"Aw, the Jackie Chan-wannabe's got a fanclub"

Donnie was just about to calm him down, when unexpectedly, a group of boys walked by glaring in their direction. If it wasn't for their obvious attempt at mocking anything that wasn't themselvesit probably wouldn't have been so clear whether they were referring to their brother or not. However, it didn't take more than a shared glance between him and Raph to realize they just shared the same epiphany. Now all of a sudden, those boys' horribly orange sporting attire became the only thing standing out in the schoolyard as they made their way passed them and inside.

"You don't think-?"

"Yep"

"And you're gonna-

"Definitely"

"Raph-"

But of course, he was already rushing after them.

"Why do I even bother anymore?" Donnie muttered, before following Raph who thankfully choose to raise his voice only when the hall was mostly empty, and they didn't draw too much attention to themselves.

"You know something?" he yelled. The boys turned around like a pompous prick realizing a stain on his favorite jacket. The boy was tall, at least taller than Raph but of course that didn't matter. Donnie prayed to God or whoever it was that his brother wouldn't do anything reckless, already half-convinced they were screwed regardless of if they knew where Mikey was or not. Either way, calling him a 'jackie-chan-wannabe' had already granted the big one in the middle a one-way ticket to hell.

They stepped closer, pacing their steps like a prey playing with its food, though it was pretty clear from the get-go they were overestimating their ego.

"And what're you supposed to be? MCR groupie?"

Oh, no. A smile formed over Raph's face, everything after that was nearly a blur, really. Donnie would've at least expected some form of comeback before the hit, but it seemed his brother was out of patience. He swept the leg of the guy to his left, throwing him flat on his face before avoiding a punch from the one on his right. Using the momentum to send him summersaulting onto his friend who let out a heavy groan, all of which taking place in the span of just fifteen seconds. Donnie saw the disappointment in Raph's eyes, most likely coming from the fact that his last record was eleven seconds, not fifteen, though he quickly brushed it off in favor of grabbing the third (and final) bully by his lapels and throwing him against the locker in full force.

"Oh, what's that? I didn't quite catch that over the sound of locker smacking you in your face"

"What are you crazy?! Get off of me!" the bully yelled, red in the face as he kicked away like a deranged toddler. Looking at it from Donnie's perspective was pathetic in all honesty.

"Gladly, as soon as you tell me where Mikey is"

"That freak?! What- he owe you lunch money or something?!"

"He's our brother" Donnie corrected him, seemingly forgotten by the bully hung up to dry. Seemed his 'friends' was just as surprised as him upon hearing this.

"That twig? Like hell he issssaaargHHH! I dunno where he is! I SWEAR IT! "

"Why should we?! Little jerk broke my finger" another stated, taking a solid step back when Raph turned towards them.

"Are we sure we're talking about the same Michelangelo?"

There was a pause, the sound of the wheels in their now concussioned heads turning.

"The Italian dude?"

Well, at least they're intelligent enough to know their famous renaissance painters… what a relief. Raph sighed, letting go of the bully who fell flat on his butt, and he was just about to reach for his sais, when yet another kid approached them in the hallway.

"Mikey Robertson?"

All five turned around, well, two of them still struggling to find feeling in their jaw after Raph gave 'em a solid kick for good measure. The kid looked about sixteen, maybe younger. He sported a blue sweater and glasses, his hair a dark shade hiding the mess that was his face clearly bruised over his pale skin. He'd swung his backpack over his left shoulder, hands in his pockets and shoulders tense. Donnie wasn't sure whether or not he'd heard correct, the entire day so far having taught him not to get his hopes up.

"Mikey who-now?" Raph remarked, probably it was some sort of joke but even the bully's seemed to recognize the kid.

"He's sick. Said he wasn't feeling well and skipped school. No one's seen him all day" he explained, making it an effort not to get too close, though it was clear his curiosity made him stay. It was the same thing that made Donnie take a step toward the kid, swallowing his logical thinking for once telling him this wasn't their Mikey. "Who are you?"

Starring back and forth from the defeated bullies as well as Raph, admittedly smaller in stature towering over them and back to Donnie, he gulped before answering. Just as much impressed as he was skeptical of the boys.

"Simon. Simon Landry" he said, accepting Donnie's hand and it dawned on him this was his first handshake with a human. Not even Gilgamesh had been that professional with him.

"Simon, you wouldn't happen to know if there's anyone else called Mikey on this school, would you?"
"Not that I know of… why? What do you want with him?"

"Doesn't concern you- Raph interjected, pushing the bully away who immediately ran away as fast as he could and eagerly walked towards Simon.

"Yes, it does. He's my friend"

"Yeah, well we're his brothers"

Simon let out a laugh, clearly not convinced. "Brothers? Mikey doesn't have more brothers."

Donnie would lie if he said this didn't concern him. After all, why would he lie about that? Wasn't like him… Mikey couldn't keep a secret if he tried, he simply wasn't that perceptive, let alone go around beating up bullies nilly-willy. So how could they really be sure?

"Well life's full of surprised ain't it?" Raph sighed, the sai still in his hand as he twirled it like a yoyo. Once again, Donnie was the one who had to be civil one.

"We just need to talk to him. It's important"

"Is he in trouble?" Simon asked, somehow growing even more paler than he already was. Both brothers looked at each other, each wishing they could give an honest answer when in truth they hadn't the faintest clue, just a deep, deep suspicion that maybe he wasn't too far off.

"Not if we can help it"


Hopkins was on high alert, gun in his hand and his back towards the wall. He'd spend the night at his office, going through the clues over and over again as his fellow co-workers encouraged him to take a break. As if it was that easy. The loss of Layton put a detriment to the investigation Hopkins wouldn't think he'd experience so soon, chief of police threatening to fire him from the case if he wasn't found within the next 24 hours. But of course, it wasn't just desperation that drove Hopkins actions. When analysis came back with empty results from the walkie-talkie he'd left behind, it became clear to him that whoever their enemy was they weren't just targeting civilians anymore. No, they knew they were onto them, and if it wasn't for him, they'd never get so close in the first place. Hopkins described the purple canister Layton had found to the team, setting out a search for every possible warehouse in New York.

And while it had been the officer's plan to keep his mission close to the chest, things quickly became more difficult as an assault of two men was reported downtown, right smack in the same area most gang sightings had occurred, and Hopkins didn't believe for one second that this was a coincidence. He raced down there, heart in his chest and remembered the good old days where a single bank robbery was the only thing exciting happing on a Monday. Now he'd tracked the location to yet another alley near the docks, but where instead left with nothing but a deep sting in his chest. New York was loud enough to make him take notice of the silence emanating around him as he stood there, circling the premise from every corner until all senses nearly made him turn his heel around and get back to the car. Could it have been a prank call? Another trick to lure the second detective sticking his nose too close to their scheme into a trap? Wouldn't be surprising they'd be that petty… though it didn't explain why they didn't just take him too the first time if that was the case.

Hopkins started to think so, reminding himself that his partner was still out there somewhere, needing his help. And then he remembered something, something he wished he'd cared to notice earlier had it not been for the first clue getting him to reevaluate the entirety of who he was up against. The sewers. He remembered Leo wandering near them, clearly hiding something. Of course, they'd cozy up with the rats. Where else could niggling scumbags hide from the NCPD? With this, Hopkins ran towards the first cover he found, gritting his teeth as he forced it open with a small pocketknife gifted to a long time ago. The smell hit him like a wave of awfulness, but he continued down determined. Using the light of his phone he went straight ahead, each step leaving an echo behind he hoped wouldn't announce his arrival too soon.

After a good while, his earpiece tried to get through to him but was instead drowned out by static the deeper he went underground. However, his suspicions were soon confirmed as a loud scream echoed somewhere down the tunnel. He started running, readying his gun when the sound suddenly stopped, and he found himself reaching a dead end. Or so he thought- light catching his gaze from above and he had to blink to realize it came, not from a cover, but from a crack in the ceiling. He used the scattered debris crumbling of old construction in the darkness to navigate his way towards the top, slipping two times before he found his grip. It wasn't until he managed to cling onto a rebar in the wall and force his way to the top that he noticed the gaping wound in his hand, probably from one of the sharper edges he'd clung onto.

Tired, exhausted and most of all concluded, Hopkins forced himself to his feet, panting. The place was another warehouse, this time slightly illuminated by the moonlight shining through the windows stationed close to the ceiling. He tried to listen for anyone, but once again he was alone, stumbling upon a gathering of crates stacked high on the shelves of the used-to-be abandoned facility. He remembered the warehouse from the good ol' days, and it was clear to him that no one had used it in a long time… so what was in the crates? Well… only one way to find out. Hopkins whipped out his pocketknife and jagged it into the edges. Took him a few painful ounces of strength left in him before he managed to loosen the screws and kick it open, the sound of wooden planks splintering ringing throughout the warehouse. He didn't waste a minute, peeking inside like it was Christmas eve, waiting for the moment he'd have enough evidence to call for reinforcements. Instead, as on most Christmas eve's the found the crates… empty. No canisters of any kind, no weapons, just a stack of hay and broken expectations. "DAMN IT!" he yelled, cursing the moment he decided to let his idiot of a friend wander into that building.

Once again, Hopkins was way out of his depth. No clues, no witnesses, no pattern, no nothing. He was led in circles, him and the entire squad of idiots called the police force he was slave to and there was absolutely nothing he could do about it-

"H-hel…pp.."

Until a gurgling voice sounded in the other end of the hall. Hopkins rose to his feet, carefully making his way towards the sound of someone coughing their lungs out, following everything around him at once. Where was the trap? Where was the tripwire? The mass of criminals ready to jump him at any second? But finally, when he rounded the corner, hidden behind the stack of crates and out of sight, he realized two things at once. One: there really were no Purple Dragons in the building there with him. And Two: there was a dying man in a pool of blood before him, matching the description of one of the civilians being jumped in the alley not far away from the exact location.

"Carver James?"

The man didn't answer, shivering and heaving for breath like crazy. There was blood everywhere, though Hopkins for the life of him couldn't figure out where he was wounded. He kneeled down beside the man, sending out a distress signal to HQ whilst the man's eyes went inside his skull. "Can you tell me who did this to you? Sir?"

The man's lips twisted and tightened around his jaw so it looked like he tried to bite his own tongue of, but alas, he opened his mouth the pain making him difficult to understand,

"Th-they're go-going th..rough with the… t-the transport…" a pause filled the space, tears running down the poor man's face as he struggled to speak. "Detective p-please… th-they did this"

"I promise you I will bring these men to justice. We'll do whatever it takes-

"No! do-on't undest-stand…now that t-the boy is… theirs…. The mutagen… it'll be transpo-transported.. I d-don't know… where… please… p-please-"

The sound of sirens came from outside to Hopkins relief, though the victim continued to spasm painfully. His brain was working overload, and he was the processor. Recalling his argument with Leo and something inside of him broke. 'Now that the boy is theirs'. Hopkins swallowed a lump, his heart beating unhealthily faster and faster for him to keep up. He knew that logically he should be writing down the information as it came to him, now before he forgot any valuable details, but instead, it was like the world froze for a moment. Panic taking hold as Hopkins reached for his phone, all the while despite his prideful intuition, begging to God that he was wrong this time.

"Come on Leo, come on. Pick it up, pick it up…!"


It took him a while to really get a grasp of his surroundings. On that note, getting a good look at the place you woke up in just moments after being drugged and tied up usually wasn't the easiest of tasks. Mikey's vision was already blurry, the lighting fading around him and the cold hard floor his face had somehow collapsed onto, making the right side of his face go numb. He blinked a couple of times, dizziness swirling around him, and he decided that the best course of action would probably be to turn his weak body over. First time wasn't the most successful. In fact, the only thing he really seemed to accomplish was banging his nose into the ground, making him fear he'd broken poor 'sniffles' as he'd unapologetically dubbed his human nose. However, the pain did somewhat make whatever it was he was drugged with loosen up, sending a wave of energy through his body and finally making his vision clear.

Turning over a second time, this time successfully he managed to get into a sitting position viewing the cage he was put into with unease. It looked to be just about the size of an average New York apartment, too low for Mikey to stand up. But even if he could, he quickly realized that it wouldn't even be possible, the restraints around his angles being a testament to that. He tried to move his arms but found that they also were restrained behind his back, however this one was enough to make him let out a yelp of panic. It was mostly the dim lighting that gave it away, making the greenish glow reflected in the metal bars quickly letting him know what exactly he was up against.

"Okay, okay. Don't panic, don't panic you're gonna be fine. Just think Mikey, think! What do you do when you're tied up in a cage? What did Donnie used to say?"

He thought about this for approximately five seconds before it dawned on him that he never actually listened when Donnie rambled during one of his various lectures of dealing with a kidnapping situation on your own. Actually, he rarely listened about most any of Donnie's lectures, his mind wandering away before it even attempted to focus. This, he realized, put him in quite a pickle, given he had no idea where he was, his phone was gone, his hands where tied to a set of custom-made mutagen handcuffs ready to turn him into a monster any time soon and he had absolutely no one but himself to turn to-

"Holy chalupa!"

Scratch that, turns out he did as a matter of fact, have someone to turn to. Not five feet away from him came the heavy breathing of another prisoner echoing in his very own cell just across from him. In this cell, however, lay a man out cold, and in the position he lay from Mikey's perspective at least, made it look very much like he was trying to kiss the floor. He wore the same cuffs as Mikey, glowing in a bright green deadly hue, but it seemed as if the old man was too unconscious to notice. Probably a good idea to let him know, just in case he tries anything funny. Not exactly a professional in this kinda thing like Michael-lactica over here.

"Pssst… Mister? Mister… grey-suit-floor-guy? Hallooooo?"

Nothing. Hmm… Maybe I need to be louder.

"HALLOOOO! I AM MICHAELANGELOOOOO! WHAT IS YOUR NAME?! HALLOOOOO!" Mikey yelled, banging at the bars with his feet repeatedly so the ruckus could be heard from miles away. Well, depending on where they were, because honestly the only thing besides cages and the impending darkness seemed to be the only thing present as well as the footsteps that could be heard from somewhere close- wait, footsteps?!

And sure enough, whoever it was approaching them from down the hallway, Mikey had a bad feeling it wasn't the Robertson's coming to rescue him. Or Simon, or Leo or Donnie or Raph… or Sensei. No one but himself to get him out of this one and honestly Mikey wanted to slap himself for letting his homesickness make him do something so reckless. Unless this was all just a bad dream… Trying and failing Mikey bit his lip as a substitute for pinching, though in hindsight if this really was a dream which it most likely wasn't, he shouldn't really be all too concerned about being tight up with mutagen. He didn't, as usual get so far in his thought process before a new obstacle presented itself, this time in the form of a black clothed figure. A foot soldier. He was there before Mikey even heard him move.

"I see you're awake. Good. I wanted to thank you in person" the man said, a deep raspy voice clawing its way into Mikey's very distressed subconscious. Though it was slightly muted from the metal plate protecting his mouth, it didn't take a genius to realize his accent was most likely Japanese. And it only made Mikey even more uncomfortable to think that it had the same calmness as Sensei's used to, granted it was a lot colder, not a trace of compassion from the enemy before him. The man bended down, tilting his head slightly when analyzing his prisoner. If Mikey hadn't been certain he was from the anti-foot clan before, noticing a bloody cross painted over the banner on his uniform was more than enough to prove it.

He spoke again, taking his time with each word, "I mean, after all it is not everyday you get such eager test subjects such as yourself. And with such striking results, truly it touched me that you would go to such lengths to protect your clan. Even more so for what you have given us as a result of your actions. Don't you agree?"

Despite the fact that Mikey right now was a little more than terrified, he tried everything he could to not let it show, knowing that if any of his big brothers were here, they wouldn't be so easily intimidated.

"Oh yeah?! Well, you have… a stupid cloth for a face! Yeah! How do you like that! Ouch…" he exclaimed, trying to kick the bar but hurting his toe instead, which sent the soldier chuckling on the other side.

"Don't worry young one. We won't hurt you, that is not why you are here"

Glaring from the man in the other cage and back to his mutagen infested handcuffs, Mikey wasn't sure he quite understood. And before he could even ask, that's when the foot soldier abruptly reached through the bars and grabbed him by the scruff of his neck at such a speed, he nearly knocked a tooth loose when hitting the bars.

"You are just the invitation"


It wasn't exactly a miracle thought Raph, that Simon decided to lead the boys to the Robertson's home on Maiden Lane. If anything, he was still debating whether or not to throw the guy into a dumpster, before he'd either call the cops or turn around and run the other direction. Least to say, he didn't trust him very much. Thinking that the only reason this guy would be stupid enough to lead two strangers to his supposed 'friend's home had to be with his own agenda in mind. Truthfully, had it not been for Donnie reminding him that the guy probably wanted to know just as much about their relationship with Mikey, as they did with the 'Robertson's', he'd probably have no other reason to help them. Even so, if this guy was telling the truth and this really was their Mikey, it was still hard to believe he'd come from such… well, luxurious headquarters felt like an understatement. Standing from the pavement looking up, it already felt like they were being led straight into some trap or there'd been a misunderstanding of some kind. Women walking their dogs up the entrance, followed by men wearing golden watches holding the door, it all became less and less believable. But Raph supposed that when you'd spend your entire life living in garbage, you could just about appreciate anything.

"He hasn't called me all day, you know. I'm not sure if Mrs. R. will even let you talk to him if he's like this" Simon said, leading them all up the stairs and into the elevator. The elevator. This place was so fancy it made the sorry excuse for a tent Raph had slept in down the docks look like a garbage disposal.

"So, if you're his brothers, why haven't I heard of you before?"

DING

The elevator stopped, the boys stepping out at the fourth floor as Donnie struggled to come up with something that made them sound somewhat plausible and not like mutated mutants on the run from an evil ninja clan. "Oh, we've just been… travelling. A lot, yeah. But eh, a family emergency just came up- Really important family stuff, so we really gotta talk to him"

"Must be important then, for you to suddenly drop by after three months"

Something Raph could have sworn he heard as a scoff came from the kid making him clench his fists. "Listen here squirt, if you got something to stay-

"What he means to say is, thank you for all your help. We'll take it from here" Donnie quickly added, as they made their way to the front door, Simon studying them warily from behind. There was no name on it, except for doormat that read 'welcome' and the number 7b printed on the white paint.

"You sure this is a good idea?" Raph asked, feeling the tension making him sweat. This was their last lead, all of which so far having led them nowhere and that was still assuming their baby brother was okay. Donnie starred into the void for a moment, twiddling his thumbs- a habit he'd get whenever he was nervous and didn't have anymore fact to spout.

"We've come so far"

And they knocked. Now, the boys weren't prepared at all when it came to meeting new people, so really, they were already at a loss for what awaited them. Even more so, when in the spam of just five seconds they heard steps rushing behind the door and a feminine voice, before the door was swung open so fast it was a luck the door opened inward. Otherwise Raph was fairly certain it could've knocked Donnie straight in the face, a sight he had to admit, he was slightly disappointed he didn't get to see.

"Yes?" the woman asked, revealing the heavy bags under her eyes as she ushered to brush away the strands of hair covering her face. Raph didn't have any other way to describe it, other than whoever this woman was, she certainly wasn't what he was expecting. Her entire clothes was in shambles, her hair uncombed and uncontrollably standing to all sides, not to mention the red tint in her otherwise welcoming eyes. She's been crying.

"Mrs. Robertson?" Donnie finally summoned the courage to ask. Her face dropped when she saw the boys, clearly expecting somebody else but forcing up a friendly demeanor despite her appearance. "Who are you, what do you want? Simon?"

Simon waved, Raph not bothering to move out of the way when the boy tried to shimmy passed them. "Hi Mrs. R."

"Look, we don't wanna intrude or anything, but well, it's about Mikey and we-"

"You know my son?"

Almost immediately the woman's face lit up, it was like watching a rocket getting launched into space. Took Raph a moment to really grasp the underlying meaning of what she was saying, somehow making the word 'son' feel all wrong in his mouth. Eyeing the boys curiously for a moment she surprisingly stepped to the side, eagerly waving them inside- Raph shouldered passed Simon who angrily came in last.

"Well, come in! Come in, make yourselves at home"

Didn't know there existed 'friendly' New Yorkers, but there ya go, I guess… When Raph was the only one who kept his coat on he got a good look at where 'Mikey Robertson' had been spending these last three months, the smell of flowers reaching his nose when he entered. The entire place was big, of course not bigger than the lair had been, but it wasn't as clean either. Their entire living room looked like something out of a catalogue, various soda cans and pizza boxes lying around unattended, showing clear signs that a family lived there. You could even see city from up there, making every window in the building feel more like a painting on their walls. Everything they'd dreamed of when they were little. It was weird to think that instead of running on rooftops fighting bad guys, people had been sitting in here watching TV, enjoying each other's company. While they'd bled, suffered and saved the city, ordinary people woke up the next day knowing absolutely nothing of what happened right under their noses. It was laughable really, to think that the change had given their little brother all of this. It was ridiculous that for whatever reason, while Donnie had paved a way for his job in the laboratory, Mikey had slept in a neat comfy bed with a real family and where had he been? Sleeping underneath a bench nearly freezing to death. Scavenging for food, nearly starving some nights because the homeless shelter couldn't provide with enough cans of beans.

He wanted to be happy for him if this was the case, he really did. He wanted to push all of that away and remind himself that no matter what they were still targeted by their enemies, and all of this wouldn't matter in the end course this wasn't even their life. And it would never be their life, no matter how comforting the thought was, Raph knew deep into his core that this wasn't who they were. And even if he couldn't ask him directly, he didn't have to, because he knew that if Father was still alive, he'd agree. So, at the end of the day, the sooner they got Mikey out of here, the better. No more pretending, because lord knows he was tired of it. Tired of walking around in the skin of someone who society didn't want and not being able to still recognize the person he was deep down. He refused to. But though he kept telling himself that everything would soon go back to normal, there was still that small irritable little part of his brain that feared maybe, things would never go back to normal.

"Raph, are you okay?"

Flinching by the sudden motion of Donnie's hand on his shoulder, startled Raph jumped back to reality only then noticing the red marks stemming from his nails drilling into his hands like needles.

"I'm super" he muttered, joining the rather neurotic Mrs. Robertson in the living room.

"Just sit wherever you want, I-I'll make some tea" she said, running back to the kitchen where a kettle was starting to shake already. "I take it you're friends from school?"

"Well, actually we're-

A 'hmf' sound escaped Donnie, as Raph instinctively hit him in the stomach before he could say something that would get into trouble.

"Yeah. Yeah, Mikey's actually more like a brother to us. Right, Donnie?"

Still trying to swallow the pain of having his human ribcage puncturing his lungs, Donnie nodded along slightly confused.

"Riiiight…"

As Mrs. Robertson came over with tea, Simon's glare lingered on Raph for a good while and the tension between them seemed just about as strong as gasoline tempted to be lit on fire. And telling the clearly upset Mrs. Robertson that her adoptive son's brothers had miraculously returned after months of nonexistence, at least in Raph's book didn't exactly seem like the best idea at the moment. Especially not since they weren't even sure if it was really their Mikey and given their circumstances, it probably wouldn't be too far-fetched to assume Mrs. Robertson would call the cops on them even if that was the case. Two imposters claiming to be Mikey's family when they had basically no record of parents anywhere? Even Raph who'd basically mastered the act of running away from cops at this point, recognized that to be a certified recipe for disaster. No, they needed to play this safe… at least for now.

"Well, I'm glad to hear that" she said, sinking into the opposite chair, "God knows it's not been easy for him… making friends and all, but once he does well, he doesn't let go that's for sure. I'm sure you know that already"

"So… can we talk to him?"

"Talk?" she clarified, all the color from her cheeks fading away in just a millisecond.

"Please, Mrs. Robertson it's really important"

The woman started blinking rapidly, as if she first now realized something and quickly got up from her chair, hand over her mouth. "But you… oh dear. Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear…"

"Mrs. Robertson?"

"You don't know, do you?" she whispered, eyes dilated, and it started to feel like they were witnessing a first-degree panic attack.

"Know what?" Raph asked, him too, getting out of his chair ready to reach for his sais if need be. There was a moment of nothing but panic swirling around the room, everyone wanting to say at least something but being unable to. That's when the door in the entre smacked open, followed by a man in a long trench coat entering the living room, panting.

"Honey! I talked to the police, they said they already searched the area. We'll have to wait at least an hour before they'll get back to us" he paused when he saw the three strange boys in his home, taking of his fedora and reaching a hand to greet them.

"And who might you boys be?"

"Oh, yes, I didn't get your names" Mrs. Robertson remembered, gathering herself as what Raph assumed to be her husband shook hands. Donnie was the first to speak up:
"I'm Donnie this is my brother Raph. We're just here visiting Mikey, we heard he was sick?"

Understanding pained over Mr. Robertson's face, looking back at his wife briefly. "Oh, no. No, he's not sick. As a matter of fact… he's been missing since yesterday"

This sent a chill down Raph's spine, every single worry he had build up in his chest since they got here starting to swarm around him like insects biting and buzzing in his ears.

"Missing?"

Mrs. Robertson let out a sigh, Simon rushing up the stairs as fast as if he was simply hiding somewhere in his room, "I thought you knew. If you're friends of his, maybe you would know… well, apparently not"

Neither really knew what to say. Missing. Yesterday. They missed him by óne single day… The new in itself wouldn't have hit so hard as it did, if it weren't for the tint of orange laid out on the kitchen desk. And as Raph stepped closer sure enough, it all came together exactly like he feared. "Don. Look"

And he saw it too, carefully scooping his mask into his hands and down his pocket while Mr. R was too busy comforting his wife. Raph on the other hand was one second away from tearing the apartment down brick by brick.

"It was my fault. I pushed him too hard…" Mrs. R sobbed, heaving after her breath before once again dumping down into her chair, tears leaving her face like she actually cared about him. Like she actually knew Mikey like family, like the way they did. These people, and all this time they were the ones looking after him only for him to get caught under their watch. Letting him go without the slightest idea of what would happen to him when they did. Without the slightest idea of how big of a danger he's in. Now maybe dead or worse, because of their recklessness. Because you couldn't keep one single promise to him.

"How could you let this happen!?"

"Raph!"

The couple spared him a quick glare of uncertainty, as if they'd heard incorrect. Raph however, couldn't be bothered to care, raising his voice even more to make sure they heard every word.

"Well, he's your responsibility, isn't he?! How could you just let him out of your sight like that? What if he's in danger?!"

"Young man, you watch your mouth around my wife!" Mr. R yelled red in the face but his wife just shook her head.

"No, he's right. If I hadn't raised my voice… I just…" she muttered, burying her face in her hands. As she started to sob uncontrollably once again, the apartment seemed to only grow increasingly smaller, making it nearly claustrophobic.

"I think it's time you boys leave" Mr. R said.

Donnie answered softly, probably busy cluing together any other alternative in his mind,
"What about Mikey?"

"The police are doing everything they can. Don't worry, we'll find him in no time. Meanwhile, you better get home to your families, better be safe for their sake"

A growl escaped Raph's throat, clawing and burning inside him like a cannonball not even the heaviest rock in the world could manage to keep down.

"Oh, we're not leaving until you tell us exactly what happened to our-

"Actually, I think that would be a good idea, right Raph?"

Donnie's eyes were begging, grabbing his brother by the shoulders before he could ram them into the nearest wall. And even if he could, he decided that staying any longer than necessary wouldn't do them any good. They'd failed. They were too late and now they'd probably never find Mikey alive. Meaning this entire mission was a complete and utter waste of time. The only thing Raph wanted to do more than anything was throw someone's head through a window, the most likely candidate right now being Simon, who followed them outside in silence. He promised to do everything he could to help find Mikey, and hurried outside, twenty steps behind the boys who were still processing the information they just found with a heavy heart.

"You lied" he yelled, Raph stopping in the middle of the street, his grip tightening around the hidden blades in his pocket, tempted to use them if necessary.

"So?"

"So, why wouldn't you tell them the truth? Might go a long way in finding him. I mean, you're really his brothers, right?"

Now Donnie stopped too, raising his eyebrow comprehending, "You really believe us?"

The kid paused, a shadow over his face. He started to fiddle with the braces of glasses shakily, looking like he just completely forgot who he was talking to for a second before he finally answered, "He did mention you. Once or twice. Guess I always thought he was kidding, based on all the crazy stuff he keeps rambling about when talking about it."

"Yeah, that's Mikey alright" Donnie sighed, sounding a little too nonchalant for Raph's taste.

"Yes, yes very fascinating now that we cleared that up why don't we go celebrate while we're at it! Hallelujah! We were too late!"

"We don't know that"

"No? Then where do you propose he is? An ice cream store?! Let's face it, Donnie. They got him already."

"Who?" Simon asked to Raph's dismay.

"None of your business, that's who. Now scram. You've done enough"

"Hey, if Mikey's in danger, then it is my business. I can help you"

"The only thing helpful right now, is for you to stay out of this before we make you. This is a family matter, and it's got nothing to do with you!" he yelled, and not wasting another second rammed his way passed both boys and down the street waiting for his brother to pursue. He just didn't understand why… this wasn't the first time this happened. He'd spend every damn day on the street beating Purple Dragon scumbags for clues, or hints, or even just reassurance of any kind about his brothers safety and whereabouts. And every single day he'd come home with absolute nothing.

So, why… why did he feel so hopeless all of a sudden? And why was Donnie so cool about this whole thing?! Mikey wasn't just missing! He was taken! Dead or worse… Who else could it be? What did it take for his brother to realize that they were going into this blind, and now, coming out of it just as emptyhanded as before?

"You comin' or what?!"


The last nightmare was a lot more vivid than the last one. Leo remembered it fondly, this time with a sense of familiarity that, he only seemed to trace back to when he first met Karai. It was unnerving really, how his senses somehow seemed to draw him closer and closer to the truth, despite the fact that he had no idea what that truth was.

Hopkins was still at his office that night, having remained there for little over two days working in day and night as more and more chaos seemed to erupt on the streets. Leo had come to the conclusion that if he wanted to solve his own case, he'd have to do it by himself.

A piece of advice, Leo. If you wanna get your memories back, try to meditate. Usually helps to empty your mind in order to regain your senses. Trust me on that…

Remembering Karai's advice, he decided to abandon sleep altogether in favor of attempting a more nuanced approach to recovering his memory. He'd think himself completely crazy of course for even thinking about heeding the advice of the girl putting a sword to his throat, but somehow dreaming up monsters attacking him, and waking up with the strange feeling that he didn't know where he was for a brief moment, made it seem all the more sensible and he chose not to think too much about it. He hurried down the street, his head stinging a bit in the side but ultimately during okay, and towards where he last caught a glimpse of something. And despite the horrible smell and every single bone in his body urging him to go back to his room before Hopkins came back, there was still something inside him that made him keep going. He couldn't quite explain it, other than for every step he took, it felt almost as if he'd done it before. Like he was walking in the footsteps of his past, if the previous him liked to hang out in sewer as a regular thing, however improbable that was. "Okay, so far so good" he muttered to himself, when reaching the bottom.

Normally he resented open spaces like this, darkness spilling all over, but for some reason he almost felt more at ease down here than on the surface. He turned on his flashlight and started walking, hoping that the act itself was somehow enough to make him remember how he ended up there in the first place. As he walked, the bandages around his head only seemed to tighten more and more, and he had to force himself not to fiddle with it too much. The doctors had already given him too much hazzle for continuing to pull them down over his eyes in his sleep.

After a while, he finally found a spot free of sound. The feeling that he'd somehow been in the exact same tunnel before tickling his brain slightly as he put the flashlight down. He sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes, focusing on his breathing like it came naturally to him. Suprisingly natural as a matter of fact. In and out. "Okay, here we go, Leo. Totally not crazy at all, just... sitting in the sewer, in the middle of the night, thinking about nothing. Yep, just completely normal stuff" Letting the darkness that surrounded him be all that remained he decided that all things considered, this probably wasn't the craziest thing to happen to him, trying his best to stop thinking and start listening instead. Silence, nothing but silence... Well, that and the sound of the drainpipes echoing whenever a drop spilled down from the cracks, but that was besides the point. Leo continued like that for a few more minutes, not really sure whether or not he felt like nothing more than an idiot in the sewer or just desperate enough that he felt it could actually work.

Leonardo…

But as time passed and as his heartbeat slowed down, his surroundings emptying out in his mind, something became very clear. Something that he couldn't believe was even happening for real, until it started to reach out to him by its own, the same voice he'd dreamed about in his nightmares. This time feeling more and more like there was someone else there with him, reaching out like he'd done this before. Like right now he wasn't on the cold hard ground, but somewhere warm and familiar. Not alone, everything started by some strange miracle to look like a memory. And this time, he wasn't scared. In actuality, he felt almost comforted. It was strange… he was almost certain he'd been here before. Done this before…

You are close, my son…

"What do you mean?" he tried to ask, feeling as if wherever the voice came from, whoever it was, he could recognize that someone to be sitting cross-legged just in front of him. He knew this person… he had to because… talking to him then and there, it made something inside of him just break. He couldn't explain it, tried not hard not to let his pile of questions snap him out of it before it was too late.

You will find yourself in due time. You must be patient, for the past comes to those who are at peace with their present. You must live in the moment, before you can become who you are meant to be.

A hand touched his shoulder. The same touch that usually came before the slaughter, but this time it was simply an act of reassurance. Though Leo was certain he was either dreaming or hallucinating, once again, his mind told him otherwise everyhting in him slowing down. Somehow making it just as believable that he was sitting there, talking to someone who wasn't even there. I am really losing my mind here... I don't even know who I'm talking to...

Someone who cares for you deeply

"Then help me remember. Please… I'll do anything"

The void started to flicker a bit, Leo's headache growing worse by the second. The hard part soon proved to be maintaining his headspace without loosing his focus at the same time.

Leonardo, I will always be with you, but it is not I you should be seeking. Your team needs you. They need their leader back just as much as you need your family.

Wait-my family…? What family? Leo wasn't sure he understood. Well, he wasn't sure he understood much of anything, but right now more than anything he was desperate for answers. Desperate for anything that might clue him into the mess that was his mind, fumbling and failing to collect the pieces he needed to learn his past. But this voice… he felt like he should be terrified, but all he ever felt was relief for some weird reason, guiding him to not freak out but listen.

"What do I have to do?"

He waited patiently, silence once again meeting him on the other end. He could just about glimpse the man behind the voice in his mind, all before the darkness swept him away leaving Leo alone once again his mind reeling.

Or at least, that's what he thought.

"Well, well, what do we have here?"

Little did Leo know, before he had time to open his eyes a pair of hands grabbed him and shoved him against the brick wall so hard his headache was nearly tripled in size. Everything was blurry, six dudes slowly melting into three before him laughing maniacally and blowing smoke rings in his face as he was choked.

"Think you can just waltz on in here on our turf as if you own the place, kiddo? I don't think so"

And that's when he saw it. Hopkins had warned him the Purple Dragon's ego was so big they wore giant tattoos to let the world know how proud they were. Everything started to blur, Leo desperately trying to catch his breath, his left-hand fiddling after the flashlight.

"You looking for this?" one of them snickered, before promptly throwing it into the water. Now everything was moving at seventy miles an hour, Leo heaving after his breath, eyes wandering everywhere around him desperate. He tried to kick, scratch or punch, but they were too many and he was too weak.

Funny thing was, in any other situation he'd probably see his life flash before his eyes right about now, but he didn't exactly have a life to remember. All I had left to go on was this: muscle memory. And he used that same technique that not a few days ago had helped him out of a tight spot when confronting Karai, not knowing how he did it at all. This time was no different, but he didn't think about it before his instincts took over and before he knew it, he was able to breathe again. Sending one of the PF's a solid kick to the chin, he did what always worked in horror movies.

He ran like hell.


"Maybe I could use the remnants from the mask to track his-

"When are you gonna give it up already?!" Raph pumped his knuckles together, Donnie still pacing back and forth on the roof like a lost sheep. He'd been going on and on like that for little over an hour now, studying Mikey's mask closely for every single fiber and tomato stain he could find, as if that would somehow tell them exactly where he was.
"Do you have a better idea?!"
"Yeah. It's called ripping the anti-foot clan a new one"

"And how do you plan to do that, if you don't mind me asking?"
"Really slowly" he remarked, gritting his teeth at the thought of smashing every single one of them to pieces. He was getting really tired of Donnie continuing to insist there was another way of tracing him they hadn't already tried. Seemed the saying 'two heads are better than one' didn't apply to them.

"Raph, we have to think about this rationally, I mean we weren't there! We don't know what happened!"
"Exactly my point! We weren't there and now what?! You really think the police are going to find him if the foot's already got their hand on him? Sure, didn't stop them last time they tried to kill us"

"Would you just shut up for two seconds?!" Donnie yelled, so loudly in fact it made Raph nearly wish he'd tipped him off a little earlier. The gleam in his eye told him that his little brother was on to something, and he bet he was just about to find out what whether he liked it or not. But even so, he couldn't deny the gleam in his eye. It was the same look Donnie had right before he came up with something brilliant to save the day and it was more than enough to make Raph listen up.

"Mrs. Robertson said they had a fight. What if that's why he left in the first place?"

"So, what if it was?"

Donnie rolled his eyes, as if it was that obvious. "So? Where does Mikey always go when he's upset?"

And then it clicked, Raph reminiscing about all the times their little brother had temporarily left the team to go sulk somewhere far away. What'd happen every single time he did? Heck, what'd happen every time Raph had temporarily left the team?

"Trouble"

A moment of clarity made both Raph and Donnie do a double take before they both knew with certainty, simultaneously spurting out the first thing that came to mind:

"The lair"

Suddenly all Raph's anger started to be dampened into what he could only describe to be an opportunity. It was all so clear, how the heck didn't he notice it sooner!? Donnie you're a genius! Though of course he didn't tell him that.

"Of course, that idiot would go the one place I told him not to!" he bit, grabbing his bo staff and tightening his purple mask over his face, Raph doing the same with his. His brother was the first to crawl down, carefully balancing himself on the bars before swinging down gracefully, "Had to happen sooner or later. I'm surprised he lasted this long without-

His brother paused, the color leaving his face. "Eh, Raph?"

Running 'round the corner of the building hastily he turned towards his brother, starring ahead down the alley, completely paralyzed. "What? Come on, don't tell me it's blocked or something. This is New York! We'll find another cover"

"Eh… I think will have to put saving Mikey on hold for now and maybe focus a little more, you know, saving ourselves first!" he yelled first then seeing the band of gangsters waiting for them on the other side. Purple dragons. Maybe 10-15 minimum, all of which looked frighteningly more capable than the usual punks Raph was so used to beat up. And right now, all of them focused primarily on him and if he were to guess, very eager to make him suffer in the worst way possible. Though to be fair, this felt more like a reward for a hard day's work than anything else. He pulled out his sai, the feeling alone enough to provide him with months' worth of serotonin.

"Now this is what I'm talking about! You ready Don?!"

"Am I?!" Donnie yelped excitedly, swinging out his bo and readying his fighting stance when- "Wha- Are you kidding me?! A mop?! Oh, Come. On!"

Or maybe not.


Leo was still panting when he rounded the corner, still struggling to grasp what the heck had just happened down there, but to little succes. Climbing back to the surface however, the sound of footsteps trailing him behind was still very much apparent and he had to force himself to keep going despite his dizziness. One of those katanas would've been really useful right about now, he thought to himself, cursing the fact that he'd forgotten his phone. He looked around, searching, scanning the area anxiously for a phone he could borrow, until he realized he was in an area of the city he didn't realize. The sewers had somehow led him straight into a criminal infested purple dragon nest, and from the looks of the goons behind him right now looking very eager to break his bones, he'd taken a gander that maybe he wasn't working with them at all. He'd of course enjoy the fact that he was right so that he could shove it into Hopkins face a whole lot more, if it weren't for the fact that he was being chased by a gang twice his size and with baseball bats and crowbars.

When he rounded another corner, finally sure he'd lost them somehow, another inconvinence made him realize that sneaking out in the middle of the night by himself maybe wasn't the best idea. His leg started to hurt, and he had to momentarily sit down trying to contain his frustrations. But of course, he didn't have much time to cope however, as the sound of a scream somewhere close made him nearly jump back to his feet and set into a run. A course of action that quickly proved to be very unlucky, given that the first thing Leo got out of trying to run away from his problems, was straight into the gang member blocking the alley. No people around to help him, no cellphone and not even his younger more agile body to help him out, because apaprently his knee had decided to stop working at the most inoppotune time. Leader he said, as if.

"Look, I don't want any trouble-

But neither was listening, before promptly, and very harshly swinging a bat towards his head. Leo barely doged it, stumbling backwards until he found himself trapped. The gang walked towards him, menacingly weighing their weapons in their hands like they were rehearsing for a play or something and getting ready to grab him before Leo could escape. With nowhere to go, and no one among them seemingly able to hear him out, he decided to do the only thing he could.

He closed his eyes, waited for the first hit and prayed.

But, just as he was anticipating the impact, and sending his entire body into a momentary shock, he was instead send nearly flying to the side as a result of instintcly throwing himself away from whatever it was the crashed beside him. He opened his eyes, panicked murmers from the pf's when they realized it came from the upper building. And right there next to him, lay one of their buddy's, as evident from the tatto on his neck ladning face down in the concrete, probably thrown from somewhere above and Leo was ready to call out for help when-

"Guys! Guys he's here! Davy was right! He's not alone this time!" a guy came running, clearly another 'friend' clutching a bruised eye and a bloody cut on his cheek.

"What? NOW?!"

There was no mistaking it. They were all terrefied. Leo was hoping this would distract them long enough for him to make his escape of course, preferably out of the ally and to the other side of the street where he could call for help, but he didn't get very far.

"And where do you think you're going, squirt? Don't think for one second we're done with you just yet!" one of them snarled, grabbing him by the loose ends of his headbandages, powerless to stop it. He tried to scream, but hands quickly grasping around his throat made it almost impossible. Top that off with the insane pain of having your entire head hanging loose, feet dangling over ground, Leo was sure that this was it. He was finally done for, no more playing detective. Whatever it was that the man from his dreams had tried to tell him, it wouldn't matter. This is what I get, taking the doctor's advice seriously about tying those bandages properly...

"But what about the red bandit and the other kid?! Aren't we gonna-

Another crash send the goons from behind tumbling to the ground. Leo's vision was getting blurry so he could barely see them getting thrown away by something small and shiny hitting the ground below. Many of them turned tail and ran away screaming, others yelled out angrily swinging their weapons blindly in every direction like a blind man swatting a fly. Feeling his throat tighten and the color draining from his cheeks, suddenly he was dropped to the ground, heeving for breath and the reason why he was spared still very unclear.

But just as he was about to escape whatever it was apparently interrupting his attack and coming to his rescue, a figure dropped down in front of him, facing the Purple Dragons head on with two needle like objects in each hand. So, either Leo was still hallucinating from taking too much of his medicine, or this was the guy Hopkins was so jealous of.

"Couldn't leave us alone, could ya Davey? You know Don' was only kidding about the vial, right?"

Chapter 7: Battle of the Bands

Summary:

As their fearless leader makes his surprise return, it quickly becomes apparent that getting him back won't be easy.

A mysterious figure decides to come out into the light as the gang sets their rescue plan in motion.

Mikey makes a cellmate buddy.

Chapter Text

There came a time, very rarely of course (and keep in mind, Raph never really thought about this as a basic principle if he didn't have to) but sometimes, there did come a time, where the question of why they were fighting, for some unexplainable reason shot to the surface in his brain like a lightning bolt. This was never really something that occurred during their missions, it was after all, just what they did mostly as a general way of living. It was all so simple in his mind: stopping the bad guys, doing the right thing, saving people and calling it a night.

But it did happen, ever so often, when he'd find himself fighting for his life or the lives of his friends and family, he started to wonder what exactly it was that he hoped to achieve in the end... What was so worth sacrificing, that it was the very thing that drove them to risk their lives every night, again and again for people who didn't even seem to care about them? So far, there had been three times in his life when Raph had felt this way.

The first time was also coincidentally the first time he'd seen the surface. He still remembered that feeling of fresh air hitting him in the face, something he'd unfortunately been denied for a good portion of his life underground, and the ever-present urge to run away at full speed whenever he got the chance. He remembered the lights, the noises the entire city of New York coming to life around him like a carnival. An entire world left unexplored, and he was ready to take it for everything it had to offer. But of course, that dream didn't become a reality for many particular reasons, the first and most important one being his family.

The second time happened during the invasion, a reality check coming to him in the form of their older brother being thrown unconscious through a window beaten and comatosed. A grim reminder that at the time, and sometimes still, shook Raph to his core. He rarely talked about it, and for no good reason other than to really distract himself from the important stuff happening in the present. He'd lived by the idea that everything they did would make sense somehow, and even if it didn't- who cared?

And the third one, was probably the most obvious one. Because despite the fact that a few minutes ago he had no idea whether or not his brother was alive or not, now it suddenly didn't matter what it was he was fighting for. He fought for Mikey. And that was all that he needed to know. End of story.

"So, who wants to go first?" he grinned, cracking his knuckles with that almost eerie smile of glee plastered on his face. The hoard of goons looked at him with a mixture of anger and fear, a habit of theirs that already occured about two months ago after he'd fought through a good portion of their colleagues with ease. Without Casey Jones on the case, it seemed there had only been one vigilante left to protect the streets, a task in which Raph had initially taken up reluctantly. But soon enough, and perhaps not surprisingly, he quickly found he relished the position and every broken bone that came with it.

He barely noticed the kid behind him, still blue in the face from having been what appeared to be choked with scruffy looking head-bandages and looking very confused. Raph didn't get to look at him properly before he quickly had to dodge a baseball bat aimed for his head. And thus, the game was on. He jumped to the side, faster than he anticipated, the adrenaline rush in his veins when he kneed the first goon in the chin filling every vein in his body. For a moment it was like time stood still, more and more rushing in like blood thirsty dogs, and grabbing his sai, Raph did what he did best. He swept the leg of one pd, kicked another one into the wall, slammed a third one into his elbow and counted the seconds until eleven had been mercilessly rendered into ragdolls. Only thirty-two, yet still a tad bit slower than last time. It wasn't until two of them came running his direction with metal rods he started to sweat.

Suddenly, a blast from above made Raph jump in front of the stranger, shielding him from the incoming blast. But as fate would have it, the blast turned out to be a cloud of purple smoke and not an explosion, quickly followed by Donnie entering the battle in less than a second, using his "bo" to send one pd flying into two others. Only five to go it seemed, but more was on the way.

"What took you so long?!" he yelled, blocking the guy in front of him who's breath was nearly enough in itself to render him defeated. Donnie came stumbling to his feet, casually blocking the metal rod his contender was, at the moment, desperately shoving towards his face.

"Oh well, why don't I just plug in my super-sonic roller-skates and NOT save your life?! I was BUSY!" he wheezed, probably at a frequency only dogs could hear. Point taken. And as pr. usual, Donnie tossed him what looked to be small eggshells from across the other side, and as Raph kicked the nearest pd in the face, he held out his hands to catch them. Please don't be regular eggs, please don't be regular eggs, please don't be- but luckily none of them broke in his hands for him to find out.

They fought like this for a while, back and forth dodging and blocking, back-to-back like the good old days, but this time there was no doubt who would come out on top. If anything, the fact that they could fight like their old selves, was just a testament to their strengthened abilities. And Raph had the slight sense that these past few days might've something to do with it. They finally fought like a team again. The feeling he'd craved for so long finally coming to fruition again. And for just a moment, one sweet blissful moment of sending thugs to the hospital, it felt like everything was back to normal again. Well, circumstances aside. However, the festivities where soon cut short, as Donnie's painstakingly long war-cry rang through the alley behind him, sending his third attacker to his knees once he aimed his staff directly at his ribcage. But just as he was about to dodge another blow from an incoming enemy, he inexplicably stalled,

"Wait a minute, there's a civilian here?! WOAH- " the PD came at him from the side, leaving Donnie's shoulder mostly likely bruised in the morning. If Raph wasn't busy dueling the two-pound flesh on legs in front of him, he'd probably be a little more concerned- whereas his brother seemed to panic enough for both of them, "Why didn't you say there was a civilian?!"

"Don't see how that's important right now" Raph groaned, struggling to keep his attacker at bay using just his strength. Though he was just as curious as to who would come out on top in terms of muscle as he was eager to put the quarrel to an end, unfortunately he wouldn't get to find out, as Donnie knocked the guy out from behind with just one swing. Uhhthat's gonna hurt tomorrow…

"It's important if they're after him too, meathead!"

"Well then! In that case why don't we just ask them!"

The civilian boy was still watching the fight with a very mixed look of confusion and maybe a piqued interest. The 'interest' part, probably rendered into mostly a solid fear for his life, once Raph unapologetically wandered over to the unconscious thug and grabbed him by the face like a ventriloquist, "Hey there, mind telling us what you want with our friend over here?" as expected only a pained wail escaped the man and Donnie looked very much the opposite of amused at this. "That's what I thought"

He let go of the man and backflipped over to the other side of the wall, using the dumpster to launch himself high enough into the air, that he was able to kick the guns out of the two nearest PD's hands. Donnie rolled his eyes, not very surprised. He nonchalantly blocked an in-coming pipe with his staff, before wandering over to the frightened civilian and speaking in that sugary sweet tone he'd (mostly use when around dogs or April) holding up his hands to calm the stranger.

"Hey there, hehe. Everything's fine! Hehe, nothing to see here! Just stay where you are and remember, you never saw us-"

"Look out…!" the guy suddenly yelled, Raph barely catching a glimpse of the thug trying to bash his little brother's head in with his fist. Donnie barely managed to dodge this time, sweeping the man's leg and using his mob to at least break five different places in the poor guy's collarbone. As Donnie gave an approving nod, he let out his hand to help the kid to his feet. An effort that ultimately didn't do much good, as he almost immediately fell down exhausted in the aftermath, blood running down the side of his head.

"You're hurt… Raph this guy's hurt! We gotta get him out here now!"

Kicking what he counted as the seventh gun away from a thug and kneeing him in the back for good measure, he almost wasn't sure he heard correctly, "What? So, he can babble on about the freaks in masks beating up thugs in shady alleys? Not gonna happen"

"Fine! Then you take him"

"Why do I have to take him?"

"Just do it! You have the last smoke bombs and I can't make any more in time!" Donnie yelled.

"Oh, for the love of g-

But Raph didn't get to argue back this time, the world turning black and white for a few seconds before he realized he was on the ground- his skull throbbing.

"Raph! Argh"

Donnie tried to come to his aid, but was instead dragged back by two-pound, who made sure to keep him still as another guy started swinging his bat at his gut on repeat. The sight alone was enough to send Raph into a boiling rage, but as he tried to move, his legs suddenly failed him. And if that wasn't enough, a sharp burning ache in his back started to sizzle up and down his bones like a wildfire and he let out a scream nearly biting his tongue. His sai were just exactly out of reach as he struggled to get up, the sound of laughter from each blow to his brother only making him more and more furious. Everything was shaking from his field of vision, and any other day he'd have probable been able to get away with it, if it wasn't for the fact that he no longer fought for himself. More and more PD's started gathering around him eager to see the show, dizziness swelling in his head, hit after hit. They kept on kicking and laughing, spurting out different slurs and names to taunt him, not even his mantra would be able to shield him from. It was at times like these he wished to god that he'd never taken that pill in the first place. And yet-

"What the-"

A gunshot was heard nearby, bullet hitting concrete and stalling his circle of torment just long enough for him to get his strength back and freeing himself. Without a second to lose, he launched himself forward and grabbed his weapon. As soon as it was back in his hands, it was like that fire from earlier dampened a bit, once the color left each thug's faces as they realized the red masked kid was up on his feet again and hungry for violence. Before he got started however, he noticed the civilian holding up the gun, his hands shaking but his eyes steady and determined.

It wasn't until he joyously got to slam each PD bastard into the ground and Donnie quickly joining them that Raph really started to notice the stranger helping them out. Well, to the best of his ability, the cut on the side of his head still looked pretty severe, but maybe that was all the reason why he was crazy enough to not to run away. After all, he still had every opportunity available to run to safety or call the cops if he hadn't already, but for whatever reason he didn't. Not that it wasn't appreciated, but it begged the question: what was really keeping him here?

"Hey, not… bad" Raph muttered, as the kid used the handle of the gun he picked up to knock a tooth loose on a tall gangly fella holding a crowbar. The kid got to his knees in heavy breaths, and Raph noticed Donnie- now with a bloody nose, fiddling with a device behind the dumpster as more came after him in the meantime.

"Thanks, I think. So... mind telling me what they want with us?"

"Well…" he paused, unsure how to answer, when he ruthlessly (and not at all intentionally) stabbed one PD in the hand with his sai, so his screams could probably be heard for miles. Nice job. If there was one thing the Hamato clan and the criminal underground had in common, it was keeping their warfare as discreet as possible. And now, the cops would probably be there any minute. Nicely done! "Might wanna save the talking for after we get out of this?"

The kid nodded slightly disappointed, but decided not to question it further as his balance became wobbly and he had to lean against the wall for support. And just as he did, an all too familiar image entered Raph's head recalling that night for some reason. He was just about to lend him a hand, when a gun suddenly was aimed for his head forcing him to raise both of his' in defeat.

"Okay, that's enough! This ends nowAARGH!" but the thug didn't get to finish, when a solid kick to his face send him to the ground unconscious in less than a second. Raph would've probably thought he was dreaming it, weren't it for the strangely familiar way the civilian boy performed the move just now, and he had to stop himself from smiling like an idiot. Don't get any ideas… It was too quick- too clean. Something not even he'd been able to defend against, without several weeks of training beforehand. What the heck was that…?

"Hey, you're actually really good at this" Raph said, though it was more of a question than a statement.
"Huh, complimented by a criminal"

"Hey when you win some you lose some- what's your name anyway?"

"What's yours?" the kid countered, dodging another blow barely, before squinting in pain. The annoying as heck superior attitude certainly sounded familiar.

"What's it to ya?"

"Okay, fine" he sighed as Donnie suddenly send two guys flying in their direction.

"Sorry!" he yelled, both boys sharing a momentary loss for words before the civilian held out his hand all formerly and Raph understandably didn't know how to react, given they were technically still in a fight for their lives here. But then, as the name came over his lips-

"I'm Leo"

-everything started to make sense.


"Leo?!"

The kid with the red mask had been starring at him for a good solid minute now. The other one carrying around the mop for some reason (he still couldn't decide whether or not it was simply a hallucination brought to him by his head injury- though that would be a reasonable explanation or just the only thing available), lifted a brow, a hand under his chin speculatively.

"Huh, that's a weird coincidence"

Though the quiet that since had emerged around the alley would indicate they were finally safe, footsteps nearby were enough for Leo's instincts to kick in, and he without thinking, grabbed the mop out of his rescuers hands and slammed it over the thug's head enough times that he couldn't get up again.

Now both boys were starring at him, as the remaining Purple Dragons who wasn't unconscious hurried to their feet and over the rooftops in a quick get-away. Watching this proved to be an exhausting effort, and without a say Leo dropped the mop and fell to his knees, feeling his head buzzing like a ticking time bomb.

"Arg…"

All but the guy in the red mask seemed genuinely impressed, so much so the tall guy's entire face lit up with excitement upon retrieving his "weapon" from the concrete. Leo would join him, mutually impressed by his quick thinking and surreal ability to handle himself tonight, if his mind wasn't also burning at the moment trying to comprehend the transpiring events in a non-painful way.

"Nice going! I almost thought we were done for!" the tall guy laughed, jumping up and down like child on Christmas when he realized he was the only one not starring like a crazed lunatic. "You okay there, Raph?" he then asked, but with no response. "Raph?"

"Leo…" he just said, still starring, as if his name alone was the magical password to open up the gates of Narnia and the boy just realized he held the key. He still hadn't introduced himself, unless he also coincidentally was called Leo and that's why he kept on repeating it- but he assumed going by the tall gangly fella helping him to his feet at the moment, that it was either Ralph or Raph- if that was even a word. Fitting, thought Leo, based on the way he'd brutally stabbed, kicked and probably bit the Purple Dragons to pieces tonight. Some of them could still be heard groaning in pain nearby and he wondered if he should start calling for an ambulance or Hopkins. One for them and one for himself though he didn't know what order.

But as the sound of what would immediately be recognized as cop sirens started to wail nearby, he figured he didn't have to after all. When hearing this, however, the tall boy seemed to go pale, not sharing his relief at this. "Uhhh, I think that's or que. Come on, we might still be able to make it in time if we hurry"

"Leonardo."

Took Leo a second to process that the stabby-one was adressing him, "…are you talking to me?"

As the mop-guy seemed to become increasingly eager to escape before the cops arrived, so did the other one seem to become more and more frustrated, ignoring him completely and stepping closer towards Leo still clutching the side of his head.

"What are you-Yes I'm talking to you! Where the hell have you been?!"

"Raph, we really gotta go!"

He shook his head, grabbing Leo by the wrist with a force surprising for someone who just battled a platoon of thugs all night, the rifts and bruises started to show. "No, we really gotta go. Now. Before they show up"

"What are you doing?! Let go! " Leo bit, his hand shivering as he pulled away, the red masked boy not easily defied. First the PD and now he was getting abducted by crazy crime fighting teenagers with cleaning tools and knives. What are the chances all of this proves to just be another crazy dream? The sirens were close now and Leo realized that despite his conscious slowly starting to leave him, he was standing in front of probably the best witnesses he'd come across so far, and letting them go now wouldn't do anything good for his case. At the same time, he couldn't deny the fact that something about them gave him a weird feeling. Not really a shock given everything else he'd seen tonight. There was no doubt about it- these kids are the weirdest vigilantes I've ever seen.

Whoever these kids were, they weren't friends of the NCPD, they were definitely not friends of the Purple Dragons, and given their weird attire and extraordinary set of fighting skills, it probably wouldn't be too far-fetched to assume they were working for the same people Hopkins tracked down in Greenwich. Or at the very least, they were searching for the same thing, whatever it was, apparently important enough for them to safe his life. Well, that was his initial thought, but now he had the slight sense it wasn't all there was to it.

"Come on, Leo it's us! You know it's us! I can't believe it- I'm such an idiot! I should've guessed by your voice, the way you fight, t-the freaking annoying ass condescending attitude, you-you're… you're really alive." And just like that, it was like the anger turned off for a brief moment, quickly followed by what he could only describe as some kind of relief- as the boy without warning wrapped his arms around Leo who stood back lost for words right until he let go. "After all this time you're okay. God, you look so… different. Well actually you look awful, so I guess not much has changed, huh?"

The tall one put a hand on 'Raph's' shoulder, the words almost muttered out as if he was too afraid to speak them, "Raph, I don't think he-

"Yeah, I know, I know Donnie, you were right. Okay, I said it! You were right. Now come on. They're gonna be here any minute, and we need to fix you up" he continued, brushing him away and approaching Leo who wasn't quite sure how to react, a maelstrom of questions surfacing in his mind.

When the pain in his skull finally lessened a bit, he tried to speak not really knowing what to say, "What are you- argh… talking about? I don't even know you. I shouldn't know you. And you still haven't told me who you guys even are!?"

"Are you kidding me, Leo?! Wait just- " Raph started to dig around in his coat, every nerve in his bruised body seemingly moving at seventy miles an hour until he finally found what he was looking for. He held out a small blue fabric, holes in the middle and stains of blood around the edges making Leo wonder if it was their blood or the poor soul wearing it's. When he held it out, he looked like the mask would be the key to solving everything, waiting patiently for Leo to say something that would prove his point. But of course, all Leo saw was an old mask matching theirs, for some reason being handed to him like it would answer all of his questions.

"See? You believe us, right? I mean I would've thought Donnie's gap alone should be enough to convince ya"

"Hey!"

"I don't know what you're talking about" Leo muttered, genuinely wishing he could lie his way out of this one, but he was telling the truth, and just as he did the smile vanished on Raph's face. The sirens were getting closer- they could hear it. Soon they'd have company and by then, it would be too late to get answers without cops interfering.

"Okay, are you pulling my sai?! This isn't funny, Leo! We have to go! Now. "

"Raph"

Trying once more to drag Leo along by force, he stood firmly, freeing himself once again with ease, though this time the grip was a lot more locked around his wrist then when the PD's had grabbed him earlier tonight, "But I still don't understand- who are you people? Why did you save me?!"

"That guy hit you in the head or something? "

"You really don't recognize us?" the tall one- Donnie as he was apparently called, asked, worry in his eyes when he approached, as if someone had just kicked a puppy.

"Should I?"

Raph was the one raising his voice this time, already red in the face to the point where it was getting harder to see if he was wearing a mask or not, "Should you? What do you mean should you?! Great! Same old Leo. After all this time, and of course you had to go and-

He stopped, voice cracking and Donnie (to no avail) desperately tried to drag him along once the sound of footsteps nearby roamed the streets.

"Man, where the hell where you?! We thought you were dead! How could you just leave us like that! You're supposed to be our leader! Have you any idea the trouble we're in?!"

"Raph!" Donnie yelled, grabbing him by the shoulders though his gaze still lingered on Leo clutching his shoulder.

"What?! I'm not finished with you!"

"LEO!"

The yell came from somewhere down the other side of building, and they all turned towards it, time running out. Leo recognized that voice instantly, despite the growing pains making everything flicker. Either he was about to wake up on the floor of his room and all of this proved to be nothing but a dream, or he was about to get a serious ass-kicking once Hopkins showed up. The tall one let out a heavy sigh, fighting to get his partner's attention,

"We can't be seen. Remember? And Mikey needs us more right now, so we have to go. I know how you feel, trust me I do, but right now we have more important stuff, and we can't afford to get caught. Okay? We have to go. Now. With or without him"

And not surprisingly, Raph wasn't very quick to agree to this, glaring hopelessly back to Leo and Donnie as if he couldn't decide who to yell at first. "What? No! No, we're not leaving him! Leo, come on!" he begged.

And this is where Leo had to make a decision. Stay or go? The strangers that saved his life, who claimed to know him, one of them right now looking half out of his mind trying to get him to come along. But what about Hopkins? I can't just leave him… he promised he'd help and he will, but also… Leo glared around the alley. All the destruction caused in the span of a few minutes, these two knowing more than enough to make them likely candidates for the murderers and sending them straight to prison if they didn't leave now. They had to, because if he made them stay to get arrested if they were innocent, how would that help anybody? He'd already made one reckless decision tonight, and as a result he was right now on the verge of collapsing… no, Donnie was right. They had to go. And he had to get to a doctor. So as much as he hated to admit it, the truth had to wait a bit longer it seemed. And the last thing he wanted was to be a part of the so-called truth that had the same power to kill innocents as it did to fight criminals.

Honestly what was he thinking? Going along with criminals… they could be lying for all he knew. How could he be sure? Yet something inside still couldn't help but feel sorry. Guilt weighing him down along with his broken body.

"I'm sorry"

"I see him! Over here!" the voices called out, sirens blaring louder and louder mixed with the sound of footsteps echoing and radios buzzing. Raph stopped, disbelief making his pupils narrow. "You're not serious. Leo… its us. Your brothers"

Leo didn't know what to say, feeling more and more like this was nothing but a dream he couldn't wake up from, and yet he also felt like someone had just punched him in the stomach. The sight of both his rescuers becoming more and more darkened, all except for the scoff that left Raph who's eyes conveyed the cold sting of betrayal, though Leo had no idea why. He just wanted to apologize. This didn't feel right… why didn't it feel right?

"Well, isn't this typical… so much for being fearless, leader"

"Wait-

But before he could say another word, a cloud of purple smoke suddenly imploded in the alley. As it evaporated, he found himself alone again, eyes flaring everywhere at once as if they were just lurking behind the corner, but the action itself just made his headache feel like a migraine.

"LEO!"

He looked back, footsteps running up to him and when Hopkins reached him, the old geezer nearly threw himself to his knees probably out of his mind with anger. "Leo thank god! What the hell where you thinking?!"

"I'm sorry, Mr. Hopkins, I shouldn't have-

But when instead of an angry cop greeting him, instead, once again making Leo question reality, he was met in a warm embrace close to squeezing the lungs out of him in the process and he had to double check if it was really Hopkins there with him. "I've been calling you for I don't even know how many times! Have you any idea the trouble you're in, kid?!"

Leo sighed, closing his eyes.

"I think I'm starting to"


"You know, they're probably on their way already. Mr. Robertson- well probably not him actually, scratch that, but Mrs. Robertson for sure! That lady knows what's up, let me tell ya. And Tyler, well if he's not busy I guess, he might be in school which is totally fine- I can tell he needs those grades… and Simon… I really hope he's not looking either."

Mikey didn't know how long he'd been in that cell. Well, he wasn't usually good at keeping track of things, they all sort of just happened around him. He'd spend hours on end rolling around on the cold metal floor, carefully avoiding the glass around his cuffs while kicking the bars on his cage with decreasing effort.

"Don't get me wrong- I love Simon! He's the man for sure, but if he came here, it would probably be super dangerous… Not wanting him to know the truth? Whaaaat? That is so not what I was referring to! " he called out, sparring a glance in the other cage's direction, because what if Mr. Suitpants-guy really was still alive and was simply having a good afternoon nap? Or he was just a mute fella who was also coincidentally an excellent listener whom Mikey could confide in and not at all a corpse? At least, that's what he kept telling himself as his repeated efforts to break free proved to be doing him nothing worthwhile. "Okay, okay… you got me. I don't want him to come. I mean, of course I want him to come but I don't want him to come, you know?"

The bonking of his heel against the metal, emptied out into a loud echo filling the space, once his energy was finally used up and he collapsed on the ground.

"Yeah, you're right. I should just stop lying and tell him the truth. I mean, he'd understand right?" he muttered, nearly convincing himself that he wasn't alone in his thoughts for a moment. He looked around, simultaneously tired and also desperate to move. He was tired of his cage, tired of being lonely. He'd spend hours on end doing nothing but reminding himself how this was a horrible idea, and that once again running away from everyone never solves anything. He couldn't break out of the cage, and even if he could where would he go? He had no idea where they took him, and even if he did, he was sure the place would be heavily guarded. No, as time went on it felt more and more like him and Suitpants-guy were the only people left in the world, and it was driving him crazy. Because unlike the other times he'd been in this situation, he'd know his teammates would come for him as they always did. He had nothing to fear, he knew how it went- how it always went, but now? If Mikey was being completely honest with himself, he had no idea what was going to happen.

"AAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I'm bored! What's taking them so long!? Need… food… sunlight… video games gaaarrrhh! I hate this!" he sighed, kicking the ceiling of the cage for good measure. He missed his room, he missed people, he basically missed everything that didn't have anything to do with cages or mutagen-cuffs or unconscious prisoners with fashionable taste in suits. Well maybe the last part wasn't so bad. He tried to move his wrists, going over and over again in his brain about how to free yourself, but even if he had listened when Donnie explained this, these cuffs were different. And the smallest of movements, could very well render Mikey into a big green slot of jelly if he wasn't careful enough, something not even he was crazy enough to try. Anything but that.

"I bet Leo would know how to get out of these- oh you don't know him, but he's my older brother. He's actually also our sensei, which is weird because I guess that technically also makes him our mom? It's complicated, but he'd definitely know how to make an epic prison escape if he was here… which he, probably won't be hehe… he's probably got important leader stuff to take care off before he can show up, just the usual."

"Sounds like one heck of a family you got there"

"GARGH!" Mikey shot up into the ceiling, promptly banging his head into it with a speed not unlike a cat realizing it touched water. The clang still bellowed loudly as he got back to his senses, trying to rub his sore head before he remembered that oh yeah- handcuffed. "Ouch"

"You okay, over there?"

Mikey was just about ready to explode with glee, when he saw Suitpants-guy on the other side calling out to him. "You're awake! You're AWAKE! YES! I knew you weren't DEAD! Who's the stupid one now Leo!" he laughed, as the old man blinked rapidly in the dim light of his cell. "Wait… uh, how long have you been not dead?" Mikey then asked, remembering how he'd just rambled on and on about his life like a waterfall for hours now… huh. it was weird being able to do that without someone banging you over the head repeatedly.

"About as long as the pizza topping debate- or whatever the heck that was. You okay, kid?"

"Am I?! Well… not really actually. I'm pretty hungry, my legs asleep, and I am pretty sure I was supposed to be lab partner with Robin McLiavitch in Physics, so she's probably gonna be pretty mad at me about that"

"I'll take that as a yes…?" the man said, a little unsure but ultimately accepting it as a somewhat normal answer. "How long was I out?"

Mikey shrugged, his concept of time failing him, but really, how was he supposed to know? After all, pantsuit-guy was still unconscious when he woke up, so for all he knew it could have been longer… a LOT longer. He barely knew day from night anymore, so the idea that he could've spend even longer in there without knowing, needless to say, terrorfied him. "I don't know… an hour? A day?"

"Of course…" he sighed, slightly troubled by this.

"Do you have a name, or can I just call you Mr. Pantsuit because honestly that's easy to remember and you do have a great suit."

He laughed, trying to manouver himself to the front of the cage, "My name is Marv Layton actually and don't worry, I'll get us out of here, uh-

"Mikey"

"Mikey. I just gotta get to my radio… somehow. It should be in my jacket"

"No, wait be careful dude! There's mutagen in the cuffs!"

"What?" Layton looked up, not following. He probably hadn't noticed the glow yet, and even if he did he most likely wouldn't know the danger it posed to him. And honestly Mikey would be pretty sad to already see his new friend go, if he accidentally broke the wrong mechanism trying to get free.

"Yeah, didn't believe it either. It sounds way cooler in comics but, I swear getting mutated is no fun. Well, I guess unless you're me, not that I enjoy getting mutated, but in my case it did have its benefits for my- well, existing and all but that doesn't mean that I-

"Your point?"
"Oh right, sorry. Basically, green gooey stuff equals not good. My brother would probably be able to explain it better- just don't let it touch you"

"Okay, okay… guess you're right. This seems an awful lot reminiscent of the canister back at the warehouse. Thanks for the heads up"

Thanks. Somehow that single word was enough to make Mikey feel like nothing short of a superhero and he proudly raised his chin, imagining himself saluting if his hands were free.
"No problemo Mr. Pantsuit- eh I mean Layton."

"You know, you're awfully calm about this" he noticed, still trying to somehow get his jacket up, though he seemed to struggle a lot.

"Eh, it's not so bad after the third or fourth time. Uh, except for the mutated part. That is a second for me and let me tell you first time was a doozy! So not fun- though Karai kinda wasn't Karai when she did it- she's my sister, long story, but she did apologize for it so it's cool. I think... Nah, it's cool."

Layton lifted a brow, still scanning the room through the bars to the best of his ability. Whoever this guy was he was quick to action, that much was apparent. Already on the "escaping-case" before Mikey could even blink. It felt comforting in a way to be with someone at least capable, and not hopelessly lying about talking about the mess of your life as you wonder why you're still alive after getting captured by the people trying to kill you. "You wouldn't happen to know why they took you, do you, kid?"

"Oh, they're just jealous because I have mad skills yo. Has to be that. I would be too if I were them, some people just wanna watch the world burn, dude" he sighed, wondering if the others were somewhere around here too, though Mikey figured that would probably not give the anti-foot much reason for kidnapping him in the first place if he was supposed to be the "invitation" or whatever that meant. "But don't worry. I've read a bunch of comics and so far, if you've been kidnapped at least three times, it means that you will probably also get out of it alive, so I am pretty sure that means we're going to be okay. Fan favorites and all"

Layton swore under his breath, probably just remembering that a minor was present, and he instead tried to calm himself, barely managing to shove his jacket off over his head in the process. "I'm glad you're optimistic at least, makes this a lot easier. But you have my word: I'll get us both out of here whatever it takes- I won't give up until you're back with your family again"

Mikey sighed, the memory of before still fresh in his mind. He leaned against the bars, trying to force a smile, though it slowly started to dawn on him the mess he was really in. "Probably won't matter anymore… I don't think they like me very much at the moment"

"Now, come on, what kind of nonsense is that? You had a falling out?" Layton asked, sounding generally interested. It was strange how two strangers could have a normal conversation while imprisoned by a crazy organization probably trying to take over the world. Yet here they were talking as if none of that mattered and honestly Mikey appreciated the gesture more than he could formulate with his own words. "I said some not so nice things… They probably won't take me back now. If they'll even get the chance" he sighed, the thought that maybe he'd never get the chance to see them again. To apologize, find his brothers, return Simon's glove and tell Simon the truth … for all he knew, it was too late and he'd missed his shot by actively running away from his problems instead of confronting them head-on like his family would have. Another habit of his, though this one was certainly not a recent one. "I think maybe that's why my brothers left… you know, being human and stuff is all fun and games of course, I mean I love human Mikey! There's been all this cool stuff that he can do now that papa would never let us near before. Its been great! But, my brothers? They don't know that guy… to them I'm still just the goofball who messes everything up. Same with the Robertsons…probably even Simon. And now look where that got me. I screwed it up again" he muttered, voice cracking along with whatever it was that had stuck itself in his throat like gravel.

"You're being too hard on yourself kid. Family's family. They forgive each other, that's how it works. No matter the squabble, the fighting, it doesn't matter. You love each other unconditionally- even if you forget to say it once in a while. Otherwise, it wouldn't be called family. And yours are out there right now, probably worried sick, and we need to do something about that don't you agree?"

Mikey couldn't help but smile a bit at this, surprised by the Suitpants-guy's response. He'd just poured his heart out to a stranger, yet he didn't immediately regret his honesty.

"You got a family, Mr. Layton?"

Layton chuckled, as if caught up in a memory, "A baby girl. And I know she'd never forgive me if I don't come home in one piece. So that's what I'm going to do. I'm getting the hell out of here, and you're coming with me"

Where have I heard that before? Wait a minute…! A thought clicked in Mikey's brain- yes he was just as surprised. "You know you remind me of my big bro. He used to quote all these cheesy lines from this old show Space Heroes to sound all dramatic and important and stuff-
"Dang it, I know I should've used a different speech!" he said, and they both laughed, somehow making the dark and gloomy prison they were currently in a little more welcoming. "Well, point still stands" he muttered, finally freeing a small device from his inner pocket. Trying to access it like a dog using just the tip of his nose, Layton all too soon let out yet another swear, which could only mean one thing-

"Damn. My transmitter's gone. They must've taken it when I was out"

"Is that bad?"

"Well, it certainly won't make escaping any easier. But don't worry. I'll figure something out"

Mikey nodded, trusting Layton despite plan A's recent fall from grace. No plan ever survives contact with the enemy- it is how you react to the unexpected that will determine whether or not you will succeed. And while that might be true, fact still remained that they were both in separate cages with nothing but the very thing out to get them available. And if that wasn't enough, the sound of a door opening nearby certainly didn't help their situation either and Mikey felt a chill down his spine.

"Okay, but whatever it is we better be quick, 'cause I think they're here!"

Light poured down the room from somewhere out of their field of vision, followed by the eerie sound of footsteps coming their way and echoing for every step. Mikey listened closely, remembering earlier lessons from Sensei about how to decode the number of people by the individual pace in steps, and he deduced there to be about four coming their way. Layton kept his guard up, sternly starring at whatever it was in the other end like he was just seconds away from shooting lasers out of his eyes. But then came another sound, this one proving to be something on wheels, creaking and whining along the metal floor it traversed. When their captors finally arrived, they only sparred Mikey one glance before proceeding to Layton's cage and Mikey got a bad feeling about this. Whatever it was they were transporting, it was big, round and glowing.

"Ah, Mr. Layton. Glad to see you finally awake" one of them said, and Mikey's mad detective skills told him this was the same guy who visited her earlier.
"Listen to me, whatever you freaks want it has got nothing to do with that kid, so let him go"

"Oh, I am afraid that is not true. It has gotten everything to do with them- not that ot will be any of your concern. You on the other hand-" he gestured towards the canister and immediately Mikey felt his heart beat faster in his chest. "We have special use for you, Mr. Layton"

They opened the cage, carried the canister inside and started holding down Mr. Layton by the neck as he kicked and bit, hair falling over his face and Mikey looked on in horror.

"What are you doing? Stop! Get your hands off of me!" Layton yelled, but was quickly silenced once one of the captors slammed his head into the floor, teeth first and the sound of bones cracking was all too loud.

"You can tell your cop friends to stay out of our way if they know what is best for them or this city, do we understand each other, Mr. Layton? Well, if you live to tell the tale that is… it is quite ironic actually, how your life depends on t hesuccess of our very new batch- the substance that brought you to us, don't you agree?"

"Hey, what are you doing? Don't you want to, maybe question him or something instea-

A sharp bolt of pain shot through Mikey's ribcage before he could register it even happening. One of the rods held by one of the captors making everything in him burn and double over in pain. The scream clawed its way out of his throat like a silent cry and he didn't stop before what felt like an eternity until it was finally removed, and Mikey tried anxiously to forget the feeling still echoing through his muscles.

"Silence, turtle. The grown-ups are talking"

He tried to breathe, tried to see… but everything felt heavy and distorted. Mikey felt tears he didn't remember crying on his cheeks as he tried to crawl over to the bars again anxious to see if his new friend was okay. But all he heard, was the sound of his wails as his captors' backs hid away the torment just a few feet away from him and honestly Mikey didn't know what was worse. He saw him flail like a worm panicked, crying out in pain as whatever it was in that tank was poured out on him.

"Don't worry Mr. Layton... The process only takes longer the more you squirm." One of them said, as Layton's body started to turn into an almost dying shiver. "Good thing you're so capable of lying still. "

Mikey wanted to look away, he wanted to close his eyes and cover his ears and drown it all out, but he neither had the strength nor the will power to do either. All he could do was just close his eyes and wait for it to be over… to pray that whoever it was they were hoping would show up to safe him, would please hurry.


Donnie was still having a coughing fit prior to Raph using the smoke bomb, nearly forgetting the sensation of vanishing with one altogether. Well that, but Raph didn't really give him any warning either, so in hindsight it made sense he'd be unprepared, despite the fact that he'd made them in the first place. They found themselves on the roof of the building, Raph eyeing the police cars roaming the streets with officers taking the remaining PD's into handcuffs and questioning the few eye witnesses available. Donnie on the hand, decided not to waste a second if he could help it. He'd managed to pick-pocket a fellow (at the moment suffering from a severe head injury in the back of one of the police cars), fumbling with some sort of tracking device that he quickly re-programmed with his scanner to enhance the signal. A minute or so passed of him turning and de-coding the device with his own tech ever so carefully, until finally the signal homed in, and he almost jumped up in the air at this revelation.

"It works… It WORKS! Ha-ha! Kraang-tech honing signal device is officially online, ladies and gentlemen! With this baby we'll find him in no time, believe you me!"

He glanced over at his brother, still hunched over the edge of the building glaring down at the mix of red and blue lights flickering. Donnie let out a sigh, trying to find the right words that would somehow refuel the fire Raph a few moments ago used to have. "Raph, I know how you feel, but we can't focus on that right now-

"How could he just leave like that?! Again? He didn't even take the dang mask and now look at him! He's with those cops- I mean what the heck is wrong with him?! We're his brothers! Why does he always have to be so-?!" he grumbled, turning the sai over in his hands on repeat, as he drummed his fingers anxiously over the handle. It didn't take a genius to figure out he was seconds away from exploding, "Look I know you don't believe it's really him, but I know Leo, okay!? And that right there? That's him alright. He just- Gargh! Look I don't know why he didn't recognize us! He probably just thought we were… I don't know. But that doesn't mean we still can't make him come to his senses. We can probably follow their car, then once he's alone we'll grab him and get the heck out of there. "

Donnie lowered his gaze, trailing over to the mass of people down there before spotting him again, this time blanketed and standing by one of the cars as an officer put their hand on his shoulder, most likely calming him down. Though judging by the look on his face, he was most likely just as bewildered as Raph was right now. Donnie still struggled to comprehend it fully, but once it was made obvious, at the same time it was even harder to look away knowing they were so close yet so far. At least for now. "Look I'm not an idiot, Raph. Of course, its him"

Raph opened his mouth, probably about to protest into another anger fueled rant, when he eventually registered the words just spoken and he turned to stare at his brother. "Wait, so you don't think I'm being crazy?!"

"You realize that's coming from the same guy who came into existence via alien liquid leaking into the sewers of perhaps one of the biggest industrialized cities in the world?"

"Okay, fair point" he muttered, and now it was Donnie's turn to cheer his brother up. One of the perks about being the tallest, though admittedly also the youngest. It all made sense when you really thought about it, just as soon as Leo had spoken up actually, but there was still that part of Donnie's brain refusing to listen to reason, because of course it wouldn't be that easy. After so much time apart, why would it? And yet, there he was. Right in front of their noses and it started to dawn on him, that maybe their older brother was even more lost than they'd been all week.

"And besides, you saw the way he fought down there. Even with his injuries he was at the top of his game, just like Leo would be under intense pressure, not to mention the general demeanor of which he spoke which is not uncommon for someone whom in an intense situation is used to being calm and level-headed-

"Donnie, what did we talk about with the lecturing?"

Ignoring Raph, he continued, "Then there's of course, the most obvious factor. His left knee was slightly bended whenever he tried to get up"

"Okay, you lost me"

Donnie let out a sigh, straining not to lose his composure, "The knee, dummy. The same one, need I remind you, Leo's injured in? Come on, he always leans on the other one more during training whenever he's about to lose to you, remember!? I'm surprised you didn't notice. Sensei even called him out on it a few times, if you were actually listening."

"But if you realized it too, then why in the heck are we not down there right now talking sense into him while we still can?!"

"Because, as much as it pains me to say, he's not our main priority right now! Remember why we came here"

There was a silence before defeated, Raph lowered his gaze and Donnie knew then and there that he understood, "Mikey…"

Leo was being led into the car now, the officer turning the key and starting to drive away, as they looked helplessly on. Donnie would lie if it said it didn't hurt a bit, and he more than anything wanted to fight for Leo when that time came, but even Raph had to realize that now wasn't that time. They'd come this far and turning away now wouldn't bring them any closer to finding their little brother.

"Exactly, and if my theory's correct, and let's face it- it probably is, then we can use this tracker to find out where they're holding him once we get underground. That is, if he's still captured and they haven't moved him yet or worse- started dissecting him"

"But what about Leo? I don't understand, how could he just-" Raph stopped, not really knowing what to say and Donnie did his best to put on a smile, leaning on the facts for any comfort they could provide them.

"Look, we'll come back for him as soon as we can. We already know he's alive, and going by his mental state of being, I'd say he's probably a patient somewhere and has been for a while now. I could probably hack into their database if I had the right equipment, and we'll find him in no time" he explained, Raph nodding along.

"You think that's why he didn't recognize us?"

"I don't think it's as much that he didn't recognize us, more likely that he just didn't remember us" Donnie corrected him, in turn making his brother roll his eyes in annoyance.

"Not. Helping."

The signal on his KHSD (as he'd just now decided to name it) started to flicker and the sun was coming up too. If they didn't go now, who knows what they'd meet down there. Fact of the matter was they had to leave now. The more time they spend on that rooftop was more time making Donnie's heart skip a beat. This was their only chanceWhy couldn't he see that? "Raph, whatever's going on with him, we can figure it out once we're safe. But right now, the best thing we can do for Leo is find our little brother. Wouldn't you want the same thing if it was you down there?"

"If I was down there, I wouldn't be ordered around by the police…" he muttered.

"Raph"

Another moment of hesitance before finally,

"Okay, okay… you're right. Let's get those bastards what's coming to them" he gave in, putting his sai back in their holsters and marching towards the cover, his knuckles white.

"Funny. That's twice today you've admitted I was right-

"Yeah? Don't get used to it" he just said, and they started to make their way down into the underground.

It felt odd, being back there. Donnie still remembered ordering his brothers explicitly not to go back there after the siege, knowing the anti-foot clan would most likely be surveying the area like a hawk following their disappearance. And while the freedom of living on the surface as a normal human being for the first time in his life was more than a relief, there was still that nagging feeling in his chest, every time he realized that they'd been locked out of their own home. Because despite the fact that the underground had contributed a great deal in sheltering them for most of their upbringing, it served as their home, and still did. This was their world, and the fact that their enemies had found a way to sabotage that, was something Donnie had struggled for a long time to come to terms with. And not just because that meant being locked out of his lab indefinitely. But while the plan had been to originally fool their enemies into thinking they'd perished, if these last few days had taught him anything it was that not every plan could go perfectly, especially not when your team was scattered to all winds.

They walked for a while, silently reminiscing the old corridors and tunnels they'd roamed as kids. Running up and down, or played hide and seek, doing special training with Sensei while telling ghost stories in the dark. Walking up and down them now, it was strange to think that somewhere down here might be their brother tied up. Their brother terrified of the dark, by himself maybe tortured or worse- Donnie's breathing started to escalate, and he tried to focus on the signal. It beeped along their pathway, reaching further and further down. The green light on the pixels lit their way like they were on their way straight into a horror movie. The fact made even more apparent as they reached a passage, not even Donnie seemed to recognize this time. "Huh. That's strange. I don't know this one"

Raph wandered over to the walls somberly, running has hands over the bricks like he did when they were younger and got lost. It was his own way of calming down whenever he got scared, in turn making Donnie feel more secure, every time his big brother lied and said he knew exactly where they were going, despite having no idea.

"That's because father wouldn't let you and Mikey patrol here at night"

"But he let you go here? But its miles away from the lair!"

"Yeah, well that's what I thought too, but there's more to it than that" he said, leading them further into the dark, the scanner illuminating their way ever so slightly. Finally, Donnie saw it too, eyes wide as he realized the various holes almost dug into the stones like a great big mole roamed the sewers. But upon further inspection, it became clear to him that this was an older construct, abandoned by time apparently because the dustiness of each whole where unbearable to breathe in. Nonetheless, just big enough for two people to crawl through. Raph looked at each hole with fondness, most likely recalling himself climbing carelessly up into one of them and scaring Leo half to death, "See?"
"I can't believe Sensei never told us about this. But it makes perfect sense…! these passages must be where the foot found their way to the lair without being picked up by my security cameras! But… how did they find out about them?"

"Beats me. How did they find out we're even alive?"

Good point. Donnie checked the parameter again. It was moving rapidly when leading it near the openings, so whatever was on the other side, he figured it surely wasn't their friend.

"Well, the signal's getting stronger, so whatever the reason, someone's been tampering with alien tech down here" he explained, hoisting himself into one of the holes and lending Raph a hand for him to follow- but he didn't. Instead, he just stood there. Looking at his brother with a lifted brow, arms crossed in that typical Raph-way and Donnie was starting to wonder if he'd picked the wrong hole and that's why he looked him like he just set off a minor bomb.

"What?"

"Why do you keep calling him that?"

"Calling who what?"
"You know" he just said, and Donnie gulped feeling every hair on his body rise to unprecedented heights. "You haven't even said his name after we left"

Donnie struggled to compute, frozen for a few seconds unable to move. "I haven't? Huh. That's weird. Anyway-

"Donnie"

Something very heavy weighing in his stomach all of a sudden, something that he was very much not in the mood to deal with. Even if there was a thing to deal with, which there wasn't. He couldn't for the life of him figure out why he was sweating, Raph's stubborn eyes adding to his increasing frustration. So, he decided to laugh it off, by habit scratching the back of head like he was trying to find his brain somewhere back there.

"Are you coming? We should be clo-

He stopped- no they both stopped actually. Because right then and there, a scream cut through the tunnels on the other side, leaving both brothers completely pale and freezing right into their bones. It continued for a few moments feeling like an eternity, echoing loudly, sounding like someone was being murdered and neither seemed to deny the fact that it was possibly him on the other side of it.

"You were saying?" Raph muttered, grabbing onto Donnie's arm and launching himself up. They started to crawl through the space, water reaching their angles and the familiar scent hanging thicker and thicker in the air when the moved along. They came to a deeper path, the tracker started to beep rapidly out of control until it shut down all together. Another scream hurled through the facility, louder this time, painful. Please don't be Mikey, please don't be Mikey, please don't be Mikey… and it stopped. The area expanded and it became clear that they were no longer in the sewers.

They found it.

Donnie could feel it in the walls, dim light flickering on the pathway they sprinted across becoming more and more organized. The bricks turned into metal hallways standing unguarded, plates and craters filling the space, as an almost glow emanated underneath them, dangerously close to where they were standing. And as the ceiling grew taller and taller, a thought dawned on Donnie as they silently made their way across it, his suspicion confirmed once he ran his hands over the walls.

"Incredible. This must be underneath the warehouse!"
"How do you know?"
"That, buzzing, it's exactly like the one from the energy surge in the canisters. With all of that mutagen, they could probably cover the entire city" he explained, equally amazed by this as he was terrified. Raph gulped, glaring about as if he was expecting for something to jump out at them any moment.

"So, uh… hypothetically what would happen, if they were to do that?"
Donnie shrugged absentmindedly, "I'm not sure, but if it's untested, poured onto a regular human being, it would most likely pull their atoms apart one after the other until their organs are rendered completely deteriorated. It's way too unstable if it hasn't been in contact with regular mutagen first. "

This made Raph completely and utterly forget that they were supposed to be silent,

"And you allowed us to put that purple stuff inside us?! Are you INSANE?" he yelled, in the process making Donnie nearly fall over himself by the sound of his ears growing deaf.

"How many times do I have to tell you, Raph, I had it under control!"

"Really, now?"

They both paused, suddenly realizing that they weren't alone anymore. Because right in the other end of the room stood a foot-soldier dressed to the T, his arms around his back, waiting patiently. He wouldn't be out of the ordinary- well they hadn't encountered any foot soldiers since their last visit, but that was so long ago they'd almost forgotten the threat they posed. And wherever they were, it was very apparent that the size of this facility, was at the very least big enough for several soldiers to hide patiently in the shadows, probably already having them surrounded. And yet here stood only one, this guy more peculiar than their usual bug-faced pals. His outfit black as inc, legs and arms armored in metal plates just like Karai's kunoichi outfit- but his face on the other hand stood out the most. Because covering it Donnie recognized it to be the accessory of an old Japanese Oni Mask, metal plated and with eyes cold and dead. In other words: Yep, we're screwed.

"Uh-oh…"

"I was wondering when you'd show up, young pupils" he said, once again, standing firmly in front of them, blocking the path and Donnie looked to his brother for guidance, reminding himself that leadership wasn't exactly eithers specialty. But even so,

"Raph…?"
"Go. Find Mikey." Raph starred straight into the enemies eyes- or lack thereof, losing his jacket and swirling his sai in his hands as he readied himself for combat by promptly cracking his neck to the side like he usually did. The bruises on his arms still showed reddish and blue marks from their previous fight, but there was no denying Raph's eagerness to bring this guy down. And Donnie new better than anyone that there was no talking sense into Hamato Raphael once he'd set his mind on something, as much as he didn't like this.

"Go. I'll take care of this" he said, a smile of confidence adding to his façade of bravery.

Donnie gulped, eyes anxiously trying to figure out the best way to argue against this strategy, but with no luck. He nodded begrudgingly and ran the other way, their mystery opponent seemingly amused by this agreement, but not losing focus. No, Donnie didn't like this. He didn't like this at all in fact. Was this a part of their plan? To split them up? How long did they know we were coming? Oh, Raph please don't do something stupid… He entered the other pathway, sparing Raph one more glance and it was one of those moments both brothers as if telepathically, knew the words without saying them out loud. Good luck…

Raph nodded, shifting his gaze towards the enemy.

"Let's dance"


"Okay, pal. We can do this the easy way, or the fun way. So why don't you just tell me where Mikey is and we can all go home happy, waddya say?"

The stranger chuckled, calmly pacing around the field like he was prey and Raph was the meal. "I am impressed you would think it to be so simple, Raphael"

Raph felt his knuckles tighten around his blades, eagerly scanning his opponent for any weapons- or more accurately, any zapping rods. Those were the fun ones, and his bones seemed to be eager for a challenge this time, which begged the question: where were the rest of those freaks hiding?!

"How do you know my name? No better yet, why don't you just go ahead and tell me who the heck you're supposed to be and spare both of us some time?" he said, swirling his sai in his hands on loop, the sound making sweet music in his ear. His opponent, however, chose not to say a word, feeling more and more like a living statue for every stilted movement. As if his very breathing was carefully formulated in his head, the freak seemed so sure of himself, and it pissed Raph the hell off. He could nearly see the smug smile on his face through the Oni, silently begging that it was all just a way to scare him of. But even Raph knew that he was in a tight spot, and it didn't help that he had no idea who he was up against. This is the bastard that hurt Mikey… Nuff said.

Tired of waiting, he took the first step, "Fine. Then how about I just find out for myself-

Raph sprang forward, his roar echoing in the halls as he charged the Oni, sai aiming for his head. It all happened so quickly that Raph almost didn't notice him move. One second, he was standing still, arms behind his back, and the next he was behind Raph dodging every blow like it was nothing. Raph could already feel his arms grow tired, resulting to kick him instead, only to be mercilessly swung around in the air at an almost supernatural speed, plummeting into a set of crates that pierced his back. He had to bite his tongue not to cry out in pain, rage fueling him as he hurried up on his feet, missing the days he had a protective shell to shield him.

Once he again however, he didn't get far, his plan B using seonake to catch his opponent off guard, only for his wrist to be twisted around along with the rest of his body. He crashed into the ground, chin first, and could taste the blood in his gums whilst imagining all the ways he'd suffer for what he did to Mikey.

"To think you have studied under the great Master Yoshi, it is indeed hard to believe"

"Hard to believe you still think its halloween- he yelled, shifting the end of his sai and swinging it towards his stomach. He shot out of the way, soring through the air before gracefully landing on his feet, arms still behind his bag and Raph, despite his anger, was running out of breath. "What's the matter? Not gonna call your little buddies for help?"

"Against you, it is not necessary" he said and like lightning he was suddenly at Raph's side, his elbow hitting him in the gut like a rocket and Raph felt his lungs collapsing, fighting through the pain and once again trying with all his might to jam his sai into whoever this jerk was' face.

"What do you freaks want with us anyway?!" he bit, shifting his sai in his hand and going for the gut this time, the other sai for his throat, but not surprisingly the Oni blocked him, keeping him at bay with little effort, once again not hiding his laughter.
"I believe the Americans have a saying"
"Yeah?! And what's that?"

But before he had time to dodge, suddenly Raph was spinning in the air, his head hitting the cold hard floor as one of his sais were kicked out of his grip, crushing his fingers and stopping Raph from being able to move.
"Our intentions are for us to know and you to find out" he said, giving his hand one more solid stomp as Raph yelled out in pain. Get up you idiot…!

But as the weight was lifted off his hand, Raph immediately got on his feet readying his fighting stance as every bone in his body was aching. I bet this would be easy in my old body… this is embarrassing, Raph thought mentally kicking himself for losing his edge. Oni held a hand under his chin, as if genuinely impressed by Raph's tenacity, though of course he was having none of it. Okay, new plan. I gotta… oh frick, I gotta think like you Le on this one, don't I? "You're an excellent study. It is indeed remarkable how far you've come from your transformation, young one. But you are still no match for me"

At this, Raph let out a roar, sprinting head long into battle, his weapons at the ready and his opponent waiting patiently for his opponent to counter. What instead happened, seemed to come as a shock to him, for instead of charging, in the very last second Raph tossed his weapons aside and kicked the Oni flat in the stomach- landing his first hit.

"Wanna bet?!"

The Oni flew back clutching his stomach, taken by surprise but still ultimately on his feet. Raph was about to reach for his mask in the nick of time, when something else grabbed hold of his wrist, sending him flying backwards.

"Argh" sore, tired and genuinely not doing so good, Raph felt the warmness of blood dripping down his nose, making him question if it was even possible to bring this guy down, his abilities rivaling that of the Shredders. When he got on his feet however, dizzy and slightly off balance, he nearly burst a blood vessel once he realized that the thing previously attacking him was none other than Mikey's nun chucks. Oni carried them tight to his body, swinging the other end in the air like a toy as he tauntingly approached Raph like it was a regular Sunday.

"Those are Mikey's… you don't mean… " Raph had to blink a couple of times, adrenaline pumping rapidly through his veins whilst the fire inside him turned into an explosion. He'd recognize those chains anywhere, and there was just something all wrong seeing them in that freak's hands. Something very wrong and he almost wanted to scream. You're gonna pay for that.
And without thinking, inexplicably and completely without any regard for his own well-being, Raph grabbed hold of one of his sais, jumped atop one of the nearby crates in a quick motion before he swung the sharp end directly at the Oni's head with all the strength left in him and an ear-deafening belt.

"Time's up, pupil"

But it wasn't until he was five feet into the air, murder in his eyes and hellbent on slamming this guy's face into pieces, that the chain smacking him solid in the face so harshly that the world turned black, made Raph realized something. Something he'd never admit openly to his family before but was eating away at him as he lied there, beaten and bruised, a broken lip and his pride as good as gone.

I have no idea how to beat this guy.


Donnie was running full speed on high alert, every corner of the facility brimming with life despite the fact that he found no one in his path. It was all too elaborate, too easy, like they wanted him to pass into a trap. Well, Donnie wasn't having it. He could still hear Raph's yells behind him, but kept his chin up and tried to focus. He stayed low and moved in and out of the shadows as quickly as possible, careful not to make a sound, pretending it was one of the games they used to play in early training with Sensei. He tried adjusting the tracker- that apparently was still not cooperating, making it difficult to figure out if he was going the right way. So, instead he decided to follow the vibrations, bo- well mop ready in his hands and that nagging feeling in his gut that something was array whenever he turned the corner. It led him deeper and deeper down, until at some point he noticed the silence becoming all the more apparent, the energy surge in the wall dying our little by little. But just as he was about to turn back, something caught his eye. A shaft imbedded in the floor.

He approached it carefully, the flickering light from underneath the half-closed door making him shiver. He held his mop tighter before opening it, glancing around to make absolutely sure he was alone. But even if he wasn't, once he dropped down that nagging feeling in his stomach eased up, and he realized that he was in some sort of old hospital of some kind. Dusty abandoned and broken, Donnie gulped praying silently that he wasn't about to make a huge mistake, whilst jogging down the hall towards the light. And that's when he reached it, darkness swirling around him, and he adjusted his scanner slightly to accommodate his vision. Not much of a flashlight, but once he entered a second room, he found he didn't need it once a small lightbulb in the ceiling lit up a good portion of his surroundings.

Then, a chill ran down his spine once he noticed the cages making him simultaneously want to jump into the air with glee, whilst also making him even more eager to get out of there as fast as possible. He searched each cage carefully, the little glow emanating from each cell seem awfully reminiscent of the purple mutagen and he started to sweat at the sight. Finally, he found something- though what exactly he found he wasn't quite sure. It looked vaguely like a person, though way too big for a kid Mikey's size, and Donnie sighed in relief. He tried poking the figure, whatever its gooey mass used to be, but it didn't move. Stayed as still as the grave, and he came to the conclusion that it was either not alive in the first place, or something else entirely. But then he turned around, a silent dunk just across the room letting him know that there was a person inside.

And rightfully so- the light in the room might've not been the best, but it was clear enough for Donnie to see the boy hand-cuffed on the ground, eyes closed, and he nearly thought he was hallucinating. Could it be…?

"Mikey?" he whispered, not really sure what good it would do, but nonetheless the freckled kid started moving, sleepily opening his eyes before slightly turned his head.

"Mr. Mop? You're alive?!"

"No, Mikey! It's me! Donnie!" he said, unable to wipe the smile of his face. He quickly took down his hood and leaned close, Mikey starring at him more or less unconvinced.

"Funny, that's exactly what an imposter would say. How do I know you're the real Donnie? HUH?"

"Mikey, we don't have time for this!" Donnie facepalmed. Yep, it was him alright. It was funny how three months of thinking your siblings are dead, could be washed away in just two small sentences. As if all of a sudden, no time had passed at all, and even though neither boy was really sure what to say, the words came naturally just like they'd always have. And under any other circumstance Donnie would probably be overjoyed to be the victim of his little brother's hijinks once more, if it wasn't for the fact that he was in a cage captured by the people responsible for their separation to begin with. But of course, that didn't stop his brother.

"Prove it then! Say something only the real Donnie would know"

"Mikey, I seriously don't have the time!"

"Hmm… a little angrier"

"MIKEY!"

"Donnie?" His eyes lit up, big and round and full of hope. Took him a few seconds of starring in wonderment before he jumped up from the ground, clearly trying to embrace his brother through the bars despite not being able to move his hands. "DONNIE! It IS YOU! OH, AM I GLAD TO SEE YOU! These guys are crazy man… c-raaazy! I don't know how much longer I can take it in here. Where have you been?! Why do you have a mop? Are you alone?! Did you bring snacks because I'm kind of starving here- Uhh, what's the deal with your hair by the way?! "

Donnie, happy of course, tried desperately to get back on track so that they could escape before more enemies showed. Not an easy task when dealing with Mikey, but this time he understood. Just knowing that he was okay after all this time put Donnie in a mood too risky to really act on, doing their current circumstances.

"Okay, how about you be quiet, I get you out of there and then we'll talk about this when we're not in anti-foot clan territory? Can it wait until then?"

"Okay, okay, you're right. Escape first. Good call, D."

Donnie didn't even realize how much he missed that nickname until it was spoken. It really was just one of those things you didn't realize you missed until it was gone.

"Careful, you might spring the glass!" he muttered, as Mikey tried to maneuver himself with his back towards the bars. That's when Donnie got to work, nearly choking on his own spit as he realized the mechanism on this thing, mutagen leaking all too closely towards his little brother's skin. And though internally Donnie was probably panicking more ways than one at the moment, it was still nice to see that at least Mikey was able to keep a cool head, starring starstruck at Donnie who probably didn't look top cleaned right now. Not much time to change out of your ripped attired and fix a bloody nose when you're on a timer.

"Woooow… Just look at you, broman! You're all cool and… janitory and stuff! Man, I thought I'd never see you again!"

Smiling, Donnie allowed himself a brief moment of joy whilst fiddling with the mechanism. At the same time however, it he couldn't help but feel a tad bit guilty too, expecting his brother to be furious with him and with good reason. Maybe even kick him, or demand that he took off, but of course Mikey was way too good for that. Even despite what Donnie did that night… what he continued to remind himself of when searching for his family.

"I'm sorry it took us so long. I missed you, Mikey" he muttered sincerely, Mikey returning his smile in excitement, before remembering not too move.

"You and me both, bromada. But we're here now! The old gang- back together!"

Donnie wanted to rejoice at this, when he noticed the markings on Mikey's wrist matching those on Raph after he got zapped by the bolts in the alley. "They didn't hurt you, did they?"

Suddenly, the cold that filled the room seemed to dampen and he hoped to god that Raph took his sweet time with Oni-man.

"Well, they did zap me once or twice, I guess. They were all like SILENCE TURTLE! YOU HAVE NO BUSINESS BEING THIS CUTE! And then I was all like I WILL NEVER YIELD! YOU WILL HAVE TO KILL ME FIRST! And then they were all like-

"Okay, I think I get the picture" he said, "Now turn your hands, I gotta get these cuffs off of you"

"Careful! I don't wanna turn into a Mikey-pancake. Though pancakes sounds really delicious right now actually… with sweet buttery syrup and marshmallow toppings-

"Mikey, focus…"

"Oh, right. Sorry." Mikey started muttering under his breath, humming quietly to himself a song most likely made up on the fly. Not an unusual habit of his, though Donnie had to admit it didn't help his own thoughts from clocking up in each other as he tried to work the handcuffs. In fact, it only seemed to worsen his already shaking hands, but he still couldn't bring himself to ask him to stop. Hell, he was probably just as scared as he was.

"Oh-oh"

"Oh-oh?! OH-OH?! IT'S NEVER A GOOD THING WHEN YOU SAY OH-OH!"

Donnie tried not to be too forward. He was the oldest, and probably the only one capable of keeping cool at the moment whilst Mikey was panicking, "Calm down a bit, you're gonna be fine… But-"

"But?!"

"But it looks like I can only intersect the lock, but by doing so it will activate the spring trap and activate the vial in less than five seconds time"

"And that's… good?"
"Well, if you prefer spending the rest of your days as a pile of goo, then sure!"

"Donnie…"

Donnie could tell he'd already failed trying to calm him down, letting out a nervous laugh,
"Don't worry I'll figure it out, I'll figure it out I just… garhh! I need a minute" he took in a deep breath, carefully collecting his thoughts. Come on, Mikey needs you! Just calm down! You got this… of course you got this! It's just a lock! Easy piecy! You've done this before, just gotta… "Okay… Okay Mikey, you have to trust me here, okay?"

"I don't like the sound of that" Mikey gulped, his shivering making a clank sound against the bars every few seconds.

"You'll be fine. But you have to do exactly as I say, got it?"

He seemed to have to think this over, not even Donnie sure what was the right answer here, but to say that he was desperate right now would be an understatement.

"Don't know if you know this, D, but eh, the science stuff is not really my thing. Well, unless there's pizza involved. You know I got the mad pizz-science in my brain- wait, did you bring a pepperoni?"

"No! Just- " You haven't changed at all… Donnie moved on to the lock on the cage, quickly and fairly easily using his personalized tool-pen to open it, Mikey still scared to move."Listen, as soon as I unlock those cuffs you will have exactly five point zero seconds to toss them before they explode. So as soon as I say go, jump forward as fast as you can, and I'll catch you"
"I have a bad feeling about this…"

"You're gonna be fine. Trust me"

The brothers looked at each other, hearts beating like crazy as Donnie readied his pen in his hands. Well, at least it wasn't fixing pipes, he reminded himself. And today was not going to be the day his little brother would turn into a big pile of goo because he couldn't unlock a set of handcuffs…even if they were technically fitted with a big pile of mutagen, the same amount responsible for turning Bixter Sikeman into a deformed fly-man for the rest of his days- oh god I'm panicking again

"Okay. I trust you"

Mikey was resolute and Donnie believed him, feeling the pressure lift slightly and he proceeded to wipe the sweat of his brow, focusing. "Good. Now get ready. On three, okay?"

They paused, their heavy breathing filling the room as Donnie forced himself to calm down. Five seconds. You got this.

"One"

The first lock opened, Mikey letting out high-pitched squeeches making him sound like a scared puppy. Donnie moved on to the next one,

"Two"

His left wrist was free now, leaving only the last lock in its place. He tipped the pen carefully over the slot, holding his breath before he turned it around.

"Three!"

Mikey threw away the cuffs as fast as he could into the cage behind him, and jumped forward, sending Donnie to the floor with a crash as the vial exploded behind them. There came a splat on the wall, Donnie crawling backwards while Mikey looked on in horror. They starred at it for some time, then each other, letting out a gigantic sigh- a sigh quickly turned into panic as both boys frantically searched their clothes and limbs as if spiders were crawling all over them. Once they both realized they were clean, it dawned on them… they were okay.

"You did it!" Mikey was per usual the first one to celebrate, hands in the air and a big goofy smile on his face. Donnie on the other hand, felt like he just ran a marathon, not fully being able to comprehend what just happened. It had been like that all day, as a matter of fact.

"I did it…"

"YOU DID IT! WOHOO! B-TEAM FOR THE WIN!" Mikey yelled embracing Donnie and the two sprang to their feet. The reunion was short lived however, as Donnie proceeded to run towards the exist nearly tripping over his shoelaces.

"Come on! We gotta get to Raph"

Mikey stopped for a moment- head tilted slightly.

"Wait, Raph's here too?!"


Everything flickered once he opened his eyes, coughing up what he imagined to be all his internal organs as he pushed aside the trashcans blocking his path. Raph found himself in the ditch, somewhere he didn't how and with the strangest hangover digging into his skull. The events from last night popped into his head slowly and steadily, as if reminding him only of the absolute worst parts of it and only those. When he came to his senses, the pain started to cease, well as compared to the feeling of his flesh burning off from earlier it at least, to him, felt that way. He slouched over, getting back on his feet and instantly the world felt all wrong. And he meant everything. He noticed it when he stood up for the first time, the daylight of New York city's sun hitting him right and the face and he had to shield his eyes. But once he did, the hand that held it made him let out an almost wheeze-like scream.

It all came flooding back to him now. The overwhelming realization that his nightmare from last night wasn't a nightmare at all, but that it actually happened. It was real. Just as real as whatever it was that right now made him stumbling forwards, human hands on his chest where his shell used to be and the cold wind blowing, sending what he soon realized to be hair in all directions. Once he found out the proper way to put on human clothes, he allowed himself to panic. Feeling his face, he was relived to at least his mask to still be intact, but it was that realization that also made him review the passing events in his brain all over again. The explosion, the crash, the crackling sound of his skull colliding with the debris.

"LEOOOO! MIKEY! DONNIEEE!" he yelled out, tumbling over the pavement and ignoring the by-passers starring at him. He called out again, not recognizing the area he was in but pushing forward. He tried to reach for his phone, but it was gone, along with everything else but his weaponry. "Damn it… where the heck are you guys?"

He walked around for a while calling out, staying close by covers and waiting patiently for anyone to show. What was it now… what did we agree on? Where the heck did you go? Avoiding any passing reflections that might inadvertently make him feel sick to sick to his stomach, Raph focused his attention on surveying the area, but everything felt so sore. His body was still recovering from the transformation, and even Donnie didn't need to tell him that he should probably take it easy, if that was even possible. Of course, he couldn't calm down! Why would he?! No, he needed to move. If he stood still, he would be too open to his thoughts, something he'd very much try to avoid right now, if at all possible.

But once the night started to dawn, and his voice was raspy and tired from screaming all day, it soon became clear to him that he had no idea what to do… they were his responsibility, but if he was being brutally honest with himself, he didn't even know if they were okay. Didn't know if they escaped in time, if they even made it that far. He promised to take care of him, but Raph had absolutely no idea where he even was… so when the night finally came and he decided that yelling wouldn't do him any good, he instead decided to keep on walking, shaking, feeling icky and strange. His balance was off kilter, and it wasn't until he made it all the way to the docks that he saw his own reflection in the water.

Starring hopelessly across the horizon he shut his eyes tight, forcing himself to swallow his tears and called out to the only person he could think off… he wasn't a leader. He needed someone to tell him what to do, because right now Raph was too scared to say it loud. And yet,

It was like they came on their own, and he didn't know how to stop them, "…Sensei, I messed up… I messed up big time. I wish I could tell you that I'll get them back and all, but if I'm being honest… I don't know what to do…"

The words filled up in his throat, or maybe that was just the pit in his stomach right now threatening to make him crack, but Raph held fast, holding himself together as best he could. Like a river over stone- but that still didn't change the fact that he'd lost them- possibly for good because there were still so much that they didn't understand about the purple mutagen. He'd lost them and it was on him.

"Sensei… what the heck do I do now?" he whispered, a shadow over his face whilst the waves continued to bask against the pier.

He felt his body grow cold, his stomach roar and his weakened limps growing heavy. He tried again, trying to be patient, trying to remember how Leo would do it- choking the feeling that something terrible must've happened to him, for why else would he still be shaking? But once the silence finally became enough, at the same time Raph decided to lose his mantra and turn it into a hit to the pole just a few feet away from him- fitting the anger coursing through him. He hit it once, then twice, then again and again until his knuckles started to bleed, and he wanted to imagine that that pole was everything wrong with the world. He didn't even care about the bruises- how could he? This wasn't even his body. Why should it matter that he got a few broken bones if this was only 'temporary' as Leo so delicately had put it?! Why did any of it matter in the end? Why should he CARE? He didn't. And so, he kept going, each hit heavier than the last and he nearly wanted to take the damn thing and toss it into the sea.

"You know some people might frown on that, young man"

The voice came from an older man- not as old as Raph initially thought, in his head though. He waited on the shore, an old shopping cart kept from rolling into the sea by a pair of fingerless gloves. The man starred at Raph almost indifferently, and as he stepped away from the pole it started to become apparent that the damage, despite the fact that he still didn't care, still hurt like hell. "Well, are you coming?"
"I'm I com- Where?!" he yelled back, confused as all heck. The man however, just nodded, a toothless smile on his face as he gestured for Raph- still very confused to follow him.

"To din-ner. Come along now, while it's still hot"

And raph, with nothing better to do really and way too hungry to argue, decided to follow him down the docks, starring back at his broken hand and noticing the pole tilted slightly to the side when looking at it from afar. Raph felt himself calm down, though he was all too familiar with what came with it- that being mostly guilt and or remorse recoiling on his sharp edges once he'd realized he took it too far. Again... But before he could really stop and ask Ernie why he was helping him exactly, instead he quickly found himself-

-back in the warehouse, head still churning and bouncing heavily like someone had taken a hammer to it. He came to his feet, the sting on his lip starting to evaporate slightly once he came back to reality very eager to break his bones. The Oni-man was still observant, playing with Mikey's nun-chuck in his hand and Raph was not about to take it anymore, despite every cell in his body telling him that he was in over his head. Once he realized his opponent wasn't down, he wasted no time, swinging the nun-chuck at Raph once more, most likely to keep him down for good this time. But despite his growing pains and relentless dizziness, Raph knew something Oni-man didn't.

So as soon as the chain reached around his arm, before the tug, Raph decided to pull down, wrapping his elbow around the end quick enough to grab the handle. He activated the spring inside it, realizing the blade and before thinking jammed it into the ground.

Oni-man was understandably puzzled at this, but regardless decided to toss the chain and instead charge first into Raph, who waited patiently for the final blow. And as soon as his opponent got ready to send him into the concrete, that's when Raph used the chain to his advantage. Catching his opponent off guard, he wrapped it around his angle, and in a split second of clarity, he used his sai to jam into the upper fabric by his shoulder, keeping him in place. Raph was still heaving, every bone in his body aching, but he couldn't care less the joy of winning allowing him to relish the moment for a little while.

"Now, time to see if your face is as ugly as your mask"

"Impressive… just still too slow"

But he didn't get the chance, Oni-man almost in a flash kicking Raph to the wall, freeing himself from his weapon. He ran to the other side, looking back, and it was too late Raph realized that there was something missing from his pockets before the flash went of.

"Now you see me,"

Leaving only a trail of purple smoke behind, Raph stumbled to his feet, the rage boiling over, and he wanted to scream bloody murder had his body allowed it.

"Hey I'M NOT DONE WITH YOU!" he yelled, kicking the crate next to him for good measure, before letting his exhaustion take over and he slumped down instead, everything shaking in his field of vision. Good job… you let him get away… fantastic! What now?!

"Raph?"

He turned around, a chill running down his spine as the familiar voice hung in the air. Am I dreaming? Donnie was there too, standing across the warehouse with a slightly smaller boy next to him. Freckled, he wore a ridiculous shirt and protective gear covering his knees and elbows, bruises on his arms, but drowned out by the derby smile on his face. His hair was curly, bouncy and overall a big wild mess, greatly matching the big blue eyes that right now lit up like Christmas eve upon seeing the red-haired boy in front of him.

"Mikey?"

They stood there, both looking like they just walked through hell and back, starring in awe, but knowing all together. Maybe you could call it a brother's intuition, but it wasn't very difficult, despite how rapidly different they looked. Despite how long it had been. Didn't take Raph more than a few steps before he started running, every single month, week or day seeming meaningless compared to right now and time stood still for a few glorious seconds.

"You're kidding me… You're actually kidding me!"

Mikey jumped into his brother's arms like a little kid, wooing his victory cry and gleefully laughing as they held each other close. And though reality seemed to only get more and more fussy, the fact that after all of this time, they were finally together again, being a testament to the trials prior, but it didn't change anything. They did it. They actually did it. All this time thinking, without knowing, without as much as a clue, that the other was gone for good and now it seemed that maybe it wasn't for nothing after all.

"Look at you! Where the heck have you been?! "
"WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR HAIR?! Wait, are you really Raph, or do you just also enjoy stabbing things?! If you do- no judging, we all have our hobbies- totally fine, don't worry. Wait, how do we know you're not a clone?! Quick, tell me something only Raphael would know!"

"Mikey" he growled, already tired. But as tempting as it was, instead of hitting him, Raph nuzzled his human curly hair instead, Mikey responding with immediately jumping into yet another embrace.

"Yep, it's really you. Oh, I missed you bro!"

"Missed you too, little brother" Raph just smiled, too exhausted to retaliate.

"Uh, hate to break up the reunion, but we probably shouldn't stay here too long, don't you agree? You know the anti-foot murderous ninjas on our tail, remember?" Donnie chimed in, leaving Raph wondering where the heck they would even go. They hadn't really planned that far ahead now that he thought about it….

"Well, we could always find a nice bridge to stay under?" Mikey suggested, and not surprisingly making both him and Donnie roll their eyes.

And then Raph had an idea. A probably terrible, albeit last-resort kind of idea that he would surely regret if this was any other day...


It's us. Your brothers.

That sentence still hung in the air like black smoke, making Leo silently contemplating whether or not he should've stayed in that alley. His brain was still replaying the scene in his head on loop as if every little detail was escaping him by the minute. The way they came out of thin air, the way their fought, talked, even their crazy attire seemed so scarily reminiscent of something somehow… and the way they looked at him. Leo was so sure that he would be able to get passed the doubts clouding his brain, telling him that he was somehow a part of this like Hopkins predicted. He was so desperate to see through their entire scheme as nothing but that- a scheme a rouse of some kind. Because it was fairly obvious that they knew him, they probably also knew Karai, and he remembered what she'd said that night on the roof. That everything would fall into place eventually. She just neglected to mentioned, that it would also come in the form of two kids his age, taken on the Purple Dragons head on like it was just a regular Sunday. The same guys the cops struggled for months on end to even interrogate.

Brothers… that's what he'd said. And going by the tall one's lack of judgement, he could only assume that it was genuine- at least in some way. But how… what was happening? How could he possibly be related to those freaks? No- it had to be something else… Leo clung onto that hope like a lifeline because facing the fact that tonight he might've possibly come face to face with his family was worse. Worse than when the cops took him to the station, redid his stitches and then proceeded to dump him inside the interrogation room until the sun came up. He hadn't spoken a word since then, flashes and images emerging like needlepoints. He might not remember it per say, but whatever it was those two were after, Leo knew straight away that it had something to do with him. And more than that, this was personal now. Though personal in the same way he was now put under suspicion for aided murder.

Of course, the night I finally get some truth, is the same night another victim is killed. Didn't help either that when the cops found him, he was surrounded by broken bodies unable to explain the fact that he was only partially responsible. The real culprits, Leo was honestly still unsure how to feel about… but his gut instinct told him that keeping to himself for now, might be for the best. As if they'd even believe him if he tried.

"He is a key witness, Hopkins! Maybe the first real clue we've had in moths and now you're defending him?! Look at the evidence!"
"A bunch of beaten down gang members isn't nearly enough evidence to convict a kid! Because that is all he is! A kid! And we won't get anywhere with blind accusations. Not based on what I've seen tonight" 
Hopkins said calmly, and Leo peaked closer. Having been instructed by him to wait outside his office, Leo of course decided not to obey, leaning against the wall separating him and college yelling at the top of her lungs on the other side.
"You had your chance, and now another victim is dead. We missed perhaps the biggest breakthrough in this case because of your failure to conduct this investigation properly!"
"We need more time-

"No, we need you to get through to him. Hopkins, listen to yourself, you're admitting to withholding valuable information, information that very well might be crucial to solving these murders"

"This isn't about me-

"Then prove that you can do your job, Hopkins. Remember who you're doing this for"

SLAM. After she left, soon came Hopkins' appearance deteriorated by the second. However as soon as he saw Leo, it was like all the color shot back up into his face, vein popping out of his skin. "Leo, what were you thinking?!" he yelled, rubbing his forehead and Leo quickly understood that now that they were out of the hugging state, they'd moved on to the do you have any idea how mad I am routine.

"I was just-

"I told you to leave it to me. And then you go and do this, I mean- do you have any idea what trouble you're in?! You were at the scene. You could've died! And now everyone thinks you're the vigilante. I mean god damn it I told you this was too dangerous!"

"What if I was?" came his small voice, eyeing the floor whilst the same words echoed in his brain over and over again as if he said it enough times, it would all go away. Your brothers.

"The hell are you talking about?"

"Forget it…" he just muttered, letting out a sigh and as he got back on his feet, mustering enough restraint to look the officer properly in the eyes again. He couldn't say he blamed him one bit for being mad- though breaking Hopkins' rules so far only seemed to get Leo into just as much trouble as he was getting closer to help solving this case. His case. Deciding whether or not his colleges where right to want to lock him up, despite his young age.
"So, am I allowed to leave?"

Took Hopkins a moment of deciding whether to continue his rant, or simply allow his frustrations to dampen. He chose the ladder.

"I don't they you should be allowed to go anywhere, after the stunt you pulled." He just said, slumming into the chair, head in his hands. "But I did manage to convince them to put you under witness-protection. Meaning I have to keep an even closer eye on you from now on if you don't want to go to juvey. But one more slip up, Leo… after that, you're on your own"

"Yeah, I guess that's fair. "

A weltered smile came over him, well, it was more of a silent way to let Leo know that he thought this was getting more and more insane. That they were on the same page, everything considered. He still hadn't forgotten about his gesture from earlier, as if for just a moment Hopkins admitted to actually care about the kid. Even if it was just for a moment.
"What the heck am I gonna do with you kid?"

Shrugging, Leo slummed down next to him. He wanted to tell him about everything. To spill it to someone at least so that the burden of realizing that you might've been a criminal in the past, not to mention related to insane marshal-artists wearing masks and mops for weaponry who also happened to safe your life. Needless to say, it was a lot to take in. But not having to carry it by himself was so tempting, his every thought overwhelming him to the core. But as much as he wanted to let Hopkins get a clue that might salvage his career, Leo wanted even less for the entire New York City Police Department to come after them both.

"What about Layton? Have they found him yet?" he then asked, trying to change to subject.

"No… No, not yet" he sighed, and Leo instantly wished he'd stayed silent going by the look on his face. Leo only met him once, but even then, he could see how much he'd meant for Hopkins. And now he was gone. Well, according to everyone else- his friend included. So after a moment of starring into the abyss, he got up from his seat, hands in his pockets and headed down the hallway, Leo right behind him. "Come on, let's go home"


The sun was starting to come up over the horizon, snow started to fall over New York as Raph entered the tent, hot coffee in his hands that tasted like dirt. Courtesy of Ernie, now fallen asleep by the fire. Donnie was in the middle of tying Mikey's (at the moment lying on his broken mattress) bandages, though he didn't exactly make it easy.

"OUCH!"

"Would you stop moving already?! I'm being as gentle as I can here"
"Well, then be gentlerer!"

"That's not even a word Mikey…"

"Ouch! Okay now you're just doing it on purpose!"

"I'm not!" Donnie bit, just then noticing Raph by the entry way starring out at the city. "Raph, you okay there, buddy?"

Short answer, no. No, he wasn't. And it didn't help that once again, Raph had no idea what they were going to do, and not even a plan to start figuring out their next move. They were back to square one, thousands of enemies from almost all sides on the loose knowing they were alive and more importantly,

"What are we gonna do about him?"

Both Donnie and Mikey couldn't help but frown, knowing exactly what he was referring to and all three of them was slowly seeing that the reason the tent felt so much bigger than it actually was, wasn't because of the necessary breathing space it provided them. Finishing- this time more gently- in tying Mikey's bandages, he turned his attention back to the tethered mask by the mattress. "I know. But remember, we also got an entire city worth of purple mutagen on our hands here. Not to mention, we have no idea who's behind all of this to begin with, what they're even plotting, we're one leader down, and I still don't have the tools necessary to make an anti-purple mutagen serum that's also safe enough to turn us back into mutants, before-

"Before what?"

Donnie gulped, Mikey sending him the not even close to convinced look and he quickly changed the subject.
"Nothing. Point is, while we also have to find Leo, we're still not closer to figuring out what the anti-foot's plan even is! Or, not to mention, why they just let us go like that"

Raph sighed. He knew he was right- almost ready to agree with him entirely, before he caught glimpse of the crooked pole down by the pier. "First thing's first, we need our leader back"

"Uh, until then, can I be the temporary lead-

"NO!"

"NO!"

Noticing Mikey's pout, Donnie tried ruffling his hair to cheer him up, though the gesture seemed odd and uncoordinated coming from him but hey, at least he tried.

"He's gonna be okay though, right Raph?" Mikey then said, both brothers turning to red who was still flipping his sai in his hand, up and down, over and over again like a reflex. No more walls to lean against, this was now or never, all of them set on giving it everything they got. Even if right now the desire to get Leo back was equally on par with their desire to not get killed before they could safe the city and get everything back to normal again. I mean after all, they'd come this far already, bruised limbs and all...

"He better be"


The time was 6:08 am when Hopkins enjoyed a smoke down by the local bar.

He refilled his glass one after the other, drinking for him and his partner until a stranger bumped into him, suddenly and without warning. Now Hopkins might've been an old geezer and all, but he wasn't stupid. He knew a hand-out when he saw one. But he was honestly too intoxicated and tired to really care for it.

Before he knew it, he was led outside, gun at the ready as the stranger all covered in black approached him. His voice was mellow, a faint accent muffled under his covered mouth, leading Hopkins to think he was being confronted by the ghost of Hamato Yoshi himself if he wasn't the wiser.

"What do you want? I've had a heck of a long night, and I'm not in the mood for games"

"Of course not, Mr. Oliver Hopkins." The stranger said, and now the officer was really starting to smell a trap. "I am a fan of your work"

"Then you must also be a fan of getting a gun pointed in your face" he said, demonstrating his artillery from the underside of his jacket. The stranger laughed, surrounding the old geezer like he was on a stroll in the park- and Hopkins was having none of it.

"Funny how easily a rat can get cornered once he sees himself superior"

"Talk"

"I want to help you, Mr. Hopkins. I have something, as a matter of fact, I think might interest you greatly" the stranger said, unloading a crate carefully maneuvered behind the exit and grabbing a folder from inside.

"Look, whatever you're selling, I'm not interested in this little turf-war you got going on. Whatever it is, I'm never going to buy your crap until Marv Layton's killer is brought to justice"

"You misunderstand. I am not your enemy" he said, same chilly ring to his voice that made Hopkins want to start unloading the magazine, just to see something break to pieces. However, he decided to take the folder, carefully losing the strap and peeking inside with great caution. "She is" he said, and suddenly, all at once it was like he immediately became sober again. "I believe you recognize the name?"

There was a silence of Hopkins brain frantically collecting itself, a hint of skepticism painted in his furrowed brow, though his fingers refused to let go of the file all the same. He recognized the name instantly, speaking it over his dry lips like a silent promise.

"Hamato Karai"

Chapter 8: If we only had the time (Part 1/2)

Summary:

Donnie recalls his first day as a human, as the clock starts ticking and time is running out.

Forbidden from leaving the apartment, Leo doesn't know who to trust and Hopkins' decides to investigate an old Japanese ninja clan.

Struggling to lead his brothers, Raph sets out to find an old friend on the outskirts of town and Mikey goes after Simon unsure if he should tell him the truth.

Notes:

Didn't really mean for this to be a two-parter, but the chapter became so long that it felt appropriate.
Enjoy;)

Chapter Text

3 months earlier…

When he first came to, it was his heartbeat that gave it away. That pressured stillness over his chest he was so accustomed to, all of a sudden giving way to a small ache inside that he no longer felt his heart safely secured underneath. It was bouncing up and down, faster and faster, giving life to his unconscious body shivering and unusually cold. Blinking at first, the sun that reached his face hit him like a laser-beam, making the act of shielding his face unusually harder than he thought it would be. Feeling as though he'd taken a massive beating from the day before, rendering every nerve in his arm a knotted mess of bruises and fractured muscles. It shivered over the sun, once again reminding him that something very unusual was occurring inside him, a much softer pressure replacing his shielding chest-plate as he tried to sit up. He breathed heavily, trying to calm his exasperated nerves when he felt the soft fabric of a T-shirt over his shoulders. And not alone that, once he managed to straighten his back, (with surprising difficulty at that), he also came to notice a blanket draped over his shoulders, layers of what he was usually unfit to wear draped over him like a cocoon.

Squinting with his eyes, a wave of pain knocked on the thin layer of skin by the skull, Donnie grabbing the side of his head in a desperate attempt to calm it. But just as he did, what he felt instead, wasn't the long fabric of his mask, but a whirlwind of hair surrounding his bruised head…

Hair. Spurring in all directions.

"He's awake… He's awake! Call the medic!" someone yelled, but he didn't listen. Too preoccupied with running his hands through the black streaks falling over his face, and once he did, he realized that his hands too were unusually small. Slimmer, all too… eratic. Holding them over his regaining vision, for a second, he thought they'd either shrunk, or he was seeing double, but neither proved to be the case. He moved each finger one after the other, testing their response as his mind struggled to wrap itself around the fact that there was now ten of them instead of six. Don't panic… don't panic, this is- good. No, it's brilliant. It's… it's extraordinary! Donnie tried to sit up, but just as he did, a bright light shone into his face followed by doctors and nurses crowding gim and he realized he was sitting in an ambulance. "Can you hear me? How many fingers am I holding up? Sir? Sir, can you understand what I am saying?"

He could, but that wasn't important. Donnie was still starring at his non-green limbs. Still feeling the tightness around his chest loosen once he got to his feet, nearly tumbling over himself in the process. He tried to stand, laughing to himself but also scared out of his wits. He needed a mirror. No- he needed his bo. He needed to get out. Luckily the truck wasn't driving, he could tell from the sunlight streaming in through the back, making it considerably easier for him to regain his balance- before slipping chin-first onto the ground almost immediately.

"Sir, I'm going to need you to sit down"

"I'm fi-" Donnie tried to speak, but this quickly proved to be fruitless as his throat was too parched, the attempt itself throwing him into a coughing fit. Perhps from all the screamig or was this another side effect? he thought, reminding himself to document it as soon as he got the chance. He fumbled after his staff, searching frantically around the vehicle as medics struggled to contain him. Despite his new body and severely wounded, well- everything he somehow persevered. Pushing the doctors aside until he locked eyes with the wooden staff strapped to a higher shelf on the other end of the truck. While reaching for it, he also noticed how his height remained slightly taller than the average human, making him gleefully ponder how annoyed Raph would be once he rubs it in his face. Grabbing his shoulder, Donnie (nearly tripping in the endeavor by the way) shook off his blanket and tumbled out of the truck and out onto the busy New York City Square. They were apparently somewhere in central it seemed, around noon judging by the cluster of people around every corner and walking axiety inducingly close, exposing himself to the surface in a terrifying revelation.

He was out in the open.

His first instinct was to panic, frantically searching for somewhere to hide but there was no time. Trying to get used to the human clothing they'd draped him in and running with a whole new set of DNA to boot- he had to use the bo to maneuver himself through the crowd. Some people starred baffled at the teenager stumbling his way across the road towards the buildings, while others didn't pay him any mind. And after fifteen years of living by the rule never to be seen it understandably took the usually bright Donnie a moment to come to the epiphany that it was no longer necessary. The medics were still following him, and on any other day escaping them would've been an easy feat, but right now every single cell in his body was on a bender, and it didn't help that he had no idea where to go in the first place. He tried following his instincts, not wasting a second tracing himself to the corner of what appeared to be a barber shop of some kind. He went inside, not bearing the lady behind the register any mind as he crunched down underneath the window, where four medics ran past them on high alert until finally out of sight. Phew. He tried to stand, an employee approaching him slightly bothered, asking if he'd made an appointment. She eyed his clothes, the stick he carried, probably the fact that he'd been stuck trying to lift his knees from the ground in little over a minute, the woozing feeling of dizziness charging his view and keeping him from looking anything but buzzed.

And that's when he noticed the mirror on the other side, ignoring the increasingly frustrated employee and tumbling over to the chair occupied by a client with a half-cut mustache. "Hey, waddya think ya doing!?" he complained, as Donnie kept encaptivatingly starring, their voices fading away behind him. Because all that he could process in the entire shop was the gangly human boy in the mirror starring back at him.

He lifted a finger towards his cheek, the reflection complying at once, stunned by the motion as if he just invented magic by the sheer act of feeling his cheek. Still clinging to his bo, he saw a smile creep over the boy's face relishing at the notion, because this just proved it... It worked. I did it… I actually did it! And before he knew it that smile, (revealing his ever-present gap tooth) turned into a ridiculous laughter nearly making him faint, thinking it was a dream. Sure, the pain from the night before was still very much there, exemplified by his ribcage feeling broken in more than five different places just by trying to talk. But the reflection was all evidence he needed to know this was real. He wasn't dreaming. Donnie had just revolutionised mutagen, and there was no one around to see it. He felt his lips with his index finger, brushing it gently from a side to side inspecting himself, but it was all there: A full head of hair, a nose, a crooked mask hanging around his neck… He barely noticed the manager (a smaller lady barely reaching his shoulders) rushing him out of the shop, before he out of sheer joy jolted his hands into the air and cried out: "I DID IT! I ACTUALLY DID IT! I TOLD THEM IT WOULD WORK! YES! Eat thy words Leo! I TOLD you! HAhahha- Oh, sorry hehe…" before shrinking at the realization that everyone was staring at him, resulting in Donnie quickly rushing out of the shop as fast as he could, red in the face but he didn't care.

He nearly abandoned his support, just the sheer fact that his experiment had worked alone, almost enough to give him back his strength. Using his knew human legs to carry him, feeling the wind in his hair blow all over his face like curtains, and feeling just like he thought it would after dreaming about it for so long. He made it two blocks, when his adrenaline started to run out, and though Donnie was beyond ecstatic at this point, like a shock he realized that he was celebrating alone. Suddenly he saw the images, echoes from last night resurface, the fragments of memories so crucial that he was wondering how in the heck he managed to block it out at all.

"Wait a minute…"

And just like that it was like all that joy turned to ice, Donnie pacing around the square like a lost kid thinking they'd be lost forever. He did the only rational thing he could think of, firstly calming his mind and retracing his steps back to the night before. While the memory itself was thankfully intact, the information wouldn't exactly aide him the pursuit of his brothers now, and he knew this. We should've done this when we still had time to plan it out, he angrily murmured, nearly dragging himself by force over to the nearest bench for a rest, trying to the best of his ability to visualize the incoming injury that would surely arride from him trying to climb the buildings. No longer a mutant… right. Probably not a good idea to be traversing the rooftops in broad daylight either. What would a human do? He pondered this for a while, his gaze drifting over to the nearest subway tempted to go down, if it wasn't for the fact that the underground was a no-go abiding by his own rule, despite his curiosity nearly getting the better of him. That's also when the worries began to pile struggling to think becase, Did they all make it out in time? Are they still down there? He knew Mikey would've surely made it to the surface despite his injuries. After all he'd seen to it himself, but as for the others… I have no idea.

At least, that was his thought process for a good ten minutes of sitting around wasting time, until his brain came to the same conclusion that any other newly-mutated teenager with a walking stick would reach: he needed to go back to the beginning. No way of finding them by sitting around here all day, that's for sure, he thought, for the first time in his life riding a train back to what he hoped he'd correctly calculated to take him downtown a good ten blocks from the original entrée cover. Seeing New York from above however, was slightly disorienting. He sat like a little kid in the seat, human hands on the glass and starred in wonderment at the city passing by, a mother and her kid subtly moving two seats away from him before he reached his destination too excited to notice. He nearly forgot to leave at all for this, the feeling of irrational emotions taking over his usually sharply focused mind. Perhaps another symptom? So much data he needed to collect- it was almost too much for Donnie to bear.

He realized that with no possible way of going back under, he'd have to stick to his original plan with or without the others. Of cause, I just HAD to pass out. This would be so much easier if those medics hadn't moved me too… I've lost too much time. He tried to take a breath, shivering this time, and as he made his way towards the right building, he realized that he had to pull the good ol' maintenance routine trying to remember how April had done it the first time she helped them on a mission. Donnie then had another realization.

Wait, this is my first interaction with another human- AS a human! Ha! One little step for man a GIANT step for mutantkind! Take that Neil Armstrong...!

Gleefully knocking on the door, he kept this thought in mind, as another one- this one less idiotically excited- reminded him of the fact that he was still wearing the (now raggedy) hospital attire- wait how am I supposed to convince him looking like... like this?! WHat was it April said? Confidence is the key...?- and just like that, he reverted back to his usual awkward self but it was too late, door swinging open before he could change his mind.

"What do you want?" the stranger asked, a slightly roundish fellow with a beer in his hand and an un-tugged shirt stained in the bottom. Donnie tried to smile, albeit not very convincingly and cleared his throat. "Sir, I am…"

what are you doing- this is a terrible idea- get away while you still can you idiot-

"…here… for… maintenance. Sorry for the interruption sir, but it's urgent. We just got word of a possible leak-

"A leak?"

Donnie gulped. Confidence is the key, confidence is the key-

"Nothing to worry about, mind you! But if you'll just excuse me, sir, and I can assure you I got this covered" Donnie was amazed at his own ability to not choke on his words, guessing that the new-found disguise possibly added to his boost of confidence as well. The man, however, didn't seem convinced, giving him the renowned elevator-look as he swayed upon his feet from side to side, slightly off kilter. "Where did you say you were from again?"

"Maintenance. I eh… I'm new" he smiled, shortly that is, before panic convinced him that despite his generous height of cause, it would be his gap of all things that surely would give way to suspicion, closing it immediately afterwards- however unnecessary. Even though the man seemed too busy not to fall over, Donnie noticed, he conducting that based on the stench alone he was too drunk to question it more than the average person would. "Sir…?" he asked, cautiously waving his hand over the man's face as a loud snoring nearly and without warning errupted, sending Donnie stumbling backwards. Took him a moment to realize it came from the man himself, eyes half-closed in the doorway. He tried poking the man's belly to double check, but received nothing but an even louder growl crawling out of his neck, drool spilling on the steps to Donnie's slight disgust. Sleeping standing up… impressive. He thought, using his years of training to successfully, maneuvering passed the drunk, and into the building. He hurried up the stairs, managed to get to the roof and outside as the dizziness from overexcertion, now of all times started to swell in his mind.

He knew where he had to go. Knew that on any other day climbing it would've been easy as pie, but given that every bone in his body was bouncing up and down like a trampoline that never ceased to recoil, he figured that the best way to reach it was by first going through the building, reach the roof and enevtiable jumping it. Easy, right? But now, looking down at his, granted admiring pair of semi-functioning limbs, Donnie was also smart enough to realize that jumping this, would not be as easy. He reminded himself that he didn't know this body like his own. It wasn't the same limbs, the same muscles he'd spend years upon years to build up endurance under intense pressure. He was weak and fragile now, with only a stick to show for it and only one shot to make it. But even so, this was his family at stake. He made them a promise when he gave them those canisters, and he intended to keep. So, despite the uncertainty giving way to fear overcloding his better judgement, he began counting to 3 in his mind, viewed the building ahead analysing the distance, jumped up and down for a couple of seconds and feeling his own weight, before eventually... he took the leap.

Hesitance caused him to yell out in a pubescent screech, for a moment making him think that he'd share the same fate as Leo after not paying attention to his surroundings and plummeting to (what he assumed without his shell to protect him) be a certain death. But then he actually caught on to the ledge, celebrating as usual, too soon, because just as he was about to swing the other leg over, his hands lost their grip causing him slip. He didn't scream this time however, somehow for a brief moment rediscovering some of his old reflexes to help break the fall, fittingly via his trusty bo. It balanced through one of the cracks in the wall, making him cling onto the sweet, sweet bricks like a monkey and eraching over the edge. Thank god for New York architecture.

Without further ado, Donnie finally found it. Praising his own intuition, he crawled up the latter he'd usually navigated with ease, this time ever so slowly, checking for any signs of movement in the area before approaching it.

The water tower.

In other words, a nightly escape to the surface gone very wrong, at a time when Donnie's curiosity about the human world nearly got him killed, but that was a long time ago and he rarely ever even talked about it. Cementing it as his first and last time disobeying their father's orders, leading to the discovery of their very first home as a result. Well, if you could even call it that- it was more of a hideout really. A really shabby one to boot. Though he hadn't realized it at the time of course, fragments of memories still remained in his mind. The purple lights, the creeping sound of machinery lurring nearby, and the cries of a parent desperate to protect his family... Of cause, he didn't exactly remember their time there, only the stories told by Splinter probably only to entertain and not to allure the young turtles. To this day, Donnie hadn't shared this with anyone, not his brothers, not even Casey or April. He didn't know why he felt that way, it didn't hold a lot of secrets to keep as of yet, but for some reason… it had sort of just become his own thing. His hideout away from the lab. His own updated to solution to the running away when it was too much to handle- problem that seemed to run in the family. Maybe even a reminder of where they came from, in the broad sense, fleeing from humans and Kraang drones alike, it also just so happened to be a genius place to store technological gear and resources where no one would bother looking for it. Donnie had already prepared in advance, turning on a small lightbulb he'd installed himself via a running battery and fiddling after his package stored away weeks before their enemies turned their home to dust. In there, he found a fresh set of clothes, heating sensors, two containers of freshly stored mutagen, a five-hundred meter radius scanner, and of course the most important part: the watch.

After he'd spend little over an hour fumbling after the sleeves with his human hands and turning it the wrong way, he found the calender- circling November 18th with a red marker, before activating it. Not an extraordinary thing by any accounts, but a viable one at that. He'd not so graciously managed to scrape it together from his spare parts down at the lab, clicking it onto his wrist that he now realized was way too small. Biting his lib, and fiddling with the bolts however, he managed to mobilize the magnetized part of the plate and tightening it with a screwdriver. It was still working when he tabbed on the glass.

"Okay, relax. Relax. You have time. All the time in the world in fact… I mean how hard can it be…? Just gotta- find the others…" he glared at the city view of skyscrabers, suddenly feeling a whole lot taller than they'd usually seem, the noises of cars and sirens and people in the distance not helping him come to terms with the overwhelming scale of ground that he'd now have to navigate all by himself, "... somewhere, out there. Stop the foot, stop the probably non-threatening symptoms before…" as he muttered this, his glare shifted to the broken picture he'd unceremoniously stagged on a set of books about bio-mechaniccs and whatnot, the image of his brothers gleaming back at him happily. Smiles on their faces, unaware about the danger he'd now put them in. The danger he was now obligated to fix one way or the other. But then again, oh god… What if my calculations off? What then?

Donnie gulped, a worried plea in his throat echoing those of last night after the explosions started, flashing in his mind as his thoughts compelled him to sink onto his knees- and he started the timer: counting down to the day he feared his theory would be proven true, like that spasm in his chest from earlier today, unrelentingly bouncing up and down in his ears, louder and louder.

Tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock-


Tick tock tick tock tick tock-

The alarm clock was still ticking away over the bedside table. It had done so for little over an hour now without pause, filling the silence of the bedroom. It was still dark outside, as viewed from the little apartment window, and Leo had yet to actually bother going over and shutting it off. The noise was straining, unberable yes, but for some reason he'd hoped it would be enough to drown out his thoughts, so that he could finally get some sleep. A plan that safe to say wasn't exactly working out very well. Though if it was due to his own fears of what he might remember if he did get any sleep, or simply his unfair accusations of the alarm clock that frankly was only doing its job, he didn't want to think too much about.

Hopkins had checked in on him a few times over the phone, ever since last week, making every incoming call seem less and less like it was the detective showing genuine concern, and more a way to keep Leo under lock and key so that he wouldn't get into trouble with his superiors. Somehow the cop had managed to object to the idea that the NYCPD needed someone to keep and eye on him- at least from the inside, a whole lot of police folk still convinced that he was part of the DP's ploy- whatever that may be. And as a result there had now been set up a patrol car outside of the house, the same pair of officers stationed to make sure he didn't leave the house unattended. They'd been up and about more and more lately, citizens worried for their wellbeing in the poorer areas of the city, as the murderers kept snatching civilians, killing them through whatever twisted experiments involved burning someone's atoms to a crisp. He really couldn't blame them for being cautious.

Leo on the other hand, was just plain tired. Too tired to fall asleep, but not tired enough that he could simply just ignore the facts still keeping him awake at night. He was told explicitly to stay in his room until further investigation, a tracker placed somewhere in his phone just in case, security cams set up everywhere in the living room. And while normally Leo would highly object to the idea of being surveyed 24/7, he had to admit that he was partially grateful about the arrangement- at least to a certain degree. With his mind in a ruckus and his worldview slowly driveling into plain chaos, he'd come to the conclusion that the only one who could give him the answers he was looking for was Karai. The strange girl that snuck into his room on a school day, before vanishing without a trace. The same girl who told him to meditate, coincidentally by the time he also found himself caught in a gang fight. And she'd been right. It bothered him that she hadn't told him anymore beyond her advice and her vague accusations, granted most proved true. But while Leo couldn't quite explain it, something told him that she was one of the few people he could actually trust, and he wanted to return the favor.

He wasn't really sure what he thought was going to happen. That maybe if he just waited long enough she would somehow come back? That if he just told Hopkins the truth about her, he could provide intel on who she was on his own? It was obivous that Karai didn't like Hopkins very much, making Leo doubt his own allegiences. Whether or not he was supposed to seek the truth or leave it behind and just... move on. Because as it stood, Leo saw himself starting to dig himself deeper and deeper into a hole that he feared he wouldn't be able to get out of, and with no one to tell him what was the right thing to do… all that he could know for sure was this: Karai knew something, Leo didn't know what was real anymore- what was memories or illusions created by his mind to trick him. He remembered his vision... or was it a dream? Of the hooded figure claiming that he was a "leader" or whatever that means, that people needed him, that he was walking on thin eyes unable to turn back. His old geezer of a ward Hopkins was growing too close after Layton's disappearance, still somehow connected to the PD, and then there was the strangest one of all: The boys in the alley, claiming that he was their brother.

Brother. That was the word he'd used, the one with the red mask. It wasn't just a phrasing or a juvenile nickname- not going by the look on their faces when he'd introduced himself. He knew that look. It was the same look Karai had given him too after she heard his name. They knew me, Leo thought, utterly convinced. Somehow… but it still didn't make any sense! For all Leo knew, they could be lying to him, it was just the motive behind why that puzzled him. Also, not to mention the fact that until he revealed his name, they were complete and total strangers to each other. As if they truly had never seen each other before, so why would they react like they did? Why were they fighting? Not to mention HOW had they learned to fight life that. And while Leo hadn't joined much of society since his discharge, he was still fairly certain that it wasn't a normal reaction to seeing someone you'd known all your life return from the grave. So either they really did know him, or they had all collectively mistaken him for someone else, which needless to say wasn't the most likely outcome. Leo supposed the only good thing coming out of this, was the fact that he might've been right all along. Maybe the vigilantes really were on their side. And if that was true, then Leo wasn't in league with the PD after all. Surely not after they'd relentlessly tried to choke him to death just for trespassing. But that wasn't to say that his rescuers, whoever they were, wasn't criminals either.

He remembered one of the boys using a throw star to deflect two of the attackers, matching the one identical to the throw star Hopkins had showed him previously. And going by their appearance alone, it seemed very likely that they could have been of Hamato descent- that somehow Hopkins intel was wrong and he really did survive the fire. And so far the boys checked of on everything Leo could think of matching that of a ninja: Fighting like masters of martial-arts, their weaponry, using it to protect him, its just… and this had baffled Leo for a while now ever since their encounterthey were just kids. Just like him. In what world did kids take down a whole band of gangsters in an alley, without even using guns? They'd done this before, that much was clear. So, why… and how did any of them fit into all of this? Himself included? It was just… too crazy for him to comprehend any of the reoccurring events. To believe that after all this time showing no signs to ever even exist they'd suddenly without warning enter his life. Everything that's happened too absurd that he was wondering if maybe his mind was pulling tricks on him. If maybe he should've told Hopkins the truth instead of keeping information from him in the fear that maybe he was on the wrong side… that maybe his family was closer than he thought.

And as fate would have it, suddenly the sound of glass breaking could be heard from downstairs, sending Leo into immediate defensive mode. He silently stepped out of his bed; body growing stiff. Hopkins, as usual, was fast asleep catching up on severeal weeks worth of sleep deprication. He'd called himself to inform of every possible lock in the partment, instructing Leo to lock all doors and windows which he'd made sure was secured twice. He made his way over to the door, as quietly as he could opening it by the slim crack- his other hand folding around the holster of one of the katanas, though he couldn't see what it was at the time.

As the noises grew smaller, the sound of steps creaking somewhere in the living room made Leo nearly loose his own footing. He held his breath, moved two steps at a time in the dark, navigating the hallway into the kitchen and finally over to the dinner table, where a strangely familiar set of whispers reached his ears.

"Careful! Do you want to wake up the whole building!?"

"I'm still more quiet than you"
"Shhh!" another one hushed, as Leo made his way to the switch.

"We couldn't just have knocked on the damn door…"

"Wait, wait, wait, guys! I think there's someone here!"

"Wow! Good job Mikey! And here I thought we just came here to steal his furniture!"
"Oh, fortheloveof- be QUI-ET!"

'CLICK'

They all froze as the light came on and Leo was met with the busted glares of three boys, standing flustered behind his couch. He lowered his weapon, though still tightening his grip around the handle to the point of whitening his knuckles. He recognized the first two immediately as the vigilantes who fought off the PD three days ago. They were even wearing the same clothes as that night, granted a little more tidied up this time. But then there was also another kid there, seemingly younger than the first two, wearing an orange mask over his messy curly hair tightened into a shorter knot. He shared a lot of the same characteristics as the other two, though a tad less serious in his demeanor and a lot more exaggerative when it came to his vibrant colored attire. He starred at Leo in what he guessed to be wonderment, for some reason, his mouth making a silent 'O' if he couldn't believe what he was seeing. While all of them stood in bended knees and raised eyebrows, probably surprised by the sudden "intrusion" if you could call it that, the red one simply stood there, hands in his pockets as if he didn't care or pretended not to. Leo honestly couldn't tell if he'd somehow provoked him by simply being in the room, or if it was just his general attitude... being a jerk.

"Psst, guys. I think we've been spotted" the orange one whispered, to which the others replied (understandably) by shaking their heads and sighing heavily into the abyss.

Leo tried not to raise his voice too much, remembering the severely irritated cop sleeping with a gun under his pillow upstairs and not wishing to see what would happen if you woke him up before his shift, "How did you even get in? All the doors are locked. There's alarms set up!"

"Well actually, dismantling the automatic sensor set up in the one-way frequency was quite easy, given that you only really need to shut one of the powered windows down to be able to access-

"Raph broke the window"

They all (once again) starred at the small one, who did not possess a lot of situational awareness, Leo noticed.

"What? You did!"

"Look, we're not here to hurt you, we just want to talk"

"Honest" the tall one clarified, sounding just about as sincere as he could muster. Leo sighed, lowering the holster in his hands, though not exactly letting it go given his unexpected visitors were carrying weapons as well. However, intruders or not, he figured that the chances of them finding a better time to talk, now with the house in lockdown and all, would probably not come as easy.

"Fine. But I want to talk to you too" he said, the red one scoffing, almost immediately following- arms crossed and the gesture seemed so much like something straight out of a rom-com to the point that Leo struggled not to scoff as well.

"Fine by us"

"Good"

"Great"

"Perfect"

Though both of them initially had seemed capable in a fight side by side, it was clear now that the boy was still very angry at him for the thing- that is to say, the thing that he still didn't know what was. And something told Leo, that he wouldn't get a straight answer out of him simply by asking. But it irked him all the same, being blamed for something he didn't even remember. Not to mention by a person he didn't even remember… as if it was that patently obvious who was in the wrog here.

The silence that filled the room, least to say, was very awkward.

"Family reunions am I right? Hehehe…"

"Mikey" The tall one smacked orange over the shoulder.

Leo took a deep breath, ears on the door just in case. So far, the interrogations weren't exactly going smoothly so he decided, albeit begrudgingly to be the one to break the ice.

"Okay, what happened that night… I realize that I should probably thank you, for saving me. But you still haven't told me how-

"Wow, dudes! Just look at this place! It's HUGE!"
"Mikey, don't touch that!" Donnie yelled, exhaustingly going over to Mikey, practically dragging him away from the magnets on the kitchen fridge and looking anything but enthused. Leo was starting to see why 'Mikey' hadn't accompanied them on their last infamous trip to what he figured was a criminal background in the making.

"Sorry, sorry it's just wild- I mean just look at him! All humany and stuff. Just look at that T-shirt! Aweeesomeee. I almost wouldn't have believed it was you if it wasn't for the katanas. Wait, is human Leo more nerd than regular Leo…?" to emphasize his point the orange one tried to poke him in the cheek, his eyes glowing up in awe.

"Humany...? "

"You're right! I almost didn't notice they were still here- eh do you mind?" he asked, reaching for the katana that Leo just decided he was determined to keep as far away from them as possible.

"Ignore him-

"Shouldn't we tell him though? I mean isn't that what we came here for?"

"Tell me what?"

"Yeah, tell him what?" Mikey repeated somewhere in the background, but honestly at this point it seemed all the boys had given up on keeping track of him.

"We don't even know if it's really him" the red one, 'Raph', suddenly said, breaking the pause as if his voice alone was enough to command the others to listen. If Leo were to guess, he was probably the oldest out of the three, though his general attitude certainly exuded anything but maturity. Donnie was the first to express his disbelief at the statement, and with good reason. Last time they'd met, if anyone was persuaded that they'd found the guy they were looking for it was him, so why was he suddenly not convinced? What changed?

"I can't believe those words actually just came out of your mouth… Three days and you haven't shut up about the fact that he's been right in front of our noses this whole time. What- you think the foot brainwashed him to sound, fight and act likeLeo to fool us?"

"I'm just saying- wouldn't put it passed them. We have to be prepared for anything"

"Hey guys! Look at all this Space stuff!" Mikey called out, to Leos eminent horror. Oh god, he found the Space Heroes collection. "Hey don't touch that! Those are rare!"

"Ups, sorry, Leo!"

"Okay, it's him"

Now it was Leo's turn to drag Mikey away from the TV set, the motion of doing so feeling oddly like he'd done it before, but he chose not to think too much about it.

And it was at this point Leo just about lost his composure entirely, turning to all three of them as their gazes were glued onto his, "Okay, can someone please explain to me what you're doing in my home?! Who are you people?! How did you even find me?! I mean I can't be the only one who thinks this deserves some explanation right?"

"Wow… Human Leo is uptight. Maybe I should slap him-

"Don't" Raph said, holding out his arm towards the freckled one like a stop sign, before cracking his knuckles and deviously approaching himself, "If anyone's going to slap him, it should be me. Might bring him back to his senses-

"No one is slapping anyone" Donnie concluded, luckily sharing the same mutual need to get to the point as Leo.
"Leo, what do you remember?"

Leo looked at the boys one after the other one more time. For once it seemed they all were genuinely curious about that too, signs of concern even showing on Raph's gruntled face, granted he wouldn't dare admit it.

"About what, exactly?"

The boy stopped, as if he just realized how vague his question must've sounded to a stranger in his pajamas after his home had just been broken into by his supposed 'rescuers'. Tumbling over his words he tried to calrify. "Uh, well... us?"

"Yeah, come on dude it's us! The gang, you know. Mi amigos. The homies"
"And the award for being captain obvious goes to…" Raph sighed, as Donnie struggled to word it properly. Leo appreciated his efforts, nonetheless.

"Okay let me rephrase that; anything you remember prior to Oktober the 10th?"

"No. I mean I guess- I" He paused. While he didn't see how that date should mean anything in particular, a voice in his head also reminded him that if he kept silent, chances that they would open up to him in return would probably be very slim. Took trust to gain trust, he remembered Hopkins once mentioned, and if it didn't apply here, what did he have to lose? One word to the NYCPD and they'd be out of his world regardless. But, that wasn't what was going to happen. He rubbed his temples, prepared to regret everything on the spot, but proceeded trusting his heart more than his head because he was too desperate to argue, "Okay, fine. I'll tell you. All I remember is… a tunnel. I think its somewhere underground, but that's pretty much it. Next thing I know I wake up in the hospital. Been there since Hopkins found me-

"Wha- the cop? You live with one of those bastards?!"

"Huh, that certainly might explain why we haven't heard from you in three months…"

"You think?!" Raph exclaimed, Donnie gesturing with his hand under his chin.

"Matches up with the chain of events."

"But that still doesn't mean we can trust him. He's working for that cop, and need I remind you, those aren't exactly our friends"

Mikey jumped up from his seat, "But it's Leonardo! He's family! Of cause, we can trust him, right bro?" he turned to him, almost pleadingly, and Leo hated to admit it but… he couldn't help but feel sorry in some capacity. Or maybe that was just the effect of having the equivalent of a hyperactive burglar look at him like a kicked puppy.

"It's not that simple Mikey. Just look at him. He doesn't remember us"

"Unless he's just pretending not to remember"

Took everyone by surprise to say the least. It was like a bomb just went off, sending Raph's remark at Leo at him like a cannonball that deafened the living room for a good two minutes of processing. Is that why he was so angry?

"No way! Leo would never do that!"

"Raph, I think you're taking this a little too far…" Donnie added, panic on his brow as he placed a hand on the boy's shoulder, methodically trying to hold him back from doing anything he'd surely regret. Raph however, was having none of it.

"Am I now? Because last thing I know, you were the one who got us into this mess in the first place. And you." He pointed at Leo. "Who's to say this wasn't his grand plan? To take off once he finally got the chance"

"And what about you?! How do I know you're not responsible for my injury in the first place?!" The others gasped, Mikey both hands over his mouth in exaggeration. Leo knew he should probably tread carefully here, but honestly, Leo was too curious to know what he meant to be scared. He could already tell Raph was the type of person to let his emotions get the better of him in the blink of an eye, whereas Leo would much rather take a step back and look at the situation. And observing him now, it was almost like they were reading each other's thoughts. The stare alone enough to power a building's worth of electricity through the tension.

"What?! We would never!- Uhhhh…. Well, I guess… technically, maybe… we're a little bit responsible…?" Mikey muttered, to which Donnie desperately tried to salvage the situation,

"It's not like that!"
"Who's to say he isn't?!"

"Everyone but you, apparently!" they all yelled, a cluster of voices all calling over the other as their fighting reminded him of siblings arguing about the last cookie.

Then-

"Leo? That you?" a voice called down, Leo turning frantically to gaze at the stairs, eyes wide with panic. "Oh no... Quick! You have to hideeeeee... what?" As soon as he turned back towards the boys however, they were gone. Leaving Leo puzzled thinking if maybe he'd simply dreamed them there, sleep walking into the living room somehow. He looked under the couch, in the kitchen, through the broken window, but it was like they'd sunken into the floorboards.

Steps sounded, the floorboards creaking, and there came Hopkins hurrying down with a gun in his hand and bedhead nearly making it appear as if he was wearing an octopus in the dark. "Leo? What are you doing up? It's late. Go to bed..."

"Yeah, of cause. Sorry I just... " he looked around, simultaniously coming up with a good excuse while also being stuck on where the hell they'd went. "I thought I heard something"
"You okay? Because ya know, with this whole... surveilance thing, can't blame ya for being a little tense"

"I'm not tense"

Hopkins eyes travelled to the katana in Leo's hands.

"Right..." he muttered, rubbing his temples. "Look I gotta get up early tomorrow- I don't know for how long, higher ups don't seem to tell me anything these days. But just so you know, I still got your back on this."

"I know, I know... I trust you"

Leo nodded, solemnly. They sharred an off-kilter starring contest in the dark before the geezer relented, waltzing back up the stairs looking over his shoulder. "All right, just... get some sleep, kid"

The door closed, Leo turning his attention back towards the living room, where shockingly the three intruders proved to not be just a part of his imagination. Raph crawled out from having, apaprently hidden underneath the couch, Donnie balancing himself in the corner using his stick and the third one swinging down quietly from the chandeller in the roof, almost as if they were entirely muted. What the heck are these guys?

"Wow... that guy has some serious trigger issues" the orange one saidand just as they were about to break out into yet another argument, Leo managed to this time have enough sense to intterrupt them early-

"Answer me something" he broke in. Apparently, he wasn't the only one with a voice capable of commanding the others attention. Wished it was that easy with Hopkins too sometimes. He let out a sigh, the memory still fresh in his mind and he turned to look at Raph while he said it, "In the alley, what you said… is it true?"

"What? That you're a self-centered jackass? Definitely"
"No!" he sighed, unable to say the word aloud in fear of what the answer might be. Truthfully, he didn't know if he hoped it was the truth or wished to god, that it was anything but. Though something told him that they weren't lying to him about this one and he couldn't for the life of him understand why having nothing but a gut feeling to go on. "You know what I mean"

Raph didn't answer. Whether he choose not to or just simply… couldn't, was up to interpretation, but that didn't make the pit in Leo's stomach go away. He turned to the others, seemingly having the same problem until Donnie jumped in, trying hard to be the only one out of the four to keep a level head.

"We know it's a lot to take in. I mean, it's no wonder you don't recognize us even if you did have your memories back. But we really are family. Your true family. Trust us, we only want to help you"

For some reason those three words echoed in his brain, but it still wasn't enough to convince him entirely. Why couldn't anyone just give him a clear answer?

"All right. Fine. I've seen a lot of crazy things lately, so I'm sorry but I'm gonna need some proof here. Prove to me that you're telling the truth. Tell me what happened."

"Eh, that might be a little difficult hehe" Mikey scratched the back of his head, nervous laughter and shoes tapping anxiously against the floor clicking beneath him.

"It's kind of complicated…" Donnie said.
"Complicated how?"

Mikey held up his hand, as if he just realized he possessed the extraordinary ability to talk. And talk he did, to the other's horror nonetheless, but it was already too late once he kept going:

"You see we're actually mutated turtles from the sewers that are also trained in ninjitsu- no big deal just fyi we're pretty awesome dude- and now we're trying to stop this anti-ninja clan that's trying to kill us but we don't really know why yet? Which is weird cause we kind of were supposed to have stopped them already if it wasn't for the whole mutation-situation, ha that rhymes- so that's kinda why we needed to come here, since you're the leader and we don't really have a plan how to stop them yet also you're our brother so that's probably also important to mention. What else…? Oh! And we're freshwater turtles. Nearly forgot that part"

When he finally finished, the first sound to fill the apartment came in the shape of two brothers not knowing how to deal with their little brother when he didn't understand the simple meaning behind a lot to take in.

"MIKEY" they both yelled out, towering over their brother flames practically seething out of their ears.

"What did I do now?!"

"We're supposed to help him not scare himdummy!" Donnie hissed to which Mikey shrank several inches into the ground and Leo… well, he didn't know what to think. "Great... You're crazy"

"You're the one who wanted the truth" Raph muttered, Donnie dashing him over the shoulder.
"Of cause he's not gonna believe us now!" he whispered, as Leo silently wondered if now would be a good time to call Mr. Hopkins about the situation, but he didn't do that, sticking to his promise. Instead, he simply said it as it is,
"He's right. I don't... So, if you're not going to make sense, then why don't you just go back to wherever you came from." He sighed, not letting his disappointment show. "I'll solve this myself…"

All of them looked as he ventured away, unsure whether or not they should stop him or let him go.
"Huh. And I thought you were the loner…" he could hear the tall one mutter, as Leo made his way up the stairs prepared to stay awake all night thinking of a good excuse to tell Hopkins as to why the window was broken down by the TV. Not to mention the fortune worth of security set up around the apartment, probably going to be blamed on him in some way or another for property damage. Serves them right I suppose...

"A wise man once said that, what you know is dangerous to your enemy, what you think you know is dangerous to you. Sound familiar?"

Leo stopped. It came from Raph- at the moment the only one who followed him to the bottom of the stairs, having proceeded to take the katana in his hands studying it somberly. Leo wasn't sure if Raph was going to intentionally break it out of spite, panicking for a second until the relic was instead tossed back to him safe and sound almost immediately.

"Is that supposed to mean anything?" he asked, to which a shadow manifested over the boy's eyes, turning his brief optimism straight back into anger and resentment. Maybe even a little bit of regret too, if he weren't mistaken.

"Forget it"

"Wait, Leo!" the tall one- Donnie ran over to him, a small walkie-talkie looking devicew with a botton on the front and a scanner on the small screen, in his hands that Leo hesitantly accepted. "If you change your mind, here's how you find us. Just consider it, okay? We're not giving up on you that easily"

"Yeah dude! Who's going to tell me to remember not to over butter the popcorn if you're not there?!" the third one yelled, nearly tumbling into the others.
"That's what you're worried about?"

"What?! I have a delicate tummy"

Leo couldn't help but smile, dissapointed yes and not feeling quite right, the pit in his stomach also subsequently having grown tenfold in the span of the last fifteen minutes. They all seemed so familiar to him, but it was all so vague he almost couldn't tell if he just wanted to believe it enough to convince himself, or if by some strange twist of fate, he'd found what he was looking for… and all he had to do was believe it. Go with them, help take down the PD outside of the law like the old geezer preffered to hand things. Without honor. But I'm not that stupid…

"I won't tell Hopkins that you were here. So, now we're even" Leo concluded silently, before exiting upstairs and closing the door behind him, but he could still hear their voices downstairs as clear as day.

"Man… this sucks!"

"Give it some time Mikey. He'll come around… eventually"

Leo slipped onto his bed, arms stretched out holding the katana firmly, as his reflection was mirrored back to him in the (probably) fake blade.

"As our fearless leader used to say, him being a dick is just 'temporary'"

"Raph,"
"Come on- we're wasting our time here. Let's go back to the bridge, figure out what to do next"

But then just for a moment, a brief moment of sleep-deprivation and illusions of vigilantes in Halloween costumes appearing in his home, he could've sworn he saw that blue raggedy mask over his eyes flash for just one strange second of doubt clouding his mind because it fit all too well.

And the resemblance more than uncanney.


He called out, not moving his lips, focusing his energy.

As of now, it had been a good hour and a half into his trance. Raph was careful not to move out of his spot, the only thing in his mind that kept him afloat being his own breathing. It was strange but- for the first time in months he felt almost… calm. Completely at peace in his mind. Granted, he'd silently tried to summon enough courage to reach out, he figured that forcing it wouldn't get him very far, and he tired of his old methods. He needed guidance… advice, with everything being a record year of catastrophes. He needed  him , but he knew that he couldn't make him come by himself. He just had to be patient. To just wait until the opportune moment, where he could finally get some answers. Finally see him again, no matter how bonkers the concept sounded. Needless to say, he had no idea what they were supposed to do now. With no leader to guide them, he felt the weight of being the oldest even more than he'd ever had to. It was always Leo who took that mantle. To be the 'responsible' one, calling the shots, taking on the task of navigating the waters when the others were too independent to do it. He wanted to do the right thing. To fix this entire mess as fast as he could, get his team back together, get his body back together, and most importantly, get their life back together. That was Raph's job now.
And he didn't have the faintest idea how to make that happen. Where would they even start? What chance did three kids lost on New York city have against an army?

He needed help. He needed Sensei. Or just- someone to give him advice, since it was obvious that their so called "fearless leader" wasn't up to the task, injury or not. Leo'd changed, they could feel it. He wasn't going to get them out of this without his memories, so with that in mind, Raph tried to let his thoughts empty. Let them come to him eventually, like a true ninja or whatever the heck it was father used to say. Instead of channeling his anger, Raph tried the opposite. He focused. Breathed in, breathed out… listened to the silence. And after being at complete zen for nearly an hour, finally, Raph felt like he was able to control his turmoil. Letting the dark take him and in its sweet embrace, and never coming back. Like for the first time in his life, he was finally, finally at complete peac-

"RAPH! HEY! Wake up! Pssssssst! Quickly there's a- a- a cockroach on ya! Yeah! Right there on your back, dude, better get up before its too late, right?! Raph? Raph! Come on, rise and shine"

A deep grizzly growl, probably efficient enough to send little kids screaming, escaped Raph's throat as he was zapped back to the tent. Someone as creative as him couldn't have found a way to knock?! Raph sighed. "What is it, Mikey?"

"Dude, were you… meditating?"

Raph went red, eager to change the subject, "I was- look I- shut up! What do you want? And if it's about the spreadsheets, I told you its them or its nothing. As soon as we get back to the lair, you can have your Mr. cuddles back, alright?"

"It's not that- well, actually… No, no, it's not that." Mikey seemed to do a double take, inviting himself inside the tent.

They'd spend the good portion of the last three days tracking down Leo's location, whilst struggling to figure out what their next move should be. Their enemies was sure moving, and so far they had no idea what they were even up to. What role did the purple mutagen play, and why had it become so crucial to their schemes that they'd even kill someone over it? While Donnie had gone back to the lab for parts, Mikey had been going on patrols for what had become a regular pattern each day between four and six, granted Raph had no idea where he actually went. Mikey kept changing the subject whenever he asked, and both had decided that it would probably be better not to push him on the subject if he didn't want to. Raph had seen the life he'd led on the surface. The life he'd left behind to go back to saving the city, and though he tried to hide it, Raph could see that something bothered him. And it had been for a while now.

"Then what is it?"

It was kind of scary how easily it had been to adjust to the reality that the human kid in front of him was his brother. Mikey fumbled with his hands, pulling on the tips, turning them over, folding them in and out in and out over and over again. Not exactly subtle for their brother, he noticed, every little mannersim matching everything about him to a T (no pun intended), everyhting except for his face.

"So, funny, I was just thinking, since Leo's not here at the moment, does that technically make you our leader now?"

"What? No."
"Okay, so you're not in charge?"

Raph struggled, as usual, to read him, "Why? You want me to be?"

A loud chuckle burst out from the tent, probably loud enough to wake up the entire community while turning Raph gradually more annoyed, "No! No, no, no, no, no! Of course not, you're awful at the leader stuff! Uh- no offence"

"Okay I'm about two seconds away from shoving this pen up your nose"

"Hehe, sorry" he muttered, pulling his hair around his fingers. "But... if you're not in charge, and I'm not in charge and Donnie's definitely not in charge, then that means that Leo will come back, right?"

So that's what this is about. He let out a sigh, already feeling guilty about what he said last night, though he wasn't exactly wrong for saying it (at least according to himself). If this whole ordeal had taught Raph anything, it was that they'd be getting no where without trust. Only problem was, that right now there wasn't exactly much of a team to proof that sentiment, and no leader to argue with anymore.

"Give him some space, will ya? He's been through a lot. We all have" he said, realizing that may not have been the most comforting way to get that across. He could see it on Mikey's frown clear as day, until finally-
"You didn't really mean that stuff about him just pretending to not remember us, right?" -there it was. The silence in the tent lingered, Mikey with the expectation that Raph would reassure him he was wrong, and Raph waiting for Mikey to accept the fact that he wasn't going to apologize for voicing his suspicions.

"Oh. You did" he then said, to which Raph's guiltiness fell pray to his little brother's overwhelming ability to do the "puppy dog googly eyes".

"I don't know what I think, Mikey… Everything's really messy right now. But hey, we got you back, didn't we?" he said, watching the smile creep back over his little brother's face.

"Yeah, guess I do kinda have that sweet magnetic awesomeness attraction still intact. Passed down from the great samurais of the buritto mountain for centuries... "

Raph sighed, "How could I forget" he muttered, very deadpanned and not to mention tired. He slowly starting to remember how it was living next to Mikey for over fifteen years. Juvinile randomness and all. Regardless, he patted him on the back, to which Mikey for once didn't flinch over the gesture, surprising both of them since this rarely used to be the case, making Raph contemplate if maybe an apology was in order. But alas, his stubborness won again, his overprotective big brother attitude chipping in as well. "Don't worry, little brother. We'll figure it out. With or without Leo"

"You really think so? I dunno, it just doesn't feel right…"

"Definitely! And hey, once we've saved the city, we're gonna kick those bug-phased freaks all the way to New jersey. After all, I still owe them an ass-kicking for what they did to you"

Mikey smiled, blinking, then confused, "I thought we were in New York…?"

"Never mind… do me a favor and try to get some sleep" Once again, the exasperated weight of trying not to bang his head against a pole, made Raph start reaching for his bag and folding his mask over his head. He looked at the time. Midnight. Well, guess it's go-time.

"What are you doing?"

"I have to go out for a bit. Shouldn't be long though, there's just someone I have to see about something" he said, remembering to pull his hood over his hair in case he'd receive any company in the meantime. But he was sure now, not wasting another minute sitting around doing nothing, and taking some action despite three months of stalling. Mikey and Donnie had their stuff to take care of, and this just happened to be something Raph had to do by himself.

"Uuuuuh…. isn't it a bit late for grocery shopping? I mean I know you're bumped over the whole no-kitchen no-breakfast thing, my 'eggs on boxes' are a work in process okay?!- but just saying. You really think that's a good idea? Wai-wai-wait can you get me a soda? It's on my human list of things to try, but Mrs. R don't want me to drink them. Said it would only heighten my mikey-ness to a dangerous level which, I guess means that the foot better watch out for the Mikey-"

"I won't go too far" Raph said, shoving the curtains aside and stepping out into the winter air as Micky watched in bewilderment, probably pondering if he should object or not, but realizing that him saying so probably wouldn't do anything.

"Use the tracker if I'm not back by noon, okay?"

"Be careful" he said, as Raph leaped down onto the frozen concrete.

He started running, silently thanking Ernie for letting them use the place as a temporary base until they'd get the lair back. Because as it stood, it was only getting colder sleeping in tents with no liable equipment to show for it, and time was running out. Donnie said that they only had less than a week before the AF would probably make their final move, and honestly, he trusted his calculations way more than he trusted his own intuition.

They were running out of time as it stood, and the thought of losing anyone else to their enemies was an idea Raph didn't respond very well to. But… still that wasn't the entire reason behind why he left, if Raph had to be honest. Sure, their friends would now be in danger, given their cover had officially been blown, but in all honestly, Raph needed someone to talk to more than anything else. He needed someone to see his side of things, reckless enough to take them at face value. And the only person who matched that description, he hadn't seen in months now, if he was even still in New York City. The skull wearing, hockey stick slinging vigilante himself: Casey Jones. Missing in action.

Raph started at the ice-skating ring, probably the most obvious place to start, and now that he was at full liberty to let his friend in on the details, he decided not to waste any time busting through the front door. It was the same time of day he'd usually be found practicing, that is to say night, but once he entered, he found that… there was no one there. And no one had been there, for as long as they'd gone missing apparently, according to the receptionist.

Not surprising, that is to say, Raph had already tried there several times already, but with nothing to show for it. As if their friend had simply sunken into the ground. And If Casey wasn't in the ice-skating ring, it probably wouldn't be too far-fetched to assume he was in some sort of trouble as they'd feared. Sticking to his usual quota of searching for it when it was least convenient, it still irked Raph that he'd been gone for so long without warning. Knew I should've kicked that masked freak's nose in when I had the chance, he grunted, the thought of the Oni-man to have taken him fueling the fire.

Next stop he went to Roosevelt, having a rather humorous reunion with the three bullies he smacked against the locker last week. He didn't have to take more than a few steps, before they were ready to tell him just about anything, too frightened of the small angry red guy to take anymore of their teeth. It worked a little too well perhaps, but while Casey was never the most popular kid, he was still partially hard to miss amongst the... well, normal humans on the school. And apparently, someone matching his description had been seen walking around the school every now and then, but he never attended his classes and rarely stayed longer than an hour or two, claiming that "school was overrated" before leaving abruptly. So, all in all, probably him.

"Where can I find him?"

"I- uh" the bullies halted, mouth trembling as one of them pointed their shaky fingerless gloved hand over towards a poster by the board.

You gotta be kidding me…

Now, Raph had found himself in a lot of strange places over the years, that much was very apparent: Dimension X, alien spaceships, underground Dexter Stickman traps, Queens… but where Raph never imagined finding himself standing in a thousand years, would be the front yard of a house party littered with drunk teenagers and pop music from decades old techno-hits. He just starred straight ahead, eyes agape with a mix of confusion and severe discomfort. This had to be the wrong place, right? There was no way this could be the place. Why in the hell would Casey wanna go here? Well, whatever the reason, Raph entered the jungle.

The smell of teenagers rubbing up and down each other to the tinnitus-inducing music beat that wouldn't shut up, was already enough to make him miss the sewers. He shoved passed the crowd, the flickering lights, the smell of alcohol and felt like he'd somehow entered one of Mikey's old rom-com flicks from when they were younger. He remembered Splinter showing them clips of movies like this to remind them how not to turn out in the future, whenever they'd inevitably reach that age. And honestly, while Raph hadn't understood exactly what his point was back then, walking through it now, he was starting to. He tried to focus his vision, but with so many people stumbling over each other and sticking their tongue down each other's throats, it was hard to fully grasp the scenery. He asked around, yelling Casey's name aloud in the vague hope that someone would give a damn, but could honestly not be sure if they even heard him in the cluster. After half an hour had passed, Raph was ready to leave the party entirely, thinking that the bullies had lied to him, or was too afraid to tell him that Casey hadn't been seen at all, making up a cockabull story about where someone matching his description would most likely show up. Perhaps going alone wasn't such a good idea, he thought, thinking if he'd just gone to Donnie, maybe they would've found him already. But he was already piled up in work as it stood, and this was only concerning his friend- who was not exactly the highest on the priority list at the moment, and Donnie would be inclined to agree, he figured. Raph made for the door, went up the stairs and into the bathroom where he successfully managed to splash some water on his face.

He looked into his own gaze, trying hard to remember what it was like before all of this happened. In his old body, that is, but it already started to feel like a million years ago. Because if it came down to it, and Donnie somehow couldn't make them a cure, was this the reality they'd have to settle on? Was this the life Raph had to get used to? To go to parties, go to school like normal people, not worrying about saving the city every night? Not having to live up to the expectations build upon years and years' worth of training? What kind of life would that even look like? Raph had no idea.

He let out a sigh, feeling the skin on his face with his index finger, and finding the uncanny likeness to Hamato Yoshi in his features hauntingly real… like the mutagen had somehow copy pasted him straight out of the picture in the dojo. He could see it in all of them, really, perhaps Leo more than anyone. As if they'd all (at least to some digree) become the living image of the person their father used to be, long dead before Splinter took them in due to circumstances, and how it had ruined his life. How would he react if he could see us now? Like this. 'Normal'… getting to do all the things he was robbed off in his life. All the things Raph struggled to accept as 'okay' or even just 'acceptable'. But how could he? How the hell could he even allow himself to think that way? To accept the fact that, somewhere bottled up inside, and suppressed by all forms of reasoning, there was still a tiny, microscoping not at all relavent part of him, that actually wanted to enjoy this. To admit that he felt a little twitch of relief every time someone looked at him without blinking, or worse, screaming, sticking out their phone to take a good picture. Going to the store for the first time, sitting in a bar ordering a drink, taking the public transportation, or just plain walking on the street like it was nobody's bussiness. Wouldn't it be wrong to enjoy the things their father never got the chance to do? The things that he'd told his family his entire life was okay that they weren't a part of? To love themselves for who they were. How could he be proud of himself, if they just abandoned their mission. Everything they'd done, just throwing in the towel… he just… couldn't. And it was that envy in turn, that compelled him to argue against these three months ever meaning anything, other than another world ending threat that needed to be stopped. And that was exactly what he was going to do. One way or the other…

He leaned back on the edge of the tub, curtains pulled over, when suddenly-

A mild groan could be heard from somewhere behind it and he stood up. In the tub, behind the curtain, Raph realized he wasn't alone in there, slowly (and very prepared for anything particularly murderous to jump out and get him), so he reached for his sai. But alas, once he pulled it back, he honestly didn't know if a killer robot could ever match the true horror of what he actually found stored there instead.

"You gotta be kidding me" he heard himself mutter, blinking a couple of times to justify what he was seeing.

The first thing to notice, was the cluster of empty beer cans hobbled into the tub in every corner where there was room. Second, was of course, maybe a bit more obvious, the passed out teenager in a crinkled black shirt and poorly folded tie lying half asleep over said cans. His chin bore the slight hint of a stub indicating some sense of maturity, though his messy black hair sprinkled all over his face begged to differ. He lay there blinking, only now realizing the guy starring down at him jaw agape and severely lacking the context as to what had led to him sleeping in there. But there was no doubt about it. He'd found him. Right in front of his nose this whole time, nonetheless.

The boy in the tub rubbed his eyes, only now figuring out that he wasn't alone in the bathroom, and so. he did the only natural thing that came to mind...

He held out a can…

"Want one…?"
Raph took a breath, cracked his knuckles and prepared to grab his friend by the sleeve of his shirt, "Okay, that's it. Come on buddy"
"Wo-wo-woa hey! I was just asking! Hey- let go of me- ouch" he only managed to get about three feet out of the tub, before he banged his head against the wall, his balance already staggering. Raph struggled, never actually having to take care of a drunk person before, unless you count that one time Mikey fell into a sugar-coma, as Donnie so elegantly had put it, and they all collectively had to hall him into the lab to subdue him. But he did manage to swing Casey's arm over his shoulder, to which he, somehow for a moment as going by the look in his eyes, seemed to almost recognize the person in front of him. At least, that's what Raph naively hoped, saving him the trouble of having to explain it himself without his little brother there- and especially in his friend's current condition. He turned his head curiously toward Raph, staggering for a moment. "What- y-you supposed to be some sort of punker or what?"

Raph kept moving, trying hard to fight the urge not to slap him awake.

"Yep… this is my life now"

They somehow made it outside- actually that was putting it mildly. Casey was bumbling and staggering to every wall they passed the entire way. But once they finally got outside, Raph was thankful to see the sun starting to come up over the city, lighting their path and Casey seemed too wasted to really argue with the guy dragging his ass outside against his will. Though that certainly didn't stop the ever-relentless Casey Jones from trying. "Let go of me freak! Wh-what are you doing dude?! Party's that way, have you lost your- WOAH-

His sentence was cut short however, as Raph (admittedly feeling very happy with himself) dropped his hold on the arm, to which he plummeted into the concrete. "Hey! What's the big idea?!"

Raph chuckled, though upon further inspection he slowly started to also notice how unusally messy his friend looked. And Casey was very much a messy person- he almost never looked put together in any way shape or form, so much so that it was almost becoming his thing. But looking at him now, Raph couldn't help but notice just how tired he seemed… stains of what he guessed to be liquor of some kind over his pants, his stick-like figure seeming almost fatigued, like he hadn't eaten in a while. His face had gone paler, bags under his eyes and a surprising number of bruises around his face and arms. His hair was all over the place, unkept and slightly longer too than last time they'd seen him, giving Raph the feeling that something was slightly off about him. What the heck happened to you?

As Casey foolheartedly leaned against the wall in an attempt not to puke, Raph starred at his friend, lost for words. "I don't know what's sadder: that you're puking behind a convenience store, or the fact that you actually tried to tie that"

"Did I ask for your opinion red? You're the one sabotaging my nap thank you very much!"

"My pleasure" Raph said, leaning unconsciously more into his usual demeanor. Arms crossed, he waited patiently for his friend to finish, enjoying the rare moment Casey's guard was let down and instead left right open for anyone who wasn't a passerby to see. Once he turned around again, however, that's where the patterns he was so used to started to show, as if to reassure him that he was really there and not dead in a ditch somewhere. That his friend was okay. Alive. Casey lifted his chin, for a moment seemingly at his senses, before he stumbled back, learning against the wall behind him but keeping his sunken eyes fixed stubbornly on the guy watching him.

"Look if you're from one of those Canadian guys, you're wasting your time here. So, look I'm sorry if I broke your nose or rib, or spleen or just somethin' in the past- but you're not gonna get a rematch any time soon- It's your fault for not having insurance, buddy"

Raph didn't say anything, simply enjoying the display at hand. This seemed to irritate Casey for a moment, the gears turning in his head probably not very satisfied by the non-response so he continued,

"Oh, I see… you're a fan aren't you? I should've known. One of many struggles from living like Casey Jones- bounty hunter by day, killer vigilante by night" he then said, using up a little too much energy for his legs to handle.

"How original" Raph just said, wondering how in the world Casey hadn't gotten himself arrested yet by sheer bragging, or plainly just annoying a cop to death. But alas, he continued,
"or maybe you're a stickler? How old were you again? Like- fifteen?"

"Casey"

"Okay, okay, I get it. I'm a reasonable guy. So look, whatever they paid you, I'm not interested. Those days are behind me. So, as the cool kids say: I'm clean and been- or was it the other way around..?"

"Casey"

"No! I'm not going back to juvy! Not this time. I don't care how much you want to, I ain't fighting you- nuh-uh, not gonna happen so get over it. Not that I wouldn't be able to take you-

The last word still hung in the air after the abruption. Casey had to blink a couple of times to realize that he was now on the ground, starring up at the red-masked teenager clutching a sai in his fist, smiling smugly down at his defeat. Using it on his friend was probably the most fun Raph had had the entire week.

"Did I… get hit in the head or something?" he muttered, most likely seeing double.

"Huh. I guess the mask really does have some benefits" Raph held out his hand, to which left Casey a gigantic question mark. He probably wasn't very used to his attackers helping him back to his feet immediately, but as he did, something in his eyes lit up. Like he just had a very important realization, which to be fair, not even Raph would've seen coming.

"No way… " Casey whispered, as he began walking circles around Raph like he was on display at a museum. He leaned over a bit, starring eye to eye, following first the bandana around his face to the sai in his hand. But something told Raph that it wasn't a simple concussion that gave it away. Casey knew Raph better than anyone, so perhaps it wouldn't be too farfetched to assume that their mutal understanding of each other had something to do with it. "Hold up a second- you've gotta be playing with me here, there's no way that's really you right? I'm not actually seeing what I'm seeing right now- I'm just hallucinating"

Raph smiled, relief filling him because by some peculiar miracle his friend was actually capable of paying attention, "Nice to see you too, Casey"

His eyes dilated, mouth turning into an even bigger 'O' than Mikey's and for a solid second Raph was convinced that he was about to puke again. Luckily that wasn't the case.

"Raph…? But how… and what…" he started, blinking rapidly, shock and confusion, going on a rollercoaster of doubt, gradually turning into awe, turning into disbelief until finally:

"What the HECK happened to your HEAD?!"

Raph cursed the day he decided to dye his hair, but decided that maybe throwing around the guy soaked up in beer twice in one day, wasn't such a good idea. No, instead he told him everything. Well, everything important. He explained about Donnie's plan, Leo's decision, the relentless pursuit of the anti-foot clan that had inevitably led to them fleeing to the surface. And he made sure to emphasize his own opinion on the subject, underlining the fact that he did not agree to this suicide-mission, while Casey made fun of his- in his own words- (wannabe rockstar look). He explained about these last three months, how none of them were safe to contact him or April, his encounters with the PD in the pursuit of his family just a week ago, and most importantly the situation with Leo.

When he was finally done, Casey let out an understandable "Woah, that's... that's a lot", taking another sip from the coffee that someone definitelyhad not conveniently left on the counter in the shop for Raph to steal.

"So, that's why you didn't call me back that night"

Raph leaned forward, angry with himself by what happened, granted there wasn't much he could do about it now, "Trust me, we would've let you in on it, but there wasn't exactly a lot of time to make a house-call. They would've just come after you too"
"What, and you didn't think Casey Jones would be up to the task?! After everything we've been through bro?! Seriously?"
"Hey, not my idea to keep it a secret. And you weren't exactly easy to find either! Mind explaining when you decided to hang up your mask and hockey stick and become a- a… I dunno a college dropout?"

"Hey! High-school drop-out" Casey protested, hand on his heart as if to emphasize the correction, "And you're one to talk. You think this has been easy? I go up to the lair find it completely destroyed, no trace of you guys, you won't answer your phones and I'm left to think you guys died or something! First April, then you… I was by myself, Raph. Believe me, Casey Jones weren't exactly singing kumbaya on the beach" he explained, voice growing heavy for a moment before steadying himself, "So, what changed?"

Besides the not at all dangerous ooze turning us from trained warriors into walking teen disasters? Not much, he wanted to answer but managed to hold back from stating the obvious.

"They came after our masks first, Leo, then Mikey. Turns out, some freak in an Oni-mask held Mikey hostage underground. We think it's their leader, but, they wouldn't even have come after us in the first place, if someone hadn't told them that we're still alive. Meaning, whatever they're after we're a definite target now. "

"And you think I did it?"

Raph nearly snorted at the suggestion, "Heck no! I'm sorry Casey, but you don't exactly seem like the typical guy with enough brain capacity to double cross us"
"And you don't seem like the typical ninja to go around punching thugs in broad daylight" he argued back, in an attempt to dash him on the shoulder that failed so miserably it was almost laughable. But then he stopped, glaring back to the mask 'round his head, his eyes flailing like he just spotted a million dollar bill somewhere in the snow. "Wait a minute- You're the red bandit everyone's talking about?! You?! Man, I've ALWAYS wanted to one-up that guy! He totally stole my thunder- Are you kidding me!?"

Raph would normally be proud of this, his reputation proceeding him even though it wasn't exactly 'the way of the ninja' as father would say. It was kinda funny how the only time anyone paid him any attention from cleaning up the streets, was when he became a human with weakened abilities. While something like, I dunno, saving the world over and over went right over people's heads. He blinked, still not sure why exactly Casey had ended up here of all places instead of bashing skulls in like he'd usually spend his free-time. Didn't seem like him at all, and it begged the question:

"Why didn't you?"

Casey didn't answer, instead tossing the coffe cup into the nearest dumpster and springing back to his feet. He started waltzing around the corner with a rather smug look on his face that told Raph that whatever it was his friend had in mind, he would probably regret asking.

"Follow me" he said, and not understanding, but somewhat trusting, Raph complied, turning the corner towards the nearest subway station as his friend grabbed him by the collar of his coat.

"Where do you think you're going?"

"Uh, to the station?"

Realization hit the tall vigilante, "Oh, right! I forgot- you can do that now. But never fear, because Casey Jones got the perfect ride… right here" he said, gesturing to a… oh no. Raph felt his heart sink. Casey was already enjoying this immensely seeing the color leave his face.

"What's the matter? Never rode a bike before?"

Not answering, the only sound that could be heard was the silent prayer and a gulp forming in Raph's throat, starring at whatever contraption it was Casey called a "ride".


"Transferred?!"

Hopkins couldn't believe what he was hearing, slamming both hands over the desk of his boss' office.

"We just think it might be better for you, to take a less, well, overwhelming faction of this particular case-

"We are days away from solving this and you want to give up my position?! I am the only one here who's even come close to getting a real suspect! Shouldn't we prioritize finding the real culprit, instead of blindly letting the purple dragons run circles around us?"
"We know the culprits, Mr. Hopkins, but it seems you're the one incapable of bringing them to justice!" his boss yelled firmly, hands folded over the table.

Hopkins wasn't very good at staying composed for too long, which surely was no secret to his employers. It wasn't a practice that he'd had the opportunity to exercise very often, and it showed. However, he still made the attempt, despite his best efforts, to get his point across without breaking another penholder or ruining another door after slamming it.

But even so, it was pretty clear that his boss had already made up his mind, matching the detective's level of stubbornness to a frustrating degree, "Sir, I understand that, but if we only focus on the criminals already behind bars, we won't be able to stop them before its too late! How many more people will have to die before we can solve this case?!"

"Mr. Hopkins"

"No! I'm onto something here, I know it. I can prove it, there's someone else behind the scenes and its all connected to the Hamato's, I know it is! Sir-"

"If you're referring to the girl who passed away, seventeen years ago, then you surely don't need me to explain to you why that's not a reliable lead"

Hopkins was darted back and forth in the room, going over the files as memorized but finding next to nothing of value other than the lead given to him when he was too wasted to think rationally, "Witnesses are still withholding information, and they're going to keep doing that until the real killer is caught"
"You're dismissed"
"But sir-

"MrHopkins"

He'd been here before… not much had changed really since back then. Once his boss got the final word, all of a sudden Hopkins had to accept the reality that tomorrow he'd be without his desk. He'd have to go back to solving the cat cases, or lost belongings cases like he'd suffered through for the last five years and with absolutely nothing to show for it. Idiots, we're so close and they're already giving up on me. Who's the one letting their own personal bias getting in the way of the mission again? Hopkins refused to accept this, not until the killer was caught and Leo could go free again. Not until the murderers stopped once and for all.

And it was with this thought in mind, that he marched down towards his office, not to clean it out, but to gather whatever remaining evidence was left before anyone from staff got the chance to confiscate it.

"You're that cop… the one with the boy- the-the-the blue one"

He passed the holding cells, nearly having forgotten completely where he was going, when a voice reached him somewhere behind the bars. He recognized this man from a few nights ago, when the Purple Dragons got apprehended for the second time, leaving the police embarrassed to say the least that they hadn't managed to get there first. As a result, they'd decided to file most of the evidence away from the public, taking in only those who were still unconscious at scene. It just so happened that this guy was the first person to reach authorities, apparently on look-out duty and entirely i'nnocent' as he'd stated several times doing interrogations. Otherwise, nothing came out of this buffoon that provided them with anything but luring headaches, not even intel wanting to deal with him. But Hopkins was having a bad day already, so he figured, with a heavy urge to dismiss himself already, to humor him, pulling out a cigarette.

"Aa… Davey, right? I think I remember you too, your brother was… uh, what was it again… Tommy Hudson? Broken spine, fractures from collar to left shoulder? Something like that?"

He nodded impatiently; head stuck against the two bars as if he was struggling to squeeze it through the cracks. In the process also revealing his rather poor dental hygiene. "I can help you… I-I'll tell you who you're looking for"

Knowing this, Hopkins figured that on any other day he wouldn't have taken the guys' word to mean anything other than a desperate attempt to get out of prison. But today wasn't one of those days. He reached down into his breast pocket and folded out the picture received anonymously a few days ago and held it up to the thug's worn-down face.
"Tell me something, whoever did this to you, did they look something like this?"

Davie's glare flickered in all directions, as if he was afraid of getting it wrong, "Maybe, I-I I'm not sure…" he muttered, scratching his chin as Hopkins already started to lose his patience. So… she is important, he thought starring at the inmate currently pulling his hairs. Of cause, he's not allowed to say… just like the rest of his pals in holding they're too afraid to speak up about her. Meaning, they did know who she was, either too loyal to snitch or too afraid of what might happen to them outside of the police station if they were set loose.

Figuring he'd reached his limit, Hopkins refolded the picture and started walking, "Good day, Mr. Hudson"

"No wait-wait-wait-wait Wait! Wait a minute! I can help you! I CAN!"

Hopkins found himself three feet away from the door, trusting that whatever this goon was after, it was probably not out of the goodness of his heart. But still, he listened. Whether a waste of time or not, if the police force had taught him anything, it was that whatever information however improbable, always held some variation of truth.

"Tell me, why in the world would you wanna help me?"

Davey smiled shortly, still twitchy and severely unhinged, but fairly more relaxed to find the detective actually listening to what he had to say, "Same reason as you, detective. Justice. I heard what happened to dear Officer Layton. Tragic really. He didn't seem like a bad man. Quite fond of him I was"
"Tread lightly there, Davey. I'm not a patient guy and I've had a bad day, now what the hell are you talking about?" Hopkins demanded, approaching the cell. He was taller than the inmate, particularly wider too. Enough to burry the man's face in shadow as he made it very clear that he wasn't in the mood for jokes.

Davey gulped, a shivery finger held out in the air to underline his words. "You're looking for a kid. About this tall… funny hair, wears a red mask. You can't miss him. A-a-and I know it sounds nuts-

"You're telling me a kid did this to you?"
"I'm telling the truth, detective. Swear it on my brother's life. They cornered us, beat us up and left us to rot like the maniacs they are. They want that purple thingy majig they got trapped in that warehouse. The one they use"

Now we're getting somewhere. "Which one?"

"Hard to say, they're all over the city by now"

"And the kid? Why would he want that stuff?" Hopkins asked, to which Davey sealed his lips shut, distancing himself slightly from the bars as if he was afraid that the detective would hit him if he wasn't too careful.
"Fine…" he sighed, taking a step back. At least he seems to have a motive for telling the truth, lunatic or not. Hell, sounds more sensible than anything coming from the idiots in office.

And with that in mind, Hopkins made for the door, the information still fresh on his tongue though the only thing he couldn't make sense of, was the supposed attacker himself being a kid. And a few months ago he probably wouldn't have taken this to heart, weren't it for the living proof sundering about in his apartment right in that moment, that someone else might've fit that descripton too. And as he was walking away, he heard Davey again.

"He's called the Red Bandit. He's the one you want- their leader. Find him, you'll solve the case, detective. You got my word on that one" he called out, the last sentence nothing more than a diabolical snicker. Crazy son of a bitch and now of cause, we have vigilantes running around the city to boot. What is this world coming to?

"Solve it my ass" he muttered, ready to raise some hell.

Chapter 9: If we only had the time (Part 2/2)

Chapter Text

Donnie had been starring at the envelope for a solid thirty minutes now.

He stood in what used to be the old archive hall at the OLS, now turned into a chemical storage room. Mr. Gilgamesh had been unusually worried when Donnie returned, and thankfully instead of having replaced him on the spot or fired him, decided to give him a second chance to prove his worth. Same thing couldn't be said for the scientists however, not particularily happy with his absence, as shown by them shoving past him in the hallway now with an added glare of death to boot, but Donnie didn't pay them any mind. After successfully sneaking away from cleaning the second-floor bathroom as punishment, he managed to find his way into the labs again during most of lunchbreak, making sure no one was there.

While he most likely had to explain to his boss sooner or later that he'd have to quit his job, for particularly world ending reasons, he still needed to figure out how to get the right security drives to track down the foot. And the only way to do that, was through the craters upon craters of mutation lying around somewhere hidden in the city. Finding that would be crucial to finding their leader, he reasoned, since researching last seen Oni-masks on the internet wasn't exactly the most efficient way to get to the bottom of things. Right now, the main objective was to find a way to break the anti-foot's hold over the lair, granting them access to the various trackers Donnie had placed around the city, and in return homing in on the energy the mutagen gave off with the alien tech still remaining. But Donnie wasn't only just thinking about the logistical aspect of their mission at the moment. More important le he reminded himself that time was running out, and Donnie wondered what good finding their enemies would be, if none of them would be breathing to stop them by then. Should I just… tell them? Donnie bit his lip, the little alarm clock in the room seemingly growing louder and louder, reminding him that November 18th was only five days away. He had to make a decision and soon… but what if they won't understand? Donnie didn't know if he could bare that, all too used to strangers resenting him in subtle ways, but his family resenting him? He didn't want to even think about that.

Which led him to the envelope.

It just lied there, tattered, but unscathed. He was thankful Davies or whatever his name was hadn't decided to tarnish it too, but he still couldn't get himself to open it. As if that simple yes or no inside would provide him with the answer he so desperately needed. He remembered Gilgamesh inviting him into his office once, and Donnie had been understandably very confused when the elf-looking man gave him, decided to give him a heart to heart about growing up. Lowering the authorian walls between them in some way, because despite the fact that Donnie wasjust an ordinary kid seeking a pay-check to him, for a brief moment, there had been another adult telling him that he could do more. He could take charge, live his full potential. Become the person that he wanted to be, instead of wasting his time scrubbing floors all day. It was just about there in the conversation Donnie had been convinced that he was going to get fired, making sneaking in and out of the building with useful supplies a whole lot more difficult if that was the case. But then he held out the envelope, the one Donnie hadn't told anyone he'd even send in the first place, like it had always been there, but did it with that sorta look in someone's eyes where you just know that they're genuinely happy for you.

It's been two weeks since then, and still Donnie's hands were trembling with the thought of what was written inside. Because depending on the answer, for once Donnie had to do something he'd almost rarely thought he was even allowed to think about… what was best for him. What he wanted… what he should do, his responsibilities always chained to the same old life his father left them. And while it was a life that he was more than proud of living, more than a little grateful to have build with his family- because they shared a bond people their age rarely did, truth be told, so how could he give that up? It just… wasn't a choice. It didn't seem right. But even so, wasn't he still allowed to move on if the opportunity came…? Why should he feel guilty about wanting more? After everything he'd done… why should he be held responsible for every little thing that went wrong? Why should he be the one responsible for cleaning it up?

With this in mind, Donnie reached out for the envelope. He bit the corner of it off, gently pulling apart the glue and ripping it open in a perfect line that didn't ruin the contents. He held up the corner, slowly pulling it out, bting his lip, just as-

"Danly! There you are! What the heck are you doing here?! Actually- never mind I don't care. Get out before the guide gets here- anyone sees you doing anything but cleaning the floor, you'll have to answer to me, understand?"

Donnie sighed, letting the moment pass and folded the paper back in the envelope. "It's actually Donatello, Mr. Gilgamesh, and yes sir, right away I- Wait, guide? What guide?"

"The school guide from Roosevelt. Didn't you get the memo? They're getting a free tour to help sponsor our division. Come on, get out, they'll be here soon"

Memo? There was no memo- no one certainly bothered to tell me! What interest would Roosevelt have with a low budget science facility? Donnie quickly gathered his stuff, managing somehow to smuggle three cylinders of fluid into his suit. When he got out into the hallway, the sound of a professor already going into lecturing about the different employees was present just further ahead. When he rounded the corner, he could see them going into the tech-department where of cause, Dave stood proud behind his desk showing the progress of his, what was it again? The automated fluid-sweep? What it really was, was a robotic, battery powered arm that swiped the desk of its surface automatically. Donnie let out a sigh. He'd singlehandedly designed and programmed probably one of the world's most effective combat-ai in recent years and yet this was Dave's proudest achievement? Amateur. He continued down the corner, down towards his now only slightly trashed sleeping space, wondering in silence if he should call up Mikey on the transmitter to see if he'd spotted anything during his patrol when-

He then and there lost all his human ability to breathe.

In the hallway, just a few feet ahead of him, stood no other than April O'Neil, talking to a scientist in the doorway. April… his heart skipped a beat, every single fragment in the room freezing into one single frame. He felt his knuckles tighten around his staff, mouth agape and in his poor handled panic, he turned around too quick to pay attention to his surroundings- and slammed his forehead directly into the wall, making everyone who witnessed it turn their heads. "Ouch! Uh…" His face went red, Donnie didn't know what to do. She doesn't know its me, should I tell her? Its safe to tell her now, right?! What do I have to hide? There's already an army of ninjas after me, so what do I have to lose? What should I say? Should I complement her hair? One liner, something like what's up? No that's stupid- you're taller than her you idiot! She's turning around, oh god, she's beautiful, oh god, I gotta move- wheredoIgowheredoIgowheredoIgo… think! JUST DO SOMETHING!

He made for the corner, ran around it as fast as he could until he stood once again, alone with no one to stare. Smooth, he thought, feeling like he just made the biggest mistake of his life and tried to control his breathing. I can't go back now! She probably already thinks I'm a freak! Raph was right… I have to tell her… or…

And it was one of these moments, where genuinely Donnie knew exactly when he just got a really bad, awful not-good idea. One that he was going to give a go, because at this point what else could go horribly wrong? So, Donnie as a result, found himself, simply waiting. By himself, stick in hand, mild panic attack. He stood in the corner, cleaned the same spot on the floor for five minutes are so, waiting for her to come around so he could apologize- wait, no what do I have to apologize for? For leaving? But we were protecting her, right? She must be so mad at us… at me… what if she hates me? Resents us for disappearing like that? I would be. God this relly is an awful idea. I should leave- no- yes. Oh dear…

"Hey, are you okay?"

"GaARGH!" Donnie nearly jumped into the ceiling. She was there, looking like herself- well maybe despite her short cuthair, but ultimately… there she was. After weeks and weeks of being gone, suddenly it was like all of that time didn't mean anything. Donnie was suddenly very aware of everything at once. But at the same time, he was if not completely convinced that he had also just become twenty IQ dumber than normally. "Oh, I-the-g-just-well-hu-g-s-ssup…?"

She looked non-understanding. Donnie was already mentally slapping himself.

"Yeah, so… I was just wondering if you could point me towards the nearest bathroom?"

"B-b-bathroom? Oh… yeah, of cause. Up the stairs, second floor to your right. I-I uh, can take you there? I mean only if you want to, I won't bother you if you'd rather go alone but you might get lost and well, that wouldn't bode too well for me either" he managed to stutter out, looking everywhere except at her face. But if he were to look, he would probably be able to see her staggering back confused. "Thanks, uh… "she leaned in, trying to read Donnie's name tag before his instincts thankfully kicked in just in time, and he managed to hide it behind his hand, panicking because that's when he finally looked at her face. Her slightly offended face, telling him that she hated him without a doubt, and he had to force himself to try to come up with something. The time ticked, tension arose, Donnie's lips trembled, when-

"Danly! What did I tell you! Take your stuff with you after you're done! Place is filthy enough as it is!" Tom like a saving grace, sauntered by angry and disgruntled. He nearly tossed a bucket's worth of mud onto Donnie's suit, if the former warrior didn't manage to catch it just in time. April was still there. Probably amused by his ridicule. Oh god, why is she still there. You blew it. You idiot. Why are you still trying?! She waited, arms folded behind her back patiently for him to introduce himself.

"Danly. Yeah, that's me" he gulped, never in a million years expecting the countless mispronounciations of his name to come in handy.

"April" she said, holding out her hand. Her hand. He took it slowly, for the first time feeling his human hand in hers, and it was like… fireworks went off inside his head. Losing all the tension build up in his knees, because he was shaking April O'Neil's hand in his, normal ten fingered and everything, and she was smiling like this was the first time they'd met.

"Nice to meet you"

"L-Likewise" Donnie muttered, feeling the air finally return to his lungs. The tour was still going on behind them but, neither really paid them any attention. Not even noticing the pin on the "fluid-sweeper" catching fire in the middle of Dave's presentation or the screams that followed as he frantically ran around for the fire extinguisher. "So… what brings you to OLS?"

"Nostalgia, I think. I'm leaving the city soon, but someone told me I should maybe stick around for a bit, so I guess, here I am!" she muttered, her arms going vertical in the air, and making Donnie flinch for a moment, thinking she'd use her powers on him or something. Her smile faded, eyes travelling to the different floorboards. "This is where my parents met, you know"

"Really? Kirby?"

Donnie didn't think before the words left his tongue, nearly biting it following the slip up.

"You're familiar with my dad?" she just asked, eyes glowing up in her face and Donnie could see himself stare back through her crystal blue eyes.

"O-o-only to some extent, I mean I've read some of his work, in the past. Can't remember, all a blur"

She nodded, her smile faltering a bit, "My mom was an intern, and my dad was testing out his neuro translator- thingy, I don't really remember the name, when it went awry and caught fire. My dad ran out into the hallway when they bumped into each other, and she tried to get it off, you know? It was love at first sight, or, at least, that's what my dad says"

Donnie was surprised… April had never shared anything like that with the turtles. Least of all with him. She mostly kept to herself, focusing solely on the present and what really mattered, not letting her personal history get in the way of anything. Staying true to her objective and always shoving her own emotions aside when it was the hardest thing to do. It was always something Donnie had admired immensely about April, though he rarely had the courage to admit it and flat out tell her. But yet here she was, opening herself up to Danly… a stranger. So, why couldn't she do the same with Donnie?

"Huh. I guess this place is more romantic than I thought. Who would've guessed" he mumbled, thinking back to the mild fire hazerd going on in Dave's lab. It was scary how easy it was, imagining Kirby running around with a burning neuro-amplifier on his head. Though he guessed that was to be expected from a disaster lab like this one. Didn't exactly pick it based on the efficiency it provided, as much as the subtlety… perhaps a little bit too, because Donnie remembered Kirby mentioning it shortly before the invasion.

"This is going to sound really weird but, you sound a little bit like someone I know- or, knew. Its weird, like I said, I feel like I keep running into strangers who remind me of my friends these days" April said, and at this Donnie instantly turned around, red in the face. Maybe she does know… maybe she can tell. Is she just waiting for me to actully say it?

"Yeah, I get that a lot hehe"

They stopped, reaching the stairs and for a moment they both seemed to forget where they were even going but alas, she continued; "I don't really see them anymore, guess that's why I'm reminiscing. Sorry"

"Don't be! You got nothing to apologize for" he burst out, voice squeaking and possibly a little too louder than he meant it to be. He subconsciously started scratching the back of his head, eyes darting down at his dirty shoes as every single cell in his body tried to stop him from what he was about to ask next, "So, uh… have you… ever had a… boyfriend?"

April responded almost immediately, nervous chuckling and her brows producing a slight wrinkle in between as she tried to catch her breath, "No, no, I mean… yeah I guess there was one guy, but he's long gone. And he wasn't really my boyfriend, more of a… helper-guy. Yeah. We just, wasn't made for each other. And honestly, I think I'm better off too- me with him? What kind of future would that be?"

Glass…

that's, probably the best way to describe the feeling digging itself into Donnie's chest at the bottom of that staircase, clutching the mop as if he held on for dear life. Like the room just darkened for forty-five minutes, leaving Donnie confused aback, trying to find his footing. Helper-guy, she said… That word it just seemed to stay in his subconcious long after she said it. He couldn't quite make it go away… but instead of lingering, Donnie tried instead to move his thoughts aside in favor of that softer feeling he felt just seconds ago. Maybe… maybe she was talking about someone else, he tried reassuring himself with, but a part, the more raitonal part of him still knew that the problem was, chance of that being the case only came from wishful thinking.

"Where's this guy now, do you think?" he asked, voice like a wobbly unstable line, but he was curious all the same.

April shrugged. "No idea. Far away as possible, I'd imagen. I think I stopped going after people like that a long time ago. "

This hurt more than Donnie thought the human heart was capable of hurting.

"I'm sorry…"
"For what? I'm fine! Really, some people you just gotta let go. Best way to move on, wouldn't you agree?"

And then a thought circulated in his mind, one he couldn't believe he hadn't even considered before this moment, "…d-did you even look?"

"Huh?"

He blinked, as if trying to wake from a bad dream until he reminded himself that he wasn't supposed to know her. That he wasn't Donnie right now, he was just a janitor helping a student find her way in the lab. Nothing else. Nothing that happened before or after mattered right now. He couldn't let his fears get the better of him. Not in front of her.

"I mean… for the bathroom. I mean, there's lots around here. I'm surprised you hadn't found one… already" he said, by sheer miracle managing a smile.

"What can I say- big building"

"Ye-yeah…"

"Well, thanks for the help, Darnly. I'll make sure not to get lost on the way back, this place is a labyrinth"

And with that, she vanished behind the corner. Out of the room, probably out of his life.

As for Donnie, following the most likely ten minutes of not having moved an inch, he rushed back to the storage room with a speed probably near that of a lightning rod. Shoving the equipment aside, locking the door and clearing the table, Donnie knew what he had to do now. Sparring the clock one more look before he scraped up the remaining pieces of his heart, burrying them, before he did what he did best.

He got to work.


"Oh, I'm never doing that again"

Raph stood leaned against the wall, head beneath his shoulders and feeling the green return to his face.
"You know, for a fearless ninja warrior who's defeated the shredder himself, you're surprisingly fragile" Casey taunted, putting the bike away and waiting patiently for his friend to finish gagging. Maybe he hasn't changed, smug prick...

"Whatever. What did you want to show me?" Raph asked, looking around the area.

They found themselves on a street where the most notable thing was that the buildings were close to crumpling. Planks were up in front of several windows and the people walking by were usually not in a hurry and few in between, unlike in central. Raph couldn't remember having been here before, which was odd because it seemed exactly like the sort of neighborhood he could get by, not having to adjust to the crowd in the same way a more populated area demanded. Casey led them down by the road, through a couple of alleys until finally they found themselves by the more smaller parts of the area. One house in particular stood out, from all the others, in the way that it was probably the only one with a warning sign in front, daring intruders to "come get me if you try cowards" followed by a poorly doodled skull in the corner. Gee, wonder who wrote that.

As they neared the front door it dawned on Raph that he was about to see where Casey Jones lived. Now he understood why he'd never been here before. Actually, why haven't I been here before? With Casey coming in and out of their home all the freaking time, it was strange that none of them would've visited at least once. Of cause not in person, granted, but at least gaining some idea of where their friend held residence. But no. Casey had kept it as quiet as. well… everything else going on in his life. Not that he refused to talk about it, necessarily, more that no one ever really asked, and Casey wasn't the most considered person in the world. It had just become this mutual agreement between the two. That if it wasn't important, it didn't need to be brought on the table. Well, his own ego aside...

Casey knocked once, before he realized that the door wasn't locked and so he went inside anyway. Raph felt… odd. He was a guest now. He'd never been a guest. How did he know how to behave? Would he have to meet Casey's parents? Finally seeing where this nutjob came from? What gives?

"What, you scared of the interior or what?" Casey called, as Raph stood sceptic in the hallway. When he got inside, he realized that the inside was just as stand still as the outside. With dark wooden walls, and a low to the ground ceiling it was funny to see Casey having to crunch a little down to get through the opening. There wasn't a lot of decorating around, picture frames hanging crookedly of shapes and colors that the so-called artists called "expression", but Raph never understood what all the fuss was about, nor did he have any plans to. There was a dusty carpet on the floor, leading into a small kitchen mostly plagued by dishware that piled up in the sink. Lights were hung up in various places around the corners, as if someone desperately had tried to salvage the mess with something a little more friendly to the eye. Or maybe they just couldn't afford a proper lamp, given the only one Raph could find was the one hanging bulp-less in the ceiling over the nightstand, that he wondered if it was supposed to be their dinner table.

Not taking his shoes off, figuring this shouldn't take long, he followed Casey through the door, into the living room where-

"Stop"

Raph looked down, noticing the yellow line taped to the floor in front of him, separating the kitchen from the rest of the room. And right there, on the other side of it, stood a girl holding her hand up. She looked like she was about ten, only half the height of Casey, who already overstepped his boundaries apparently, going to the kitchen to rummage through the cabinets. Her hair was dark, matching that of his friend, pulled down over her shoulders in somewhat manageable order. Her eyes were blue, freckles on the side of her cheeks, and both hands covered in yellow washing gloves obviously too big for her, and an overgrown T-shirt and sweatpants. That's when Raph had a second realization of the day… Didn't Casey once mention something about a sister?

"You are now below the entering line. If you want to enter the safe zone, say the password and I might let you in or destroy you, stranger. It's not personal, just normal procedure" she said, matter of factly. Now all of a sudden Raph didn't feel like the alien anymore.

"Come on, Lizzie we're having guests over" Casey argued, coming out of the kitchen with a bag of chips under his arm.
"That goes for you too, Arnold"

Raph nearly snorted at this, "Arnold?"

"Shut your pie whole, Raph"

"Who's your friend?" she asked, face blank but perhaps a little bit intrigued all the same. Something told Raph that it was probably a rare occurrence for his friend to bring home visitors, at least going by how the girl starred blankly up at him. He clasped him on the shoulder, proudly placing himself in between the two hand on each, "Lizzie, meet Raph. Raph, Lizzie. My little sister" he said, to which Raph held out his hand. So far none of them had as much as smiled during this greeting, sharing the same strict glare meaning either tread lightly or I don't care you are or (the most likely one) both at once.

"I only shake hands with pacifists" she just said, shrugging before turning back to her dishes, and honestly Raph didn't know how to react. So far she seemed nothing like her brother and it made him think, were all kids like this?

"Where's dad?" Casey asked, eyeing an empty chair next to the TV.

"Out. I think he went for a smoke" Lizzie said, not turning around from the plate she was now viciously scrubbing with a soaked cloth. He noticed her left leg, dragging a bit as she walked, but choose not to ask.

"When?"

She paused, water still running in the tap. "Three hours ago…"

"Figures" Casey just said, and Raph could see the frown on his friend, shaking it off for a moment and gesturing for him to follow upstairs. "Be down in a second-

"Have you been drinking?"

Casey froze, seemingly forgetting the fact that he'd spilled beer all over his shirt, leaving it stained and very much not obvious to the blind eye. But you didn't need to see it, to smell it either, and all Raph could think at that moment was the fact that Casey just got busted by a ten year old.

"Whaaaaat? No! What would make you think that?"

Lizzie let out a gasp, turning around both hands on her side,

"Arnold Benrid Casey"

"Elizabeth Felicia Gerda"

Why am I here again…?

"You're a bad liar!" she yelled, as Casey dragged Raph through the door.

"I love you too!"
"You owe me a dollar!"

"I'll pay you back when you're legal!" he called out, closing the door behind them. He didn't say much, his expressions giving all the signs of not a word just with his eyes. Raph on the other hand, couldn't help but smile a bit, seeing this new side of him brought to life for the first time in the two years they'd known each other.

"Arnold Benrid?"

"Put a sock in it, Raph" he muttered, climbing over the bed and continuing on out the window. Raph spared the place a quick glance, though there wasn't much to spectacle. That is to say, not much he wouldn't have expected there to be in Casey Jones' bedroom. Posters of cheesy rock bands hanging badly placed on the walls, a broken plastic guitar in the corner, dark curtains, comic books stacked in the corner, and old cans lying everywhere that wasn't a table. The only thing missing, was an old hockey mask and hockey sticks, a pair of ice-skates and spray cans, but Raph figured Casey most likely hid them somewhere less conspicuous. After all, didn't seem like he'd went around telling his sister about his other activities without thinking twice, thinking if he did, she'd probably already know who he was. Or well, then again maybe not. Raph wouldn't put it passed his friend to tell stories about the group of mutants living underneath the sewers of New York City underground, but not the stranger disrespecting the "line".

They went outside, finding a small ladder wedged onto the side of the roof, and Casey reached out a hand for Raph to grab onto. When they made it onto the roof, the surprising thing was that the view reached even further beyond his backyard than most of the view down the docks could ever dream of. New York was almost even bigger from up there than when sprinting across the building tops, enemies at your heels.

"I can't believe I've never been here before"

Casey shrugged, offering him the bag, "Well, it's not much. I bet the sewers look pretty sweet to you right now, huh?"

"What are you kidding? And here I thought you lived in some scrapyeard, but this- this is great. " Raph muttered, really meaning it. This was not at all how he would've imagined his best friend's home to look like, and though it wasn't much, he still felt the change of pace from the lair. (Or maybe he was just thankful to no longer be on that monstrosity of a bike.)

"Not the word I'd use…" he muttered, a shadow over Casey's face.

"How old is she?" Raph tried to change the subject, aware of the fact that he probably had a lot of his mind too, getting used to his partner in crime now being a walking in-flesh person with extraordinary ease.
"Eleven. Easy to forget sometimes. She's smarter than both my dad and I put together" he said, and despite only having known of her existence for all but two minutes, Raph couldn't help but agree.
"Why did you bring me here?"

Casey took a deep breath, and there was that feeling in the air where you realized the jokes were over now, inviting Raph to listen up and pay attention. Pay attention to Casey Jones nonetheless.

"Three months ago, when I came looking for you, I wasn't alone. Those bug-faced freaks followed me when I got home that day, scared out of my mind. Dad was knocked out on the couch, but it was so dark I just assumed he was wasted and went into the living room, just minding my own business, you know? I go up to say goodnight to Lizzie, but she's not there. I hear something moving underneath her bed, I go to check, but when I do someone grabs me from behind and well, that's how it started…"

Raph felt his grib tighten around the ledge, gritting his teeth.

"Luckily, I was still in my hardcore battle gear, so I flick my mask over my face and start swinging...

I turn around, get about five seconds before this sharp burning pain comes from out of nowhere and hits me in the side. But I could handle it. Not at all nearly passed out or something…." he chuckled, hands twitchy. "Of cause, like the total badass I am, I manage to tackle the first guy to the ground and wouldn't you know it, it's a bug party because they're all wearing those freaky glowing bulbs with those freakishly big eye masks- whatever they are.

I thought I had them. You know for the guy who took down a giant tiger with an ice-blaster this should be no big deal right? Wrong. I only get one hit on this weird mask-wearing dude before they got me pinned. There I am, ugly bug-faced freaks in my home, my hockey stick as good as gone, and then I see Lizzie lying underneath the bed. She was wise enough to hold her breath tho, I don't think they even noticed she was there before the beating"

Raph's heart sank, "Beating?"

Casey, side, slowly pulling up his shirt, revealing what nearly made Raph dig his nails into his hand, a big purple wound, gauching into his skin. Lines were zigzagging around it, turning into red lines and a big cut scar badly sewn over the middle, not hiding the blue-ish purple-ish hue. Raph was unable to look away, until Casey aknowledging the grimness, finally pulled it down again and continued.

"I tried to call dad, but he's out cold. I don't think he even noticed anyone coming in- but it's a little hard taking his word for it these days. They start hitting on me, one after another. Broke my nose, my rib, nearly my leg too if it wasn't for Lizzie. They took off my mask, grabbed me by the hair, which would've probably been the most metal thing to ever happen to me, aside from surviving falling off a skyscraber… but that's when Lizzie came out of hiding. You notice her walking funny? "

A chill went down Raph's spine.

"Long story short, freak number one tells me to stay out of their 'business' or whatever or they'd come after us and finish the job..." he finished, regaining some of his usual aloof self, despite his story, and turning to look his friend in the eyes, now bagged and darker.

"It's not like I didn't try to look for you, Raph. I did. For weeks I did. I checked TCRI, I checked every corner of every tunnel in the underground, I even checked up with April, who wouldn't return my texts, but everyone was just… gone. So, I get that you've been through a lot. And I'm here for, whatever I can do to help you guys out, but as much as I'd love to give those suckers what's comin' to them, I'm not gonna risk my little sister getting hurt again. You understand that right?"

Raph didn't know what to say… for the first time in his life, Casey for the first time making him lost for words. All this time he'd spend feeling sorry for himself under a bridge while this was going on… he felt terrible. Worse than terrible, he should've done something. His father should've done something, how could a parent be that irresponsible? How could he not have known… hell this wasn't exactly something you'd keep behind closed doors. Casey even told him about his family during the invasion, though it was only now that he felt the same feeling he'd felt after nearly loosing Leo. And he'd done nothing to stop it. None of them had, leaving Casey alone by himself, how could they've been so naïve to think their enemies wouldn't still go after them? If anything, their little scheme had invited the bastards directly into Casey's home, courtecy of their little plan, proving oncem ore to have been a terrible idea.

There was a silence, one of those silences between friends where, you don't really need to say anything to understand. Raph patted him on the back, trying to figure out the words, avoiding anything but a sentimental I'm sorry to let his friend know that he meant it. Until finally he came up with the annual, "Well, what do you know, guess the legendary Casey Jones really do have a heart. Or should I say, Arnold Jones? "

Succesfully breaking the tension as his friend returned the favor, "Coming from the guy who can't even ride a bike"

"Who needs a bike when you got a battle cruiser, genius?" and as he said this, Raph remembered how much he missed the Shellraizer, wondering if the AF had napped that too from right under their noses. He certainly wouldn't put it passed them.

Suddenly, Lizzie's head snuck out from the open window, "Arnold! Dad's home!"

They both sighed, Raph hoisting himself to his feet and narrowly balancing himself to the other side of the roof, "Welp, looks like it's go time" he muttered, before promptly vanishing out of sight.


Mikey wasn't a very… inconspicuous person, to say the least. Whether it be running around in a trench coat, or take his nun chucks to school, there was no doubt that Mikey rarely thought things through when it came to it. He always just kinda, went for it. He went for it when he asked Mrs. Robertson if he could stay at her place in August. He 'went' for it when he figured out that it was possible to go to the zoo in broad day light, or when he was told that taking samples at the local shopping mall wasn't considered "stealing".

But then came the end of the school day.

He just got off the bus and started pacing down towards the empty park, as Mikey made his way jumping each hollow distance between the various buildings in his path. It was rainy these days, so Mikey just had to follow the hollow umbrella below in the crowd of several, trying not to lose track or maybe hoping that he eventually did. He'd been on patrol for the past few days, trying to keep track of any AF activity surrounding the area closest to the lair, but with not much to show for it.
Mikey was bored. He knew getting abducted by bad guys with Halloween masks on and electrified, probably wasn't most people's definition of "boredom", but he just couldn't help it. He missed school, he missed the bullies, the faulty water fountains, the getting shoved into lockers, even detention was a thrill to Mikey, and he relished every minute of it, because he'd spend it with Simon. He missed his fights with Miss Robertson, the silent conversations with Tyler, (totally not one-sided). Sure, he was ECSTATIC to be his old butt kicking ninja self again for sure, at least to some extent, well he was still human after all. So, why not enjoy it for as long as it lasted, he figured? Until they'd eventually fight the bad guys off and save the day like they always did, these moments being all he'd probably have left as human. And it… terrified him, to be honest. Being isolated again, being a mutant again, someone people had a harder time realizing how amazing he could really be. Because make no mistake, Mikey knew he was awesome, it was just the rest of the world that begged to differ. Sometimes his brother's as well, which, coincidentally became yet another reason he feared what they'd say if he screwed this one up. Sure, Mikey missed the regular life just as much as he missed the wacky, totally bonkers upside-down world that he'd passioned himself in living to the max, but… what if he was just not good at it anymore? And even worse… would it be too late to tell Simon the truth?

So, all in all, Mikey wasn't super at the top of his game today. He hadn't been for long and he wasn't exactly sure today would be the day his confidence could safe him either- contrary to all the other days where well… he didn't have any. Every noon that came by, he continually tried and failed to forget about that one particular street corner where his friend would always step off after school. He'd forget to not forget that he had to forget about him, and leave him out of his problems, but… this was the day, Mikey told himself… the day he gets to know the real me. The truth. He'd been avoiding it for so long, but if the others found out, he would never not hear the end of it. He didn't just feel like he owed Simon the truth after everything they'd been through, but he needed for him to realize, that once he chanced back, he'd still be the same Mikey he'd always been. How else to make him see that, if it didn't come from him first?

Mikey took a breath, playing to his spontaneousness as Simon went around the corner towards the park. He followed, tip-toing down to the concrete, where he felt every nerve in his body begin to tighten as if the purple mutagen in his veins simply refused to do this. Calm down, purp pals blood cell- something's whatever Donnie called you… Ninja senses don't fail me now. He won't be mad. He won't be mad… right? Mikey gulped, as Simon passed the central park and continued down the pathway that would lead him to one of the benches where he opened a small book he carried, though Mikey didn't know what it was about. He hid himself behind one of the decorative trees lined up on the pathway where people passed through on the regular, just a few feet away from possibly ruining everything. He wished he could ask Leo what to do. He'd probably know, giving Mikey that old fashioned leader spiel about how to talk to people. Or maybe he'd just go full-blown captain Ryan on him, leaving Mikey to do the usual, uh-huh, yeah, go on, while actually not listening in truth. He missed those two. The lair most of all. It was funny to him how him going back there, had indirectly led to him reuniting with his brothers again, while also pulling him away from Simon. But this was his mess to clean up, and he wasn't going to give up on them that easily.

He took one step, then two back, then two more forward, going through all the possible scenarios in his head, in the end causing him to go back to the tree, hands on his head coming up with any possible excuse not to go through with this. But he was right there! It was now or never! But what if… what if he won't understand? What if he'll never want to see me again? He probably won't believe me either, Leo didn't. If I can't even convince him, how am I supposed to get through to Simon? He'll never want to see me again when I'm myself again, that's for sure… maybe it was best to leave it for now. Wait, despite the pit in his stomach. Wait for when the danger was passed and then he could apologize properly, instead of first having to explain why Mikey had decided to basically pull a Donnie on him,every day since last week by following him around instead of simply just talking to him… What was I thinking? It's late too… I should probably get back before-

SQUEEK

"Argh! Not the face!" Mikey yelled out, almost immediately going into combat mode. Then he looked down and saw that, well, he'd stepped on a chew toy. Left by a black furred dog about twenty times smaller than himself. Ups, false alarm. He let out a sigh of relief, packing away his nunchucks, when he turned his head and saw Simon starring back at him eyes wide. He dropped his book, took off his glasses for a moment and let out a shivery breath culminating in

"M-Mikey?"

Mikey let out a growl, pointed his finger directly at the dog's snout, "This is all your fault Sparky" he whispered, vowing revenge one day, as the old lady offendedly pulled at the leash.

Well, guess it's too late now.

"Surprise! " he held out his hands and shook 'em too long to fill the awkward pause. Simon was still comprehending. "Just fyi, I was not stalking you! No! Just doing some-w-wood work, yeah, that's my new hobby now, checking on the trees, yeah nature! LOVE it. My pals, yeah, yeah, very normal. For the record might I say that's a mighty fine jacket you got there, hehehe…he… also, THANKS A LOT DOG! TRYING TO HAVE A MOMENT HERE THANK YOU VERY MUCH! JUST HAD TO RUIN IT, DIDN'T YOU!? Man… some people these days. Just doesn't know how to keep their stuff together. And I don't trust that lady either-woa-

Simon threw his arms around Mikey, hugging him tightly. Mikey in response, unable to move his arms, patted his friend on the back, the half-fake laughter in his throat slowly driveling out, "Hi, Simon…"

He let go, for a second making it seem like he was going in for another when, when instead, he grabbed the cover of his book and promptly smacked it over his head, Mikey not dodging the blow. "Where in the heck have you been?! Have you any idea how worried I've been!? You've been gone all week! What happened to you?!" he yelled, too many emotions running over his face for one person to count, but the most prominent at the moment being hot fueled anger. Though not the one Mikey had pictured in his head. This one was, admittedly deserved.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to leave like that. Wasn't a cool thing to do"

"You think?!" he yelled, pacing around blistering for a moment until he could manage a solid breath, collecting himself, "Jesus Mikey… you look… actually pretty well"

"Yeah, it's a choice"

Mikey figured that if he just pretended like nothing happened, maybe he could get back on Simon's good side. He should've figured that his friend wouldn't relent so easily.

"There's been police around your house, you know. They thought you- that you… died. I nearly damn believed them too! Been scarred out of their mind, calling everyone. My parents have been phoned, Mrs. Robertson's a mess and now you're just… okay?"

Mikey sighed, eyes darting to the ground as rain started pouring, "…no. Not really. I mean- a lot of good's happened for sure! And I wanna tell you bout it, trust me- it's just hard to explain"

"Try me. Mikey I nearly thought you were gone for good there for a moment"

"Please! It's me! Ninja fighting warrior, remember? There's nothing that can stop me, you know that, Si! Come on" he argued, but it only served to make him feel more fragile. Mikey saw the pain on Simon's face and once again felt that before-spoken pit growing to double the size, his eyes alone, almost enough to make him wish he'd never ran away in the first place.

"So, you weren't kidnapped? No one hurt you? You didn't get lost somewhere, something like that?"

"Well… not exactly like that but-

"Mikey!"

"What?! I said I'm fine, and I am. Anyway, it's over now, so I have to tell you something-

"We weren't the only ones looking for you either." Simon said, and for a moment Mikey feared the worst had happened, and yet, that wasn't what he was referring to. "Your brothers came by too."

Mikey couldn't believe what he was hearing. Well, he could it was rather more like he didn't know how that was even possible. "They… they did? You sure?"

He nodded slowly, clearly not having made the greatest impression, Mikey figured, and ready to demand some answers when he got back to the bridge. Why wouldn't they tell him they'd talked to Simon? What had they talked about? Did they talk about me? What did he say? Oh god, its juts like in my comic…

"Yeah, nearly pulled Nick Mosby's hair out too. They're too scared to talk about it, figures… They're still jackasses, but they don't pick on me anyone. I'm guessing that's thanks to them"

"Yeah, Raph's like that hehe… " Mikey chuckled, not having a hard time imagining his big brother throwing those jerks halfway across the schoolyard. Awesome. The thought lingered if only for a moment however, as attention was turned back to the fact that it had been a solid two minutes now and Mikey still hadn't explained himself.

"How long have you known about them?" Simon asked as Mikey felt the heaviness of trying to be honest with his friend gulp in his throat.

"It's complicated…"

"Complicated how?! I'm just worried about you. Ever since we went to see 'Wasteland Warriors' you've been acting like someone's after you or something. Is that why…?"

As you could imagine, it took Mikey a moment to figure what he'd meant, panicking once he realized, though in the grand scheme of things it wasn't very hard to figure why he'd think that. The brothers hadn't exactly been know to be very discreet about their lifestyle. Half the population of New York who'd even seen them probably thought they were lunatics by now.
"No! No, no, no it's not like that!"

"Then what is it? What, are you scared to go back to Mrs. Robertson or something…? Wait a minute- " Simon's eyes suddenly lit up in realization. "What are we standing around here for? Let's go to her! Right now, come on-

Simon grabbed Mikey's wrist and started dragging, but not surprisingly, he managed to free himself with relative ease. "I can't! You don't understand it's dangerous for me to be around you, okay?" he said, Simon not understanding.

The last thing Mikey wanted was to see the Robertson's- especially after what he'd said to Mrs. Robertson before he ran away… even if he could go back, who was to say they'd even take him? They weren't his family, not like his true one, who'd risked their neck tracking him down. What place did he have in their home now?

"Mikey, this is serious"
"I am being serious! Why doesn't anyone else take me seriously these days, I'm just trying to tell you the truth!"

Simon sighed, and Mikey realized he might've gotten a little carried away, instantly regretting raising his voice.
"Okay, you're right. I'm sorry, I've just… I was worried"

"Yeah, me too" he muttered, and genuinely meaning it. It's now or never, he thought clinging to the handle of his weapons as if they'd somehow shield him from whatever consequences would spur from what he was about to do next. "Simon, the truth is… "

"Yeah?"

Now or never.

"The thing about me and my brothers is…"

"What?" he asked, taking a step closer. Mikey's breathing accelerated.

Now… or never…

"We… "

Now… or… Mikey gulped. Simon was no longer mad at him, heck he'd even sparred him enough of his patience to stick around. The way he looked at him… he didn't want Simon to look at him any differently. And maybe… maybe he wouldn't have to."… we… we're nerds."

"Wait- What?"

Mikey nodded, assuring though at the same time it felt like he'd just send a bomb into the center of his mind and left it to go off without blinking. "Like… major nerds. Gets a little too intense sometime, so that's when I forget how to be honest with you. About real life stuff, normal people things and you know… And the truth is that soon, I won't be around anymore… I have to transfer with my brothers to another school, so I was too afraid that if I stayed, I might've not been able to tell you why I was leaving. And that's why I ran away, I guess because… I don't want to lose you, Si"

"Wait, you don't wanna lose you? Or did you mean-

-I just meant that I don't wanna lose you, as in-

"Me, ah yeah that's what I thought just wanted to…

"Clarify?" Simon laughed. He always finished Mikey's sentences when he'd forgotten the right words. At least that hadn't changed.

"Yeah" he muttered, and they both laughed. In the rain, just the two of them most likely about to get a major fever incoming from standing outside so long arguing. I'm such a dirtklod… But, while Mikey hated himself for holding back the truth, once again, failing to be honest and risking the safety of the people he cared about, Mikey was too happy to have his friend back that he didn't pay it any mind. He scratched the back of his hair, feeling it as 'nervous habit number twenty-five' made him pull apart the strands and null them over each other awkwardly.

"I'm sorry I lied to you"

"I'm sorry for hitting you over the head with Jane Austin."

"Eh, I'm used to it" he shrugged, as Simon lifted his umbrella over Mikey's head rain drumming over them. He smiled, that usual self-assured smile of his and gestured back towards the city. "So, you're gonna tell me what's going on, on the way or…?" he asked, to which Mikey excitedly felt the adrenaline kick back into his system. Or maybe that was just the snicker bar he'd stuffed in his jacket on the way there."Yeah, it's a funny story actually-

"If it's the one with the crocodile in the sewer, then I think I'll pass"
"It's an alligator, and no not that one. This one was way more awesomnastic" he said, emphasis on the awesome.
"Sure buddy, whatever you say." Simon chuckled.

Good to have you back, Mikey…"


"You want me to what?!"

The call came at 3 pm, an hour after the detective was supposed to come home, granted Leo had gotten all too used to being left alone these last couple of days to find it out of the ordinary. It was pouring outside, the rain drumming away at the sidewalk and Leo had made sure to keep all curtains rolled up, so that the officer in the black police car down by the sidewalk would have a good view.

This was the routine now, Leo starting to feel more and more like a damsel in distress, but fact remained that he didn't want to share a prison cell more than he wanted to get outside. So, when his phone rang, it wasn't so much that he was surprised that the cop would be late again or just, not bothering to leave his office at all for another week. Moreover, that this time Leo got a call in the first place, detailing why- making him slightly sceptic to pick up the phone at all. Eleven people had been killed so far or vanished in total, all over New York City, the police doing everything they could to cover it up. And as time went on, the more Leo couldn't help but wonder if any of it had anything to do with Karai as well. What if something had happened to her, and that's why she hadn't come back? Was she in danger? If so, what could Leo do? Other than sitting around twiddling his thumbs, anxiously waiting for news all day that never came. But then, the phone rang, Hopkins' voice sounding on the other end- And this is where it got tricky.

"I thought you'd be thrilled. You've practically mastered the art of defying my orders already. What? If I tell you to stay inside, would you do it then?"

Leo was starring at the set of katanas tossed onto the table, phone in hand and still not quite comprehending what the detective was asking of him.

"But I don't understand, you said they were fake! Isn't that why you didn't take them to the station? What made you change your mind?"
"Somethin' tells me you're not honestly that slow, Leo. The blades are real, alright- I know that now. Question is: where the heck did they come from and from who? That's where you come in"

Leo grabbed one end of the blades, unsheathing them from the holster and running his hands over the metal carefully, to the point whereas he did, it slowly started to make him wonder how- if Hopkins turned out to be right, he could've been so oblivious to them all this time. Housing a clue as essential as these for so long without bothering to even use them. It wasn't his style, like… at all. No, Hopkins had chosen to keep them to himself. He must've. Of cause if he, (like Leo had), initially just thought them to be nothing but toys, an excuse that the more he thought about it, started to sound like his mind had simply refused to acknowledge them to belong to him in the first place, then it didn't make sense why Hopkins would hide them. Not even Leo had believed them to be real at all, if it weren't for every nerve in his body telling him otherwise. If it weren't for that odd little sensation that struck him every time he held them in his hands, telling him that's exactly where they belonged… And then Leo had another thought, clinging to the comfort of speaking over the phone and not face to face where the detective's death-stare would most likely render him done for;

"Wait a minute… is that why you didn't bring them to the station? It is, isn't it? To be one step ahead in the investigation. They don't even know you have them, do they?"

"You've gotta be kidding me- People are being killed out there! This isn't about saving my job… anymore. Look- I was wrong to keep you in the dark, okay? But I'm really onto something here, and that's why in case I don't come back, I need you to fill in the blanks. And you can't do that from an apartment window. I- oh I'm definitely going to regret this- but… I need your help"

Leo couldn't believe that those words just came out of Hopkins' mouth, making him pull up into an unapologetic smirk.

"I'm sorry, I don't think I heard that? Can you say that again? You need my what?"

" Leo "

"Okay, okay…" he muttered, walking over to the window where he placed himself to stand just out of sight, getting a good look at the streets below. It was a miracle Hopkins hadn't noticed the broken window yet, or the disabled security cameras, though in comparison to the rest of the apartment, he supposed it made sense why that would be a miniscule thing around here.

"Where do I need to go?"

"There's a guy, somewhere down near Chinatown. Murakami, something? I already left you the address on the fridge-

Leo was already in the kitchen, picking out the yellow sticky-note sketched out over the calendar. He held it up into the light just to make sure it was the right one, but sure enough there it was. "24/7", Satoru Murakami-san.

"Got it."

"Okay, now you see that guy down in the black Ford? Names Bill- he used to work in my division, not very bright. They probably only gave him the job because he was too busy flirting with his boss when the others weren't looking. Should be easy enough to get passed him"

"You're actually ordering me to break out of here to go scope out some clues? Won't your superiors notice?" Leo asked, sneaking a peak down at the blonde officer, looking to be somewhere in his twenties. Of course, they'd put one of their rookies on babysitting duty…
"It's my job to worry about them, it's your job to do what I tell you."

Leo was still struggling to comprehend what the stoic detective was asking of him, and with good reason of course. Always off in his obvious way of avoiding Leo at all costs, hiding information even now, but there was something off. He wasn't sure what the detective wasn't telling him, since that was really just his usual way of being him, but this time it felt important. Why else would he ask Leo for help all of sudden? Especially when so much evidence pointed against Hopkins having been right all along about him. If anything, shouldn't he be more than happy to leave the young newbie down in the ford, right now in middle of scratching his elbow in his custody? Why risk his job all of a sudden? His badge? Everything he's worked for?

"Did something happen? Why can't you just go?"

"Well as much as I'd love to take you up on that offer myself, I've got my hands full already, and besides, you don't have anything better to do right? You wanted to help solve this case: here's your chance"

Leo paused, well aware that he probably wouldn't get much out of asking him, though that didn't exactly stop him from trying.

"There's something you're not telling me"

The detective's voice softened, as if caught in a momentary lapse of emotional detachment.

"It's like I told you, Leo. I got your back. And I'm planning to keep my word on that, but you gotta just- can't you just trust me on this one? I'm getting closer here- I can feel it. But you and I both know we need all the help we can get here"

Leo sighed, clutching the note in his hands, more than a little tempted to simply rip the thing in half and hang up the phone. Go back to convincing himself that whatever was going on out there, wasn't worth getting shot at because Hopkins was lagging in efficiency. Because that was an option too, he reminded himself. He could stay… could keep waiting for people to give him the answers instead of bringing anyone else in danger like last time, to get out of his own head for once and be responsible. Because Leo was not an idiot- well, some might argue, but that's not what's important. He knew that sooner or later the NYCPD would most likely come for him anyway to take him into custody, and by then it would probably be too late to do anything worthwhile. He recognized that every murder began the moment anyone mentioned the name Hamato Yoshi. And that there had to be a very good explanation as to why he was carrying samurai weapons on him, why he could do things that made no sense whatsoever, almost like he didn't even have to think about it. That the same features that always seemed so unrecognizable on Leo in the mirror, was somehow linked to those three kids and a legacy that all signs pointed towards him belonging to.

He was a part of this. Long before, he met the detective. Long before he'd even woken up in the hospital. And while he'd always wished that he was not unlike any other confused teenager, with friends and a family somewhere waiting for him, it was slowly starting to dawn on him that that reality was far from the truth. Well, maybe not too far…. He once again, was reminded of the PD fighting lunatics breaking into the apartment, and it made him start to think… reconsider…

"Okay. Fine. I'll go…"

"You know what to do-"

"Hopkins! " Leo began, for a second thinking he'd already hung up on him.

"What is it?"

I must be losing my mind here… Leo held up the katana one more time, feeling the weight of it in his hands while he looked over at the open file still on the table and making him wonder,

"Did… did Hamato Yoshi have any sons?" he asked, carefully reevaluating his sanity as he heard the words escape his mouth.

"Why the hell are you asking that all of a sudden?"
"Just a thought…" he muttered, tying his shoes and strapping the blades over his back. The detective seemed to have to think on it for a moment before replying back.
"Well, sorry to disappoint ya, but according to records, he only had a daughter."

Then, without warning, something in Leo's mind clicked.

"Karai"

Leo slapped his hand over his mouth so quickly that the reflex alone could potentially start a fire, as if that would somehow erase what he just said out loud. Luckily, it didn't seem like the answer the detective was looking for. Unfortunately, neither was it what Leo was hoping to hear…

"What? No. Her name was Hamato Miwa. "

Okay, so not the same person… but they look so much alike! And even the age matches the time of the fire. It had to be her… right?

"And there wasn't anyone else? No, I dunno, distant relatives? Cousins? Anyone else?"

"It's like the file I showed you already. None made it out alive in that fire. Well, at least that's what Saki told locals, so that's all we really have to go on"

Suddenly, it was like a needle just pierced through the side of Leo's brain. A flash of white filled his vision for a couple of seconds, in his head as real as the air he breathed, quickly followed by something moving behind him. Dark, lurking… dangerous. He turned around, the sound of blades slicing across his back almost making him scream without screaming as lightning nearly made him tumble over, a scenery of snow and enemies surrounding him, until all of a sudden…

he was back in the apartment. Completely unscathed. Like it was all in his head. Like a memory of some sort… and not a very pleasant one at that. Leo leaned over the dinner table, the phone somehow having ended up on the other side. Saki… Oroku Saki… why do I know that name?

"Leo? Leo, you good?"

Remembering Hopkins still on the call, Leo fumbled to quickly pick up the phone again, almost panting, but ultimately okay.

"Yeah, yeah sorry" he muttered, as Hopkins collected himself eager to get going.

"We'll talk about this when I get back, alright?"

"Got it."

"And eh… be careful"

Leo couldn't help but chuckle at this, given his track record this past week had been anything but careful. Hearing the geezer's genuine concern however, he held back from stating the obvious.

"As always"


Three months ago, Donnie found himself alone, waiting… the only roof over his head being an almost done-for water tower and blankets.

But he wasn't lonely pr. say… not really and if you really think about it- perhaps that's where it all went downhill.

One could say that this was because Donnie, at this point, already held the firm belief that he'd undoubtably find his family before the week was over, but Donnie had always been good at adapting, at least he'd certainly thought so. He prided himself on it in fact, managing his emotions and being able to let himself get lost in his research. He didn't let it phase him that it had been two nights since the transformation, three days of scouting the underground, the buildings, every single sewer cover he could find, waiting for anyone with a red, blue or orange mask to show. Waiting for any foot soldier scouting the area, coming in or out, any irregular activity, but though so far his brothers had been thrown to all the winds, Donnie refused to let this get him down. By combatting these fears, he'd instead dedicated himself to the mutation-situation project, as he'd christened it himself.

"Okay, let's see, first, limbs"

The process of getting used to the DNA reconstruction was… a long one. Donnie had originally begun by running up and down the stairs of an abandoned office building, normally an easy feat, if it wasn't for the fact that his muscles already became exhausted after three rounds. He used the bo to balance himself upright, mildly annoyed that his legs still weren't responding well. Hmmm… guess the mutagen must've neglected my metabolism as well. Years of ninjitsu training, out the window… Well, we'll see about that.

He continued like this for weeks on end, building up a routine that genuinely involved himself, a stick and street food he'd collected like a rat through the city. He felt like a new-born, restarting his training every day, forcing himself to build up momentum, so that his fighting abilities wouldn't get lost on him. He looked at the clock, ticking away as the constant reminder of what his goal was and he kept looking. Asking around local folks, trying (and learning the hard way) that simply borrowing a functional computer to further his research wasn't ideal for humans without money. Instead, he tried going to the local library, a place that needless to say, blew him away in all possible ways.

Donnie had dreamed about going to one ever since he was a kid, tired of re-reading the same books about astrophysics and quantum mechanics over and over again when he was smaller, and scavenging was a lot harder. He'd spend the entire day there, researching ways to safely rebuild muscles, to learn about all the different places in New York prone to irregular activity, he even found an old news report from Kurtsman about extraterrestrial life and so much more. All that knowledge, and here it was, handed to him on a platter.

And that was only a glimpse of it.

The following days, after his workout, he'd test the different moves he was still able to perform, only 2 out of 3 still somewhat effective. Though the practice dummy he'd build out of garbage and metal certainly wasn't the most useful way to test his flexibility, he'd admit. He looked at the clock again, days counting down and as Donnie walked through the streets of New York for the first time without fear for being exposed, he came by a flyer plastered on a board. "The Mind of a Generation" pamphlet, free off charge. It was a seminar, he discovered, talking about the young minds hiding beyond the 'weight' of societies expectations or whatever it was. Telling him that people like him were needed. That he could make a difference, somewhere beyond New York. Somewhere he could live up to his full potential, not hauled down by the unfair hand of cards the universe had given him. Hating the fact that if things were different, that might've been him up there already.

He didn't know why he went, truly, thinking that after two weeks had passed of still not being able to figure out where his brothers were, but the doubt started to grow and… Donnie was losing faith.

This whole escapade only began because Donnie wanted his family to have a second chance in life, somewhere outside of the sewers. He was curious, selfish even, and when it came to it, desperate. I'm going to fix this, he told himself, every single day after noting down his condition for every snippet of data he could collect. He'd decided to be patient in the pursuit of his family, and the more time went on, the more it seemed the foot clan had finally died down. No irregular activity as far as he was concerned. Like they'd gone completely silent. As if another force had brought them to justice in the Hamato's absence, and would that really be so far-fetched?

The young scientist shuddered. "Don't even think about it. You're being selfish… so just let it go, okay? They need you" Donnie thought, fiddling with the vials of mutagen safely collected from the siege. The only viable substance he could use. More than enough to make a cure. The cure he'd avoided making for a while now, but successfully managed to brew together after little more than four days of stealing lab equipment and mixing the formular he'd already practiced several times- only real question was whether or not it was going to work. He made four containers, at the moment twiddling the third one in his fingers, seconds away from 'dropping' it.

I could do more… Donnie thought, imagining what would happen after they'd finished the mission. Raph would no doubt take the cure immediately, Leo too supporting family more than anything else. Then Mikey would follow, doing almost anything their older brothers would do. But what about Donnie? What would he choose? Thinking about it now, he… honestly had no idea. He liked being human. No- he relished being human. He relished being able to go outside. He relished not having to hide all the time, he relished not having to risk his life anymore, to go to libraries and seminars. To go to the park and sit in the sun, to get asked from the professors why in the hell they hadn't received a student as talented as him.

He wasn't lonely- Donnie was flourishing. He deserved this, didn't he? After everything he'd accomplished, maybe he could safe the world in a different way. In his way. Maybe April would finally notice him, maybe after everything they'd been through, deathly thread one after the other it was finally time to be the person, he always wanted to be… the person who-

Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock, tick tock-

-he deserved to be. He just… didn't know how. He'd taught himself to live in the space between his thoughts and only ever think about what was best for the team- best for him. His future, now that he could have one.

But then, on a night when Donnie after two weeks, had made his way back to base with absolutely nothing to show for it. No one by his brother's names- no AF's to be wary of, no April at home practicing her powers, and certainly no Casey Jones causing mayhem in the streets. Even the Purple Dragons seemed to have gone on a semi-vacation, leaving no innocent civilians to be saved. New York was quiet. Calm. And Donnie was stirring inside, hungry for food that he was too tired to steal. But then, somewhere in the distance, his eyes caught the silhouette of a boy, stepping out of the movie theater.

Just a little on ahead, the opposite of the street yelling in the distance so loud that his voice rang for several blocks afterwards:

"COME AND GET SOME! BOOYAKASH-ARGH"

Donnie recognized that voice immediately, his heart beating faster and faster, once it hit him why that was. He ran to the other side, head shooting from side to side, until he noticed more voices echoing in the alley behind the movie theater. After having re-trained his body, climbing the fire escape was easy. Only a tad bit weaker than his old mutant self. He swung himself up on the edge, steadying his grip and dipping down to see the commotion.

Guess I spoke too soon.

There were four guys, perhaps not much older than twenty something, cornering a kid much younger. His hair was curly, messy and standing almost every way, his round face covered in freckles and colored little patches. He stood back against the wall, shielding his eyes with something Donnie couldn't quite tell what was at first. But then the men, having completely obliterated the kid's popcorn bag mind you, started attacking. The kid immediately jumped to the side out of the way and flipped over so smoothly that it was almost like watching a dancer on stage. The kid let out various sounds in the process, swinging around the goons smiling, even when he got hit, using the chains around his weapons to parkour on overhangs, childishly calling out from above as he threw them in the dirt.

"If my brothers were here you'd be toast right now sucka!"

That's when Donnie realized… he didn't need to look twice, it was him. Orange mask and all, in hand he'd found him. Right down there, in the alley below fighting gangsters, screaming booyakashaa and what not, even down to the way he was fighting.

Donnie recognized all of it. But even so… he didn't move. Well, he did at first, but not entirely.

Heart beating even louder in his chest, hands clinging to the edge of the building, trembling, every single cell shook, once the young boy realized that he wasn't going to reveal himself. Not even when the guys got the upper hand, punching Mikey square in the face, nearly knocking him out in the process, and Donnie winced nearly yelling out after him, if he didn't manage to put a hand to his mouth drowning his wail. He wanted to help, but logic argued against this, making it so that he still couldn't move… no, he choose not to. All this time of searching, all this time of panicking at the thought of what the mutagen might've done to his family…

But if he went down there, Donnie knew, that he wouldn't be able to get a second chance. This was what he wanted, right? After years and years of dreaming about it, he'd finally got it. He earned this. And he knew perfectly well, that if he went down there, right now and exposed himself, then he might as well kiss that life goodbye. He knew that despite everything inside him screaming that he was making a mistake, that there was still a chance… a tiny-microscopic, albeit slim chance, that maybe they'd be better off in the long run...

Donnie had already made it this far on his own, after all. He'd made the cure, he'd found the equipment, he'd made it so that the AF could no longer come after them. Who's to say he couldn't be the one to take them down as well? With his genius, his process… who's to say he couldn't do it? And once he did, he could save his family too. Let them make the choice- and let Donnie stand by his. I could leave, he thought. I could… go as far away as I can and not come back, and I'd never have to go back. I could build a life. What Sensei always wanted for us…

I can fix this. I can-

Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock, tick tock...

"I did it"

Donnie whispered, removing his googles and starring intently at the little vial filled with serum. "I actually… maybe did it… haha! YES!" He'd spend the entire day leaned over the table, making sure the door was locked as he got to work. He went to the medicine cabinet, fiddled after every single piece until finally he came across a syringe, that he carefully poured the purplish liquid into. He held it up in a gloved hand, stained with different chemicals and took a shaky breath. The alarm was still ticking so loudly that Donnie had to get up from his chair, toss the clock out the window, before he could continue the procedure. He was breathless, heart beating loudly, and second-guessing himself in a moment of hesitation. Don't worry, D. You got this.

He grabbed the pen and started scribbling down next to the formular, determined to go through with it. For everyone's sake.

"Vial 1, data collected so far: none. Test subject," he wrote, slowly leading the needle-point to his vein, closing his eyes as the act of simply looking at it, was enough for Donnie to nearly puke on the spot.

"… Me." he whispered, biting his lip, counting to three...

... and injecting the serum.


NYCPD or not, Hopkins wasn't going to let that stop him from getting to the bottom of things. He starred at the file rereading it to make sure he'd found the right place, patiently aware that this might be just another trap. And it was for this reason, that he'd decided to bring a recorder just in case, laying down everything important in case he wouldn't get out of this unscathed. Exiting his car, Hopkins moved quietly and effectively to the other side of the road, where he starred up at a gigantic church-like building, abandoned by time and the city itself. It was crammed in between two other buildings, now collecting dust, and he could tell as soon as he entered, hand by the holster in his belt. The door wasn't locked, slinging aside and he looked behind his shoulder, checking for any civilians but the street was completely empty.
When he got inside, everything was dark. He grabbed his gun and held it tight to his body, feeling the walls around him, guide him further inside. But as he did, the stillness that ebbed from the structure seemed familiar to him. Something he'd encountered in the field a little too often, and it dawned on him that it was too quiet. Almost superficially so. He proceeded, hitting the play on his recorder and cursing Layton for having robbed off on him too.

Layton if you can hear me, curse you in hell if I die because of this…

And then- the smell of chlorine reached his nose. Like he was standing inside a religious swimming bassinet of some sort, sound of water too, leading him inside a door. This one, heavier to pull. He had to use his entire body to slam it open, jamming his shoulder in the process but ignoring the pain through his stubbornness.

That's when the lights flashed on, suddenly, anticipatingly, so bright that the detective had to shield his eyes from being blinded for a moment, before a voice could be heard calling in the other end of the room.

"Pretty bold for an old geezer like you to come here alone. Didn't take you guys for the gambling type"

Hopkins blinked impatiently, until his vision became normal again, and there she was. Sitting on a throne in a stone like structure in the other end, armored from the neck down in metal like plates. He folded up the picture in comparison and smiled, knowing he'd come to the right place after all. Knowing that he was right, when he said that the Hamato's hadn't perished yet. And right up there was all the proof he needed.

"Okay, sweetie, we can do this the easy way, or the fun way. You're coming with me"

"What makes you think I'll do that?" she asked, voice not unlike that of a teenager. So many damn kids these days, what has the world come to? Hopkins stepped forward, glass shards clinking under his heel, and he realized it came from one of the broken glass panels- ripped to crisps by a force not even Hopkins had seen before. Karai sat patiently and observed, as the geezer approached her, left hand still on the trigger.

"Karai I take it… Or should I say, Miwa Hamato?"

At this her smile dropped, Hopkins excited to discover he'd struck a chord in his suspect.
"You have no right to say that name"

"Scuse me then" he chuckled, casually reaching into the inner pocket of his jacket, and pulling out one set of handcuffs he'd saved for this very moment. "Miss I'm here on behalf of the NYCPD. Hamato Karai, you are hereby under arrest for the suspected murder of Marvin Layton. You have the right to remain silent, though something tells me, you're not in the mood"

Amused, Karai, ascended from the throne, hand under her chin elegantly like she was actually considering the 'offer'.
"I don't know. I'll have to check my schedule" she said, and with that, pulled out what looked to be a blade, slowly from her belt. So there really are ninja's running around New York… I don't get paid enough for this.

The cop held up his hands in surrender, though his eyes were still playfully arrogant, "Okay, okay, you got me. I'm here on behalf of a friend"

"Funny, so am I. But since your friend isn't here, I suppose you came here for nothing. So, I'll give you one final warning. Go."
"Oh I don't think so"

"No? Fine. Don't say I didn't warn you"

Hopkins barely managed to blink, before the girl was at the bottom of the stairs, blade still in hand, but this time actually holding it like she was planning on using it. The detective didn't move, "I'll take my chances"

-or it didn't seem that way at first. His hand was so quick in the holster, that even Karai seemed appropriately shocked. Shocked, and angry now. She yelled out, charging her blade, and managing to instead of cutting the old man's throat, to use the momentum to toss him into the wall with óne kick.

Hopkins felt the pain in his ribs only worsen as the adrenaline made him eager to continue. He pulled himself on his feet, air clawing back into his bruised lung. "I see your training's no joke"

"An expert on the subject I take it?" she put her shoe on his shoulder, turning him around forcefully. "Now, tell me where Leo is!"

"The kid?" Hopkins paused, not sure if he heard correctly but a hundred procent certain that this girl was a gold mine for information. He grabbed onto her blade, in her confusion managing to kick her off and get back on his feet, albeit not very elegantly, gun at the ready.

He started laughing again, circling Karai as she, like the warrior she was, regulated her movements, eyes confidently sharp. Hopkins though, slouched over, hands in his pockets where he without letting her see, checked the holster one more time. Three bullets, just in case, "It's funny. I used to love ninjas when I was a kid. While the others were into, sci-fi-books, starships and all that crap, I used to go round the backyard punching a tree by myself every Sunday with a stick. Nearly broke my wrist thrice a day"

She didn't follow, getting ready to charge him again, "Cry me a river"

"But you see it taught me something too" he continued, dodging her blade.

"That you seriously need a new hobby?"

She charged again, this time however, not noticing the smoke bomb planted right beneath her feet. It imploded the room in a cloud of smoke, leading Karai into a heavy coughing fit as Hopkins used the surprise to his advantage.

"Persistence gives results"

He grabbed his gun, pointing it at her head and pinning her down to the floor, where he managed to kick the blade out of her hand and slide it away. She quickly stopped struggling, though Hopkins couldn't figure out why, a twitch of fear in her eyes feeding into his enjoyment of finally having caught his main suspect. And yet, she still kept calm, controlling her voice, though letting her anger at this shine through to him all the same. "What is it exactly you hope to get out of this if you don't mind me asking? Kidnapping Leo? Brainwashing him?! What do you want? "

Thinking of Layton, the detective decided to take his time, however tempted he was to pull that trigger, staying true to his inner morals. " What do I want? now let me see... Same thing most folks 'round here do. Warm bed, food on the table, maybe even a nice vacation every now and then. But since I can't have that, I'll take the next best thing"

"Lemme guess, revenge on the wrong person?"

You little- he pressed the gun deeper to her temple. "You have a lot of nerve, you know that. Being in league with those… killers, and you're acting like it's all some big joke to you. He had a family you know. Friends, people who cared."

She was silent for a moment, confused. He could tell by the way her eyes flared in every direction at once before landing on a single spot somewhere in the room- almost like she just had a revelation. An excellent actress. Another one of the Hamato clan's little tricks? Charming.

"Who told you about me… well?! Who was it?" she yelled, the irony of the situation making the cop hold back a snicker as he cuffed her hands together.

"What's the matter? Thought your little clan-pals were tight? Well, I guess we have that in common. Such a shame when your colleges turn their back on you, huh?"
"It's not like that! Listen to me, you're making a mistake here. I'm not with them. And you're after the wrong guy-

"I don't want to hear another word out of youunderstand?" he bit, this time right next to her ear. She complied, and Hopkins figured that meant she did know what was best for her in this situation. Calling in her own defeat. He reached for the recorder in his pocket, turned it over and started signaling a transmitter back to the station.

"Call in RB31D, I have a suspect in custody ready for questioning, so tell Mr. Kowlinski that we-

The transmitter was knocked out of his hand before the cop had any time to blink. He heard the faint sound of the cuffs falling to the floor, clanking against the marble stone and in the blink of an eye- it came at him. Hopkins let out a scream, cursing, yelling, nearly biting his damn tongue over, while trying to comprehend the stings that shot at him from every direction. He opened his eyes, the first thing coming to mind being his gun, and he managed to fire two shots, hearing Karai yell out in pain, and he finally found her-

No… he found the creature resembling the girl he just two seconds ago was in the middle of arresting. Now something… he did not understand. "What the hell… what the hell is this?!" His voice was broken, as the darkened silhouette of a snake approached him in the dark, turning into two, the venomous green eyes coming closer. Hopkins backed away, feeling his entire body go numb as whatever the thing in front of him, clutched the side of their shoulder heavily. It was- but no- he didn't understand… I-I it was her, but it wasn't her, it was… some sort of… monster.

"Wha-what the hell are you…?" Hopkins stammered, as darkness closed in, the cuts all around his chest and neck bleeding through his clothes, turning into a mild fire that made him dizzy. He tried to reach for his gun, panicky searching with his eyes in the dark, eyelids growing heavy and the pain being too much… The last thing he heard before collapsing, was the silent pray to whoever was listening that he'd somehow "forgive her when this was over."

Panic, the last thing he saw was the snake-like monster turning back into the girl, reaching out for him, telling him, that she was sorry...

then it was like,

something,

without Hopkins being able to fight it,

pulled him down,

and everything...

went

black ...

Chapter 10: Despite what you've been told

Summary:

Leo goes to an old noodleshop for clues.

Tensions in the gang leads to disaster as the Enemy's plans escalates drastically.

Hopkins' world is turned upside down, leading the geezer to ask a cooky conspiracist for advice, despite his better judgement.

The B-team has a chat about relationships. (no, really)

Chapter Text

He decided to wait until Bill had fallen asleep, somewhere out of boredom in his car at what Leo deduced to have been about two hours ago. He'd pulled his hood over his head, strapped the katanas behind his back and slit down the fire escape all in a matter of minutes. Well, that was his eventual approach. His first being a not so kind encounter with yet another black ford waiting on the other side of the building with an even gruffier looking cop in the front seat. So, instead of following Karai's approach to sneak around from above, he'd instead decided to bite his time until the coast was close to clear.

The rain had made the bars holding the fire escape together all wet and slippery most to Leo's inconvinence, and making it so that he had to be extra careful traversing them, which, luckily paid off as soon as he hit the pavement. He stayed low, knees bended, head down and carefully leaned against the car before slowly peaking inside. True enough, Bill was in a haze- even drooling to boot. Phew... and believe I'm somewhat glad most cops are idiots in this town... And with that, Leo no longer had any gripes about sneaking around, skipping ahead, down the street in front of the car at his heels and the subway station only a few blocks away.

Then, as had been a seemingly unrelenting pattern for him, fate stepped in again and of course, made Leo step on the first littered can someone had unceremoniously tossed on the road. Approximately two seconds of Leo mumbling "Oh no" under his breath,before sure enough, the car door opened with a very sleep deprived rookie stepping out of it.

"Hey! Where do you think you're going kid?!"

Time to run-

And he did. Really fast at that, past the sidewalk, into the crowded streets and further through the area where he never in his wildest dreams would've thought he would find himself running from a police officer with a gun. He heard two shots being fired behind him, jumping at each one until the bullet pierced whatever brick or trashcan he found himself lucky enough to stand next to. He kept on running however, after a couple of blocks of somehow not losing energy, noticing Bill faulter behind him. Poor Bill, probably about to get demoted because of him too... Leo couldn't help but feel a little bit bad- or maybe not too much, depending on which boss would yell at him when he called in, (most likely the one he apparently kept flirting with.)

"Wait up! I'm- I'm warning ya!" the cop heaved, and Leo suddenly had an idea.

So, as soon as he found the nearest corner to hide behind, he ducked into the alley where- with remarkable efficiency even Hopkins would be proud of, he managed to jump over the fence in an almost perfect flip, pulling off the sleeves of his jacket while still in the air. "Ha! You see that? Who're you calling lame now? G-… guys…" Leo looked back at the empty alley, not really sure where that came from, wherever burried deep enough in his subconcious, but managed to brush aside his momentary lack of escaping in favor of not getting captured by a stray bullet.

Bill clumsily swung his leg over the fence, still panting, completely out of breath, red in the face and with that almost desperate look on him that once again, spoke to Leo's sympathy for the poor guy. "Y-You… are… in so much… t-t- ohgodI'moutofbreath-"

He got on his feet, held his gun close to his chest and walked around as if he was surrounded from all sides by enemies. Finally, he caught wind of the blue raincoat sticking out from the crack in the nearby trashcan, which made Leo bite his tongue once the cop took notice- grinning in the discovery. He listed over to the lid, took a deep breath, and counted to three before with a slow paced yelp, he opened it triumphantly. "Aha! There you are, you little- wait what?" but as soon as he opened the lit, all he seemed to find was the raincoat, and no child.

Now or never.

Leo sprung forward from around the corner, swept the leg of the cop and managed with litte effort to push him in, closing the lit with a solid BANG. He only managed to yell out a few swears in retaliation, but Leo was quick to close the lock.

"Hey what are you- LET ME OUT OF HERE THIS INSTANT YOU PUNK!"

I can't believe that actually worked, he thought amazed at his own quick thinking. As Bill kept hammering on the lit non-stop, yelling and screaming, Leo couldn't help but wonder if maybe this wasn't such a good idea…

"I'll let you out when I come back! I promise!" he called, running towards the subway before any reinforcements would show.

Soaked would be an understatement, when detailing the state of Leo, as he found himself confused and befuddled in front of a 'noodle shop' of all places, having ran there all the way from the subway station through the pouring rain. Shivering and severely eager to get inside where it was dry, Leo hurried through the entry. Now, to be sure, he hadn't been exactly sure where he'd be able to find intel on two ancient Japanese samurai blades in New York city, but a noodle shop was definitely not what he was expecting. And yet as he stood there, something about the place seemed awfully familiar to him. Even more so when he actually went inside and every single detail of the place speaking to him like he'd somehow been there before, despite his more rational mindset urging him to focus on the mission instead.

He embraced the heat, carefullyclosing the door behind him as the bell rung overhead- making the man in midst of scrubbing the table on the other side of the front desk turn his head slightly towarsd the noise.

"Can I help you?" he said, not bothering to turn around as Leo pulled out a chair, hesitantly, because well... what if this was the wrong place? Or the cops were still on to him, given, if he wasn't mistaken, at least one cop stuck in the dumpster would probably be plenty to lure his collegues on his tail in no time. Hopkins better have a good explanation for this, Leo thought, unstrapping the weapons slowly, one by one before putting them on the table

The man behind the counter was relatively tall, young. He wore a chef's uniform and a small hat covering a set of dark hair, clearly unkept. When he turned around, Leo also noticed him sporting two pair of black kitchen gloves, hiding just a fragment of ink on his left arm with a peculiar sort of detail. This gave Leo a bad feeling. Something stirring in his gut, telling him that something was off, and one he wasn't prone to ignore very often, though the stranger looked at him as if that was exactly what he was thinking too. A small, crooked smile making its way over his almost pointy-looking face, in turn, not making it particularly easy for Leo to hide his paranoia.

"Are you Murakami-san?" he gulped, as the stranger absent mindedly scanned Leo from top to toe for a moment. Yep. Definitely not a friendly face…

"What can I do for you?"

"I was told you might know something about these" he said, shoving the blades forward for Murakami to get a better look and hopeful know what he was getting at without Leo having to explain it to him. The man was still looking at him, even after the blades reached him. Eventually though, he decided to pick them up in his hands, weighing them with what appeared to be a light chuckle somehow escaping the big guy's thick throat. Like the guy was a kid at Christmas, playing with a toy.

"Not every day you see a kid walking around with these" he smiled, pretending to slice an enemy in half, while also making Leo nearly jump in his seat- something which seemed to amuse him even more than the things themselves. "They're real too"

"So, do you know where you could get these?"

"Why are you asking me? They're your katanas" he said, shoving them back towards Leo who could gradually feel his negotiation skills wavering. He'd be eager to prove himself better of course, not to mention showing Hopkins that he could actually count on him to do this, if it wasn't also for that tingling feeling in his gut holding him back from being able to focus on what ge wanted to know and nothing else. Whether it was the chef himself, or the familiarity of the place making him uneasy, he wasn't sure... Remembering his situation however, Leo quickly pulled himself out of his head and back to why he came.
"Let's just say they were a gift. And I don't have much time, so… do you know anything about them? Anything at all? I was told you were an expert"
"I guess I sort of am. In a sense" the chef said, grabbing two knives and starting to polish them against each other. "Why don't you order something? You're soaking wet- I'll make you something hot"

"No, really there's no need-

"On the house"

Leo sighed, as the chef turned his back towards the kitchen. So, far, this was already a disaster… he'd been here for what? Approximately five minutes so far, and with nothing to show for it… Was this really the guy? He certainly hadn't denied it, but still… looking at him from afar, the way he acted, like there was something off, he didn't exactly seem like a blade expert. Not to mention someone eager to help. But then again, what if he did know something, but simply refused to say anything without getting paid…? Could that be it? Wait, no- he said it was on the house, don't be stupid, Leo.. But then why… why is he stalling? I mean sure, having a kid with ancient katanas come to your noodle shop in the middle of the night, probably wasn't something you'd seen every day but, still… Can't just be my head making me see thingsIt most likely NEVER did, the more he thought about it. And now Leo was starting to understand why.

"So, what brings you to my humble noodle shop by yourself? Where's your friends? I mean, people usually comes here in groups. Not a lot of loners here" the chef said, chopping vegetables in a remarkably slow pace, despite what the poster said out front. Guess 'efficiency' really isn't in their middle name after all…

"What do you mean?"

"Nothing, just an observation" he said, whistling to himself. "What did you say your name was, kid…?"

"I didn't" Leo said, and he was starting to get more confused. He got up from his seat, a small ache appearing in the side of his head as soon as he did. He knew that feeling well by now.

It was the same ache that happened whenever he started to recall something important. And now again- great timing as always for a meltdown.

"Right, right mind my manners. Sorry, I'm used to regulars, and I swear I feel like I've seen you here before. Well, they all sort of blend together after a while I suppose- you want the blue bowl or the black bowl?"

Distracted, Leo tried not to let his discomfort show, gazing around the place eagerly trying to kick start his memories. Needless to say, it was easier said than done. "What? B-blue I guess…? But about the blades-

"Yeah?"

The smell of food filled the shop. Leo ran his hands over the desk like a magic genie was hidden inside iof it. But then he saw the bowl, the set of chop sticks placed on either side. Even the smell of the food was oddly enough off, and there was something important missing. Something he couldn't believe he'd forgotten about this place. After all, he'd been here so many times already, how could he forget something that pivitol?

"Wait a minute… this isn't how you order, is it?"

Leo felt the ache momentarily stop, sat down, and suddenly, it was like everything made sense to him. Not knowing how or why. Like he just solved the worlds hardest rubrics cube, without a clue as to how he did it. The same feeling he got when he fought the PD in the alley...

Murakami turned around, clearly offended, as shown by the way he made a fist around his cooking spoon. "You got a problem with the way I do things?"

Leo rubbed his temple, as the images started to come back to him one after the other. This wasn't how you did things here. It's NEVER been the way you did things here! It's all wrong... , he thought to himself. "No, no, no, you take a capsule first, then the chief feels the engraving on the side with his index finger to know what you ordered! Yeah! I remember now! And that's how this place got so popular. It's because he's actually…"

blind. He's blind… unlike this guy. Which means… Oh no…

Leo backed away from the desk, a little bit around the corner and then he saw it.

He saw Murakami.

The real Murakami, tied up and knocked out cold behind the desk, hands behind his back and a big ghastly bruise over his forehead. Now was the time to panic, and coincidentilly Leo didn't waste any time, heading for the door, the hairs on his arms rising. Even the lights of the restaurant seemingly colder than before. "I gotta go-

"I'm afraid I can't have you do that"

He didn't get far however, too caught up in suspense to notice the guy sneaking up on him. without as much as a word. He grabbed Leo by the wrist, towering over him like a snake and pulling him away from the exit. Leo tried to reach for the katanas, but realized too late that they were still on the table- the table now in the other end of the room. He tried to kick him, loosen his grip, bite him or just anything, but the guy was too resilient and as immovable as a rock. He reached for a knife in his belt, and before Leo had any time to evade it, he felt the sharp sting of it slice across his cheek as he kneed the guy in the chin. This proved to be effective fortunately enough, giving Leo just enough time to free himself and make a run for it. He felt his fingers over the door handle, before being ruthlessly kicked in the side, making him crash into the chairs where his head nearly broke on impact. He tried to get up, but before he got the chance-

"ARGH-"

-that's when something sharp pierced through his hand. But it wasn't outside of it this time, not just a harmless cut no, Leo realized slightly later than his mind could process that the blood pouring from the inner side of his palm was from the knife sticking out of it- pinning him to the underside of the table, unable to move. He took one long look at the damage before allowing himself to scream. Grunting as the almost cold AND burning reds spilled out from it, the stranger kneeled before him and grabbing him by the chin. Leo was forced to bite the pain, pulling up a brave face though his heart beat like crazy in his chest and the wound on his cheek was being pulled apart in the act.

"You're a little nuisance, you know that? If you'd just waited a little bit longer, we'd both make it out of here unscathed. I could've taken you in like I was told to, but of course you wouldn't be that easy..."

Panting, Leo nearly bit the man's finger, his effort in vain as he quickly pulled away just as he did. He caught a glimpse of the man's tattoo again, now mucj more clearly, revealomg itself to be a dragon that of course- made his next question all the more dire, despite knowing the chance of him getting a cohesive answer was just about a hundred to one. Regardeles, he didn't waste his breath.

"What, argh... what do you want from me?"

"Doesn't matter. They'll be coming for us either way now. Alive or not. Might as well make good on my promise while I still got the chance. It's not personal, mutant... it's just the way it gotta be"

The guy wasn't even angry. If anything, he looked annoyed. Like he'd simply given up, despite having successfully stabbed Leo in the hand and rendered him immovable, the look on his eyes were just plain tired. Completely unnegotiable... great. But then Leo remembered something else… before he left.

Still in his pocket.

'If you change your mind, here's how you find us. Just consider it, okay? We're not giving up on you that easily…'

And that proved to be all the motivation he needed. Leo tried to pull out the knife, bit his lip and- despite the wound already looking worse than any horror episode pulled up on Space Heroes, he managed to pull out the tip just barely, not being able to drown a second scream. His attacker, however, didn't even seem to care.

He didn't seem to care, because of the mechanical instrument with a counter beeping in his hand. The smile on his face was haunting as he held it. Leo got on his feet, for a moment thinking he was done for when somehow-

"What the-?!"

Murakami all of a sudden pulled his cuffed hands around the guy's neck, pulling him back in the indeavpr.

"Run, Leonardo!" the shopkeeper yelled, before the PD knocked him out with just one solid blow. Leo pulled out the transmitter from his coat, struggled to remember how to work it and ran for the door as fast as he could. He heard the beeping, clicked a button, not sure where it was coming from. It was like everything happened in slow motion. Seeing Murakami fighting the attacker, nearly dropping the transmitter as he tried to work it in his hands, the beeping intensifying before finally-

"Message received"

And everything went up in flames.


"You know, I actually think it looks pretty good. Compliments your figure"

Raph was trying really hard to find something positive to say. Him and Mikey had joined Ernie around the fire, as underneath the bridge, New York city illuminated in the distance. The snow was getting heavy, making their new living conditions all the more unbearable though neither wanted to admit it. And while Ernie had fortunately kept their tents clean off of looters and thieves while they were gone, the brothers were still waiting on Donnie to come back from OLS, in the meantime, being treated to some canned beans and vegetables. A hunger driven meal that, as both quickly came to realize, was greatly appreciated. Apparently, the old man had fallen prey to another gang of you guessed it, Purple Dragons, trying to steal it, and prompting him to put his fighting spirit to good use- as a result, making him now sport a black eye to boot. Well, it was more purple-ish red really, thick and all crusted around his wrinkled iris, though he wore it proudly. Any chance to beat up PD's our just plain criminals, and you bet Ernie'd be there to take it.

"Not my first, won't be my last" he smiled and took a sip from his whiskey. Mikey, on the other hand was too busy stuffing himself with food to pay attention to anything else. It had gotten to the point where Raph was afraid he'd accidentally eat the bowl too, as he'd done once before during a bet that went a little... sideways, to say the least. Though to be fair, this was probably his first real meal in days.
"You know you keep going like that, you're gonna puke your guts out"
"Don't care- too delicious…must… eat….ahhhhhh. Thank you, Mr. Straat! I feel like I'm two noodles away from death and I don't even care!"

Raph wasn't sure he'd heard right, over his brothers intense slurping. "Straat?"

Ernie nodded, "You never did ask for my name, did you? And I never asked yours. Around here that's pretty common… "

Actually yeah… I never did ask him about that, did I?

"Huh… Must've slipped my mind" Raph muttered, thankful that they still had Ernie on their side. Somehow, their raggedy friend here was more well-adjusted than probably the entire East End when it came to dealing with strangers. It was impressive how easily he seemed to trust them, providing them with food, shelter, warmth. Granted their goals did align, when it came to dealing damage to scumbags, but still. Raph moved the fork up to his lips, but no food came on it- leading his gaze over to Mikey's half empty one while he leaned back over his chair preparing for seconds.

"Hey, Mikey, what's that over there?"

Like a big red questionmark he turned his head.

"Wh-HEY! Give it back!" he yelled, nearly dropping the chair entirely as Raph held out his bowl in a stretched arm, exactly just out of his reach. Laughing, he was just about to take a sip of it, Mikey desperately gnawing on his arm like an animal, when all of a sudden:

Beep-Beep-Beep-Beep

They both put had to put their fighting on hold, as the sound echoed from his inner pocket.

"Uhh, I think you're beeping dude"

Conceding his defeat, Raph sighed and put the bowl down. He reluctantly put the communicator up to his ear, as Mikey smugly finished the last soup leftovers and growled. "Yeah?"

"Where are you guys?" came it from the other side, Raph putting it on speaker.

"Donnie. You know, we were actually wondering the same thing. Where the heck have you been all night?!"

"Sure, I'm the one you should be asking that, 'Mr. leave in the middle of the night without the decency to bring your transmitter'. I'm sure you also spend every waking hour trying to figure out a way to save the world from the foot like I have, right?"

Raph was silently gritting his teeth, thinking up a decent comeback to put his brother in his place, but with not much creativity to spare...

Mikey lifted his gaze, "He's got a point, dude… Ouch!" before being promptly hit on the shoulder by yours truly. Donnie's exasperated sigh could be heard through the transmitter as if he was right next to them overseeing the scruffle with his own eyes.

"Look, I've figured something out. Meet me in the cellar at OLS and I'll explain"

"That freaky nuthouse? You're not seriously still working there-

"No! M-maybe… Look will you two just get over here?! We don't have a lot of time"

"You got it. Be there in ten" Raph nodded, thankful to finally get out of the cold for once, shutting off the signal- turning back to company.

"He's so still working there" Mikey smugly stated, his expression alone matching that of a guy who just singlehandedly solved world hunger in two seconds.

"You don't say" Raph muttered, getting up from his seat. "Sorry, Ernie. Duty calls"

"You boys need any assistance? I might not look like it, but I was a fine bouncer in my boxing days. Showed those dragon freaks what's comin' to them"

He emphasized this by promptly bashing his knuckles into his hand, with what Raph was guessing to be a very eager need to match the new color of his black eye with his not bruised one. And though they most likely needed all the help they could get, Raph knew that this was much bigger than even Ernie realized- not just street punks and what not. Not just the street gangs and criminals. This was their mess. Their responsibility to handle. Though, he did enjoy the old man's enthusiasm, all things considered.

"We appreciate it, but we've got this. Isn't that right, M-

He was just about to turn back to Mikey, only to find that he had, of course, SOMEHOW found a way to get his tongue attacked to the streetlamp in the other end of the dock, now trying desperately to free himself for a few solid kicks, until he eventually had to conceed his defeat.

"Uh… I phink y ongue issstuck"

Raph could feel himself actively missing all those weeks on his own. But hey, at least some things never change... And if there was any indication to the contrary, this just proved it all over again. It's still Mikey.

"Come on" he said, and him and Ernie shared that mutual look of yep, this is happening, nothing to see here, before grabbing his little brother by the shoulders and effectively pulling him off in one solid yank.

"Agh- hehe… thanks"

"Don't mention it"

Ever.

"Cya later Mr. Straat!" Mikey yelled back, waving at Ernie now left alone by the fire. When the old man reciprocated, he hurried back up to Raph, slinging his sai's in his hands to keep busy.

"Hey, you don't think the Straat is actually just Street with an a? Hey, what if that's his secret identity! You know, street- Ernie lives on the street, he used to be a boxer- a boxer's a kind of fighter. Street- fighter. Streetfighter. YES! It all makes sense!" Mikey yelled, jumping on ever surface not designed to walk on in the meantime.

"Okay, I'm about two seconds away from sticking you to that pole again"


When Hopkin first came to, he was on a bench, somewhere on the open street. His head was sore, his body throbbing and every nerve in him stiff and bruised. The sun reached his eyes, shooting past the skyscrapers and giving him a rude reminder that it was already a knew day. He tried to sit up, the first attempt not as fortunate as the second one, and he couldn't help but groan as his bones grinded in his chest when moving.
It took him a solid minute to fully awaken, feeling like he'd just spend last night on a bender that did not pay off well.

He tried to grab his phone, reaching inside his pocket only to find that there was no signal. Typical, he muttered, until finally his gaze landed on his shirt. His ripped, torn to shreds shirt, covered in blood from so many different areas at once, that it might as well have been another shirt entirely. I remember now… It was all coming back to him- granted in a very dizzy haze of events that he wasn't quite sure hung together in the right order, but still.

He remembered the church, driving up to it, he remembered the girl, Hamato Miwa in the flesh, proving to him once and for all that he had been right. That the Hamatos were still alive. He remembered their fight, that much was extremely apparent, and he remembered… (and this is where his mind started to tangle itself in knots that he struggled to make sense off). I had her pinned… I know that much, I even phoned the office for reinforcements, so… what happened then? A thought entered his head, in a moments panic making the cop quickly unbutton his shirt and feel his chest up and down like he was patting out a fire. The wounds... it was… healed up. What the hell is this?! Panting, Hopkins realized little by little that the tiny dots imbedded in his flesh was the only clue left he had to go on. It was the definite truth that what he saw last night wasn't a dream. It couldn't have been… Hopkins was at a loss for words, he was tired, exhausted, stumbling up on the street and not knowing left from right. He tried running through the events over and over again in his head, but every time he did, it always led him to the same dead end. Because as far as he was concerned, the markings on him spoke for themselves.

He knew what he saw. And like everything else, there had to be a logical explanation for it. And whatever that was, it still didn't change the fact that he was right. He'd found his suspect, he'd apprehended her even, so to hell with it if he was going to let her get away over a rookie mistake. Or well… whatever she was.

Problem remained, however, that going to the police station explaining this, would probably take more than just his badge in terms of reliable intel. He'd already went behind his superior's back and he was on a short leash. Revealing the fact that he ignored orders to remove himself from the case as well as have the most prominent lead in this case run away under his watch. This was all looking really bad, and especially since he, until now had nothing to show for it.

No, as far as Hopkins was concerned, there was only one person left in this town that might be able to help him… and it pained him to have to admit it, but even so, it seemed to him that the time for losing an old bet had finally come, further more for Hopkins to against his better judgement,

… say hello to an old friend.


The first thing to notice about the place, was probably the smell of chemicals burning through any trace of oxygen left in the room. Not to mention everywhere inside came the humming and simmering of the washing machines tumbling on full speed, perhaps nine or ten filled with what Raph figured was lab coats from the facility. Neither him or Mikey was sure this was the right place, despite Raph having almost beaten a guy to splinters just a couple hallways next door last week.

"Remind me again, why you thought bringing us to the sorriest excuse of a laundry mat in New York, was a good idea?"

As Mikey nonchalantly kicked his feet back and forth- sitting atop one of the washers, Donnie was on his knees, fumbling with yet another device from his cleaning cart. There was something… off about him, Raph noticed. Maybe it was just his big brother senses tingling but, didn't he seem a little bit… paler, than usual? Giddier too, as judging by the way he kept tapping on the side of one of the machines with his index finger, almost like he was trying to send a secret message in morse code.

"We can't risk anyone listening in on us. OLS got wire camera's set up on almost every floor, and this just so happen to be the one they don't check. Not to mention, no one ever comes down here except for me. It's perfect!"

"That's not the only thing they didn't check. It reeks in here"
"Yeah, try not to breathe in too hard, some of the chemicals on the lab coats might cause a neuro collapse in your motor functions"
"A what-

"Point is, I was sorting through my stuff and that's when I realized I still got this baby!" Donnie proudly held up what appeared to be… Raph's smile dropped from his face.

He can't be serious.

"Okay, I can't be the only one seeing the video game controller, right?"

The only one who didn't seem doubtful, was of course Mikey who's eyes instantly lit up like a super nova. "Are you saying we're going to save the world with video gaming?! This is like my top five favorite scenario!" he exclaimed, nearly jumping off of the washer just to get a closer look, if Don' wasn't quick enough to pull whatever it was he thought passed for something useful away the last second.

"No, it's the wireless controller for Metalhead 3.0."

"Wait-wait-wait, 3.0? You rebuild that thing?! Didn't it blow itself up? "

A gasp was heard as Mikey got back onto his feet, "So, THAT'S why we couldn't play Street crashers anymore! You said the controllers were busted! You… you liar! "

Donnie's face turned red as he nervously scratched the back of his human hair.

"Well, I mean, they, sorta were… in a way. Look, I've been testing out the ai system for a way to commute a wireless data-uploading into a neurological mainframe directly from the user's brain! But well, I didn't exactly get a chance to test it before the lair was breached, and I had to abandon my equipment. But- as my impeccable forward thinking once again proves, I remembered to bring it with me before we left"

Raph could feel his patience already beginning to falter, long since having given up on trying to talk his brother out of his usual technical rants, as if he didn't know not everyone spoke nerd. And if that wasn't enough, of course, he'd go on to rebuild that toaster eventually- should've guessed!

"Yeah, forward thinking. Just like the time when- oh yeah, the lair blew up in the first place"

"You took our videogames AND rebuild the face stealer?! HOW COULD YOU?! And you call yourself our brother…"

Donnie sighed- probably losing his patience as well. "As I was saying, we can use this to reconnect Metalhead-3.0. Just need to get somewhere in the right vicinity, log onto his transmitter, and bam! We're in!"

"Still not following"
"Well, I don't see a lot of other options here." Donnie said, looking at the controller with a mix of doubt and perhaps a sort of forced determination, "The only device effective enough to locate purple mutagen is stored on my computer which just so happens to be in my lab that also just so happens to be the only one not accessable to hacking by outside sources, which also just so happens to be our only way of effectively tracking down the foot and stop them before next week."

"What happens next week?" Mikey asked, making Donnie jump for some reason.

"Wha- Nothing, I just mean that uh…well, the foot knows we're alive now. What we look like. There's a very good chance that means that whatever it is they're up to, they're not stalling anymore. Doesn't that… I dunno, worry you?"

Raph and Mikey both looked at each other. "Uhh…" they both blurted out, taken a back by that tense glare right now aimed at them, as if the entire building was about to blow up.

"I mean, it's not like we don't know how to stay in the shadows"

Mikey nodded, putting his hand on Don's shoulder, "Yeah dude, why are you so tense? Shellaaaaax, bro. Take a breather"

"And I still don't see how reactivating your toaster is gonna get us anywhere near the lair with those creeps surrounding it."

"Ah, but that's where you're wrong" Donnie held up a finger in the air like a magician, before promptly pulling out a big parchment that he folded out over the roof of the washing machine closest. "Here's the plan: So, according to this blueprint-

"You stole a blueprint of the sewer?"

"It's called a library, Raph. Don't worry, you'll understand when you're older- anyway" he muttered, quickly continuing- Raph forced to swallow his anger through gritted teeth. It wasn't hard to see that Donnie enjoyed this more than he'd probably say, annoying Raph to a certain degree, given so far, all they really had to go on was a half-baked plan that didn't hold any merit whatsoever and a leaderless team that didn't know up from down. Their brother was desperate. Well, more than usual. And while it made sense why he'd be,given so far, they hadn't exactly had the best of luck when it came to figuring out what the foot was up to, and yeah, Donnie probably only thought this up in the spam of last night, but there was something else too… he just couldn't quite put his finger on what.

"There are four different sectors leading directly into the lair. Now, two of them the foot has taken full control over, but because of the debris, it's almost impossible to enter it. All except for these ones right here. Now if I can just get close enough to activate a signal, Metalhead should be able to respond and help bust us in! So, Raph you'll cause a distraction in sector C, lurking the foot away long enough for Mikey and I to get close without being seen. Then after Metalhead's reactivated the security systems we'll be able to sneak in there, activate my computer, locate their base and bam! Mission complete!"

When he finally finished, the silence that ran through the laundry mat was almost staggering. A part of it most likely coming from Mikey's head being everywhere else instead of on the blueprint, and Raph trying his hardest not to say something too rash… though surprisingly- It didn't last very long…

"Alright, I'm just gonna say it. This is a horrible plan"

"You just lack perspective" Donnie concluded, crossing his arms defiantly. Then there was Mikey, who seemed to have suddenly lost all the color in his cheeks when a realization struck him, and the panic rose on his face.

"Uh, and what happens if we don't get Metalhead in time? Or worse… what if his mega robo arm flies right into my freckles?! I just got these! I can't do that again! Nuh-uh! Not happening!" he stated, creating a big, exaggerated X with his arms as he shook his head aggressively from side to side.

"Relax, buddy, he's perfectly harmless! …For the most part" Donnie said, and now it was his turn to put his hand on his shoulder. "And we won't fail..-"

"But if we do?"

They both looked at him for a moment. If there was one thing Donnie was never really good at… it was faking confidence. Which was also, probably the reason why he always relied on the facts to carry him through any argument- sometimes to an insane degree. And, which evidently almost always was a good indicator that he too, was scared out of his shell.

"Well, frankly speaking if we don't get to him in time, the foot might capture us again, use us as guinea pigs, decide we're not useful to them and dispose of us in the canal, Metalhead might malfunction again without the proper recalibration, they might've wiped the computer, one of us could get hit by debris on our way ou-

"Okay, okay, we get it! The plan is horrible! In other words- you got nothing"

"Hey, then you come up with something better! We can't always beat our problems away, Raph"

Smiling, he cracked his knuckles, "Now there's an idea I can get behind"

"Guys' hate to break up the fighting- but signs says we can't fight in here" Mikey broke in, pointing towards the small sign by the exit titled 'Only jerks fight in laundry rooms, Stephen'.

"Look, Mikey unless you got a plan, then it's really not the time"

"I do"

It was one of those moments where either party had trouble processing- in this case, most likely due to the fact that the only times the phrase I got a plan and Mikey went together, was over the last slice of pizza. Nonetheless, their little brother proceeded with… actually, not a bad idea. "Why don't we call April for help?"

"No!"

At least Raph thought so. Donnie… not so much. Both shifted their attention towards the now even paler personification of lack in subtlety titled their brother.

"I mean… we made an agreement to leave her alone, remember?"

"Yeah, and we don't even know if she's still in the city" Raph added, barely remembering the last time they'd even seen her. But even so, he couldn't help but feel that his brother had a point here. If they were to retake the lair, then they needed all the help they could get, and though Raph hated to admit it, April O'Neil was most likely their best shot at doing exactly that. He'd even tried searching for her himself after the sepperation, but had eventually given up, since by the time he'd found any trace of her, she was already long gone from New York. And for a long time, he'd believed that would mean for good too.

Truth be told, if she hadn't left them, chances were that they might've had a shot at getting home months ago. And it was that fact that seemed to bug Raph so much to the point that he just, couldn't seem to let it go- even now.

"Uh-huh and that is where you are wrong dear brother- but don't worry, I won't hold it against you. My classic superpower- underestimasation!" Mikey smiled, jumping onto the blueprint, probably crumpling it in the process, and held out his arm like he was trying to imitade 'Captain Ryan'.

"That's not a real w-

"Shh- let him have this"

Mikey cleared his throat, "Okay, so I was being tracked down by this crazy foot dude, and then like the awesometastic hero I am, I of course made chase, when I then fell right into- you'll never guess it- April O'Neil"

Donnie, once again, was not happy about this. Which was unusually strange, since, the news that their friend was still somewhere in the city, should probably excite him the most out of all of them. "So, you bumped into her on the street?"

"In simpler terms, yes" Mikey nodded, still impressed with himself.
"But you didn't say anything, right? RIIIGHT?"

"Dude, come on. You know me better than that"

Donnie let out a sigh of pure relief, his shoulders falling back and the tensity leaving his face as quickly as it came. At least that's how it was for five seconds solid, which seemed to be a new record at this point. But then he exclaimed-

"I just told her to stay in the city a bit longer"

"You WHAT?"

Mikey nearly fell off the table, "What did I do know?!"

"What you did, Michael, was forgetting the fact that the only reason we did not involve her in the first place was exactly so that we wouldn't put her in danger! And you told her to stay?!"

Huh. And I thought I was intense. Donnie looked like he was just about ready to burst a blood vessel at any moment.
"Okay, easy there, this is April. I mean, I know we agreed to give her some space, but she can take care of herself now. And if she's in the city, wouldn't the smart thing be to warn her about- I dunno the army of foot soldiers harvesting mutagen?!"

"We can't say anything! Not when…" Donnie paused, his gaze falling downward for a moment and his voice dimming. "Look, she wanted to be left alone, so that's what we're gonna do. We're not bringing her into this. It's just not… safe"

Okay, this was starting to get ridiculous, Raph thought, feeling himself start to get even more annoyed as time went on. "Right, of course! Why shouldn't we just blatantly ignore our biggest trump card against the foot when all she has to do is raise a finger! Oh, that's right, because you're too embarrassed to man up and talk to her for once!"

"It's not that!"
"No? Then what? Why are you so afraid of her all of a sudden?"

Donnie stumbled over his words, despite keeping up with a stare that for the most part would scare off armies on any bad day- but not Raph. What is his problem all of a sudden!?

"We have bigger things to worry about here, okay?! We need that computer"

"No what we need is for you to admit that you're just afraid she's going to dump you again"

Both brothers were all up in each other's faces, both not backing down which, usually wasn't a good thing since one of the few things they'd have in common was their very shared stubbornness. And with neither willing to ease up, of course it was down to the least likely team mate to take the initiative and stop what Leo had last time called the Hubris incident.

"Now, now, there's no need for violence guys! Why don't we all just sit down, and have a nice open discussion about our problems instead? Trust me, this always works in soaps. SO, just take a breather, clear your minds, let the awesomeness drown you in the ocean of c-larity hermanos… there. Nice and easy"

And by some miracle, both seemed to go quiet. The only thing they could hear was the tumbling of the lab coats being tossed around in their chemicals, and the sound of Mikey now demonstrating various breathing exercises. The silence was nice. As long as it lasted, anyway. But that was also about the same time that Raph decided now would be a good time to open his mouth.

"Your plan is going to get us all killed"

"Well, at least I've got a plan! What do you have, Raph?"

"Well- You're not the leader!"

"Neither are you!"

"I never said I was!"

Beep Beep Beep

The sound came from the floor, a communicator lying just near Mikey's feet and Raph realized too late that it was his. Before he could mention this though, he'd already picked it up from the ground.

"Oh, scuse me… Yeeeeello? Uh huh… uh huh… oh you know, the usual… Hmmm… tomato'ish I think? He kinda looks like he's more pouty than angry. Naw, he's annoyed. Definitely annoyed. Yep."

This went on for too long already. But before Raph could take the device back, and or continue arguing, Mikey's face lid up with realization.

"Wait- Casey?!"

Donnie's eyes spun around in shock, "You gotta be kidding me!"

Raph picked up the device quickly, cursing the day he decided that big pockets would solve all his problems. "Casey, what's the matter?"

Donnie and Mikey looked at their brother with caution. They'd known him for far too long to not realize when something was wrong- and judging by the look on his face, something was indeed very, very wrong. "What's the matter?"

He turned around, the fear in his eyes unmistakable and all three brothers' heart instantly sank.

"It's Leo"


The last time Hopkins had found himself in front of 351 had been approximately 10 years ago, during a rather hazardous run in after two days on stake out and a pile of reports waiting to be sorted. It had all been so easy back then, every murder case or robbery being like an average Tuesday for his department, as New York was at a standstill of crime. Nowadays it was like every crazy thing that ever happened, was either the result of a conspiracy or the NYCPD failing at keeping up, whether deliberately or not.

Hopkins took a deep breath, not even sure if his old partner was still living in the building after a decade of time, which in all honestly wouldn't surprise him. But with no research department to rely on for intel, and no cellphone to show for it, this was all he really had to go on. And with that in mind, the only person crazy enough to actually believe in any of this stuff, let alone knew about itwas right behind that door. What else could he do? It was the exact form of crazy that had caused his old friend to get fired all those years ago, and it was the same that was going to help him solve this case.

So, without further ado, he knocked on the door.

There came a silence, a moment of panic thinking no one was home, then footsteps, and then someone tinkering with the lock on the other side.

"Yes?"

The door opened slightly, a face meeting him through the crack looking extremely sceptic. Like he wasn't expecting visitors in the nearest century. And then, he looked up at the man hanging unbalanced in his doorway, looking like he just went through a blender, and understanding suddenly dawned on his face.

"Long time no see, Jack" Hopkins muttered, as his old partner glanced back at the belly of blood trying to look anything but impressed.

"Yeah, and from the looks of it, maybe not long enough." He said, still refusing to unlock the door. Hopkins let out a sigh, already regretting the words that was about to come out of him with a burning passion. But today was not the day to let his pride get the better of him.

"I need your help"

No response. Really… after ten years, and when he finally gets me to say it, nothing? Then, the detective actually bothered to look down to notice the open palm held out in front of him, and he then remembered what that silence meant. Oh, right. I almost forgot… Without further ado, Hopkins reached into his pocket thankful that he hadn't left his wallet in his car as well as his housekeys and pulled out ten dollars cash.

After counting them thoroughly, Jack closed the door, making Hopkins wonder if just for a moment if he was going to leave him stranded in the hallway, when at last he heard the sweet sound of the lock unclick and the door opened again. Greeting him with a geezer that, at least to him, hadn't aged a day, wearing an old suit and a reporter's hat with a flap that was in serious need of a patching.

"Get in" he said, nodding his head and Hopkins gratefully entered once again, even the air taking him back. If it wasn't for his entire body shivering and his head recoiling in what had been more than an intense night of work, he would've probably been a little more… well, conversive. "I hope you'll excuse the place I- I didn't expect any company before noon" Jack said, going into the kitchen past the stacks of papers and books piling up in messy towers of well… mess.

"So, nothing's changed I see"

"You make it sound like that's a bad thing" he said, starting the kettle as Hopkins found his way to the couch. "Coffee I take it?"

"No… no thanks"

This made his old partner blink, almost as if he had trouble processing. "There must really be something wrong for you to turn down a fresh pot, and I'm not just talking about the polkadots. What happened to you?"

Hopkins sighed, hunching forward trying to control his trembling. "That's what I'm trying to find out"

"So, you didn't come all this way just to say hello to an old friend?"

"This is serious" he said, as Jack came back over with the pot. He looked so… himself. As if it hadn't been a decade since they'd last spoken to each other but a mere two weeks, even the apartment having that same workspace overload that almost matched his own. Difference was that instead of files and homicide cases, there was conspiracy theories and crack heads on local forums spreading falls information on printed replicas. He probably still had that damn card too… for crying out loud this was just like middle school all over again.

"And that, just proves you need to get out more, Hopkins. You look like you've seen a ghost- and frankly, I've already covered that story, so it better be a good one"

"You're still working for that newspaper outlet? "

Jack shrugged, bringing the mug to his dry lips, "I got laid off. I know, same old story as it always was, but really its probably the best thing to ever happen to me"

Hopkins couldn't help but smile. Even in this mess of a place, with his career having gone down the drain, of course Jack would still find a way to stay confident. Happy even.

"Never met anyone so excited about retirement"
"Oh I didn't retire. No, see, I expanded my research and I managed to conduct a through-line all the way back from last year, working my way up through central to figure out the hidden mysteries behind the secret entities walking among us. Or well, used to. Lord knows you don't earn a living by living in peace and prosperity these days. Turned around bout' three months ago."

"Jack, come on"

Hopkin's voice was rusty, not at all and Jack could probably tell. He got up from his chair, a chuckle leaving him as he realized he might've gotten a little carried away. "I nearly forgot. You're a sceptic. Oh, if you only knew…"

Just like old times…

It was almost annoying how self-assured Jack was, even when talking about the same nonsense years after it had cost him his career. Even when things took a turn for the worst in the old days, when he had nothing but empty promises, theories without value, when he lost pretty much everything, he still found a way to stay occupied. It was honestly, kind of endearing, if Hopkins was being honest. Of course, it was in Jack's own, weird alien crazed way, but still. At least the reporting life seemed to fit him nicely, instead of the law enforcing one. And it made Hopkins wander, what had taken him so damn long to visit in the first place. Past is in the past, he reminded himself, focusing on the now. On the markings all over his shredded shirt and on the events leading him here. What his head was too stubborn to accept as real, because it wasn't. I'm not you.

"That's why I'm here"

And he told him. Every detail, right from the moment he came to Greenwich, to the moment he woke up on the bench from his previous escapade. He talked about the PD's involvement, the witnesses accounts, the mutilated corpses, the accusations, the Hamato's, the strange kid that seemed to somehow be connected to it all… and finally, about the thing that attacked him last night. When he was done, Jack simply said there, nodding. Not even surprised in the slightest, it seemed, just… taking it in. As if he'd just been fed an hour-long rant about the economy and not the implications that right now made Hopkins more and more anxious for that cup after all. He tried to take a deep breath, but it came out all shivery and not at all a good way to let Jack know that he was anything but shaken up. Hopkins was a professional- he knew how to handle things. He knew how to pull himself together, and yet… for some reason, all he could picture was the image of fangs shooting at him and those animalistic eyes dragging him deeper and deeper into the dark.

"I don't know what I saw… it was almost like… some kind of snake monster. I know, it sounds crazy, but what else could it be?! She was on the ground for one second, then the next… I'm losing my freaking marbles here"

Jack finished his cop, hand under his chin speculative. You could practically see the gears turning in his head, but not because he didn't believe him. But because there was something about this that ironically wasn't news to him, like Hopkins had originally assumed.
"Well, it would explain your healing. She must've used her venom to heal your wounds, which is why you should be grateful you're still alive"

Hopkins chuckled, unable to hide his disbelief. Hoping that somehow in some way his friend could logically explain this to him. Could understand the line between reality and insanity. Because that's what this was. This is insane. Absolutely, completely insane… he has to realize that, right? "Those things are not real"

"Your shirt certainly seems to beg to differ"

His jittering started to shake the table, the clanking sound too unbearable for Hopkins to ignore and he got up from his seat, feeling his nerves give in.

"Must be poison… yeah, some sort of hallucination inducing drug, or- or…"

"Come now, you're a better detective than that"

"Then what is it?! It doesn't make any sense! People don't just turn into freaking monsters on a whim? I've seen monsters, Jack, and that wasn't it, but it was still… I've never been wrong before. I can't be now, not when I'm this close. I have the weapons, I- I have a reliable lead, intel from inside sources, the PD, but there… there's not a thing about this that fits. How she even survived, let alone became that, maybe… a parlor trick? Some secret Japanese I don't freaking know- s- something! " Hopkins was out of breath by the time he'd finished. He was desperate. Actually, really desperate… and for the first time in perhaps his entire career, he'd finally have to admit it… He didn't know what to do about it. He'd hit a wall that he couldn't break through, and that was a fact.

Knowing this, he turned back to his friend, sitting patiently in his chair, with that crooked smile of reassurance. Hopkins sat down too, head in his hands. "What am I missing here…?"

Jack paused again, thinking… pondering. Then he sighed, pity as he viewed the person who he used to know just a coffee table away, with sincerity looking him in the eyes. "Hopkins, maybe its time you consider that there are more things out there than just petty criminals and crooks to capture. "

Hopkins shook his head, "Petty crooks and criminals wouldn't go that far. These murderers are too elaborate. There's too many things pointing towards the Hamatos"

"Well, you're certainly not wrong there." he smiled, somberly. "But it's not how you think it is"

"Then what is it?"

Jack let out a sigh, a hint of frustration on him, simultaneously keeping his lips shut reluctantly.
"I can't just… tell you, I'm afraid… I've been keeping that promise for two years, and I'm not about to stop now. But in the spirit of old partnership, I will tell you what I know about the Purple dragons, even if they're not the primary culprit you're looking for here. Always be prepared as they say"

"Did you not just hear what I said?! People are being killed! If you know something, you tell me" Hopkins protested, but Jack didn't seem to take any threats to heart. If anything, this just amused him, given this was exactly how it used to go so many years ago and it was delightful to see that still hadn't changed with age. He got up from his seat and started sundering past the living room and into the room next door, Hopkins following hopelessly against his better judgment.

"Maybe coffee wasn't the best idea" he said, noticing Hopkins tapping his foot.

"You're hopeless"

"On the contrary," he went over to the curtains, but instead of sunlight filling the room as he pulled them apart, what was instead revealed impressed even the detective. "I'm brilliant" Because there on the wall was not a window… it was a billboard of clues, all connected by a bright red thread, and assembled over what Hopkins were to guess would most likely have been months upon months of research.

"What the hell… what the hell have you been doing all this time?"

Jack cleared his throat, pointing toward the first half which was mostly distorted pictures all bathed in some sort of purple-pinkish hue. As if wherever he'd taken the pictures where underground or made up off neon lights. This was already giving me a bad feeling…

"So, we know the kraang left earth years ago, but what they left behind wasn't exactly gumdrops and teddy bears".

"You're still not actually convinced that aliens are here to conquer us"

"Goodness no, no… They stopped doing that a year ago, pay attention" he said before continuing. That's when he motioned toward his working bench, where Hopkins noticed a very familiar canister emptied out on top of it. "They called it 'project Assimilation', and they needed these babies to do it"

"Wait… wait, I've seen these before. That's those freaky purple lava lamps stocked down on fifth. But what the heck does that have to do with your crazy-town lunatic talk about robots?" Hopkins pointed out, memories of the days before Jack became a sci fi obsessed journalist replaying in his mind. He didn't exactly know what he thought would've changed in ten years but this wasn't it.

"Maybe more than you think, based on the different accounts of death. Seems to me like this has more to do with the Foot clan than those tattoed goons the NYPD is so nuts about hunting. They're like puppets. An excuse to get more men to take their fall"

"Yep, I should've known… You're off your rocker, Jack." Hopkins sat himself down on the bed, feeling a migraine on the rise. All this talk of aliens and whatever he just used to describe a gang was, being too much to handle. And honestly if it wasn't for the fact that he had nowhere else to go, he probably would've already left a long time since. Reminding himself why they'd split in the first place, but for some reason… he stayed. "What the heck are you even talking about? What does any of this have to do with the snake girl that attacked me?"

"I forgot how stubborn you tend to be, old friend… listen," Jack began, "If the Foot clan is controlling the PD, then we've got bigger problems than you realize. And if they're collecting purple mutagen, then you better hope that we still have time to do something about it before they mess with something they shouldn't. The mutagen typically does exactly that, creates a mutation in the DNA based on what animal you've last come into contact with. But Purple mutagen, is even more dangerous because it's unpredictable. I've spend the last two years collecting them all over town, in hopes of finding away to dispose of them safely, but ever since crime has increased exponentially these last three months, someone's been retaliating my efforts. And not just the PD. This is way bigger than that"

"But the PD's are idiots… why would a clan use them to do their dirty work? And why would they even agree to work for someone else in the first place? What's their gain?"

"Probably just another day to breathe" Jack muttered, which did seem to hold at least some merit. Recalling the night of Layton's murder, the way they'd disposed of him so quickly, so efficiently… they were definitely not messing around. Jack continued, "There was recently a breakage in the clan, you see. Once their leader was defeated then their power diminished as a result. But now, something's changed… someone took away their weakness, and that's why people are disappearing" he picked up the canister again, looking through the shattered glass like a microscope. "My guess, is the Foot clan are using the purple mutagen to experiment on strangers, test it before determining the best way to use it. Tell me, were there any other connections between the victims despite the way they were mutilated?"

Having already disclosed more information than was legally allowed, Hopkins decided to be straight with him regardless, reaching into his pocket after the last photo-evidence he carried on him, not abandoned in his car that, honestly who knew where was at this point.

"No… Except for this"

And then, just like that, it was like Jack was the one who'd seen a ghost. His lips trembling almost, loosing composure as his eyes refused to leave the frame, making Hopkins think his old partner wasn't just a sci fi nut job, but a ninja one too.

"…t-they're back?" he heard him whisper under his breath, almost to muffled to understand.

"What?"

Suddenly, it was like he shot back to reality, eyes blinking rapidly, and he handed it back to Hopkins.

"Nothing, nothing…"

Getting back to the topic, Hopkins cleared his throat eager to get out of the apartment and back to the investigation while he still had at least some trace of sanity left. "Okay, but if these people are who you say they are, how the hell do I find them? Every location where the purple mutagen has been spotted disappeared the very next day! We've been running in circles for weeks on end looking like idiots, and they don't leave a trace behind… which is why… Layton paid the price"

This made Jack silent for a moment. He only knew Layton faintly from having worked on the Barber case back in ninety-four, but… even so, the gleam in his eyes suggested that there was something about this that didn't add up. And Hopkins was not sure he wanted to know where he was going with this.
"Are you sure he's really gone? Doesn't seem like the Foot clan to waste resources"

Resources…? Hopkins got up from his seat, not sure what to make of that, but very sure that unless Jack had a good reason to back up his claim, then he was very tempted to reach for his gun… that was… left back at the church… of course it is.

"You know an awful lot about this stuff, you know… Maybe I should have you arrested." He said, half jokingly, half serious. And then, a thought occurred to him. A thought that, in the grand scheme of things he was amazed hadn't crossed him early until this point. "Wait… you don't think?" And going by the look on Jack's face, he seemed lot sceptic about him being dead. A corpse without a body to show for it… but… no, that's ridiculous why would they-

"I'm just saying, it is a possibility. But don't get your hopes up. These people don't play nice, they're warriors. Assassins… they're everywhere you cannot see them, and trust me when I say, you cannot take them on by yourself. This isn't like back then, it's much bigger than you could ever imagine"

Hopkins took a step back, going through the information newly given to him trying his hardest to take it at face value despite reason telling him otherwise. "You said the mutagen mutates you into the animal you last came into contact with. I'm guessing that's the same for snakes right…?"

Jack let out a sigh, sitting back down, his voice going heavy. "I know what you're thinking, Hopkins… but don't. Trust me, you'll just make yourself a target. The best way to go about this would be to relocate the crates, they're stowing away before they can be put to use. And going after Karai won't change that."

"I can't believe I'm actually listening to you…" the words almost came out a whisper… But then, the detective once again in just one day had to admit a horrible truth. That maybe some part, deep, deep down inside, behind a wall of logical thinking and reasoning that begged his sanity to resurface, buried underneath years and years of experience… there was still a part of him that believed in Jack.

He got up from the bed, the jittering finally having stopped and prepared himself for the eventual regret and humiliation that would surely come from this once his superiors got a hold of him, "Okay. But where the hell do we even begin then? I told you, they always relocate, and they never leave a trace once it's gone. They could be anywhere in the city by now. And I'm not exactly in the best of favors with my employers at the moment"

Jack, once again with his hand under his chin, thought about it for a moment…

"When was the first location?"

"The docks. Why?"

"Then that's exactly it" he said, quickly noticing the confusion painted on his friend's brow. "Think about it, the most efficient way to fool your enemy is doing exactly what you'd least expect of them. Classic foot clan strategy. By storing their supplies the same location after moving it, you automatically create an improbability good enough to fool even the cops"

"You cannot be serious"

"Don't believe me? Go see for yourself. Trust me, I know more about these things than you think. I know how these people operate, and I also know that you're finally coming to your senses, so if I were you, I'd put those five dollars to good use, and save the city while you still can" he explained, as Hopkins grabbed his coat. Another thing that never seemed to change, was the determination his friend always seemed to inspire. It was annoying as all heck of course, but effective all together. He stood in the doorway to his apartment, ready to leave when-

"Kurtzman"

Hopkins paused for a moment, not turning around before he exited into the hallway. Starting the sentence confidently, but not knowing how to finish it, a simple thank you already out of the question. So, he instead replaced it with,

"It was good seeing you again"

-closing the door behind him.


They met Casey on the roof of an old building just a block away from Murakami's. Though the time for greetings was cut inevitably short, Mikey had promptly jumped into their friend's arms excitedly showing off his freckles and curly hair like he was his own excibit at a museum. Donnie on the other hand had resorted to a simple handshake, that proved to be rather fruitless, given their friends immediate response had been to undermine it by grabbing his shoulders and noggin his head aggressively with what Donnie noticed wasn't a gloved hand. He wasn't even wearing his skates, and didn't seem to have his Hockey sticks on him either, leaving the only trace that it was actually Casey Jones, to be his annoying personality.

And then there was Raph who as of now, had been starring out over the building for the entire exchange. And though he had his back turned, it didn't take a genius either to figure that the sight alone was plenty to piss him off. Meanwhile the remaining question that seemed to linger on Donnie's mind was: what exactly had led their brother to the noodle shop in the first place…? To Raph, the answer was probably the same as it always had been. But maybe there was more to it than that… could it be possible that Leo was starting to regain his memories? Taking a closer look, they all joined their brother at the edge of the building, staying just out of sight from by passers and police folk down below witnessing the wreckage.

You could see the smoke rise from all the way to Brooklyn, and as the gang approached, the louder the sirens from police cars and ambulances bellowed on the streets. The entire place was just… gone. Burned to a crisp, and from the looks of it, blown to smithereens too. Whatever had caused it, it didn't take a genius to figure out that the impact of it had been even worse than the catalyst.

"It was all over the news this morning. Police thinks it's some sort of gas leak" Casey said.

"They're covering it up?"

"But why?! They don't know what's going on out there. They don't know half of the stuff happening in this city" Raph argued, fists clenched tight.

"Maybe they know more than they're letting on"

"Why not just blame it on the purple dragons then? Everyone knows they're scumbags, and honestly, who else could it be? We know they're working for them"

"But there was another one caught inside it. News said three people was in there when the explosion happened… only one of them didn't come back out, the rest hospitalized by some miracle, but that's all. Must've been the attacker, right? "

They all looked at Casey, mesmerized by the fact that he actually had a point. With one person missing, the odds of it being a PD was too good to be true, though neither had any idea as to how they'd even escape the fire in the first place. Being at the center of it wouldn't have been enough, no, whoever set it off knew exactly that they wouldn't be getting out of it either. Donnie let out a sigh, looking to Mikey who was just about close to tears. We knew this would happen, he thought. If we'd just taken him with us when we had the chance… he'd be okay now. But the fact of this didn't change the outcome, and Donnie knew this better than anyone. But even still, looking at what used to be their favorite noodle shop, or well, what remained of it, he couldn't help but feel a throb in his chest, knowing that this was still partially their fault. And as per usual, Leo had to pay for it.

"I don't understand… why would anyone do this to Murakami-san?" Mikey asked, as Donnie put a hand on his shoulder. His eyes were watery too, unable to look away and lord knows what was going through his head right now.

"Why would anyone do this to Leo? It's gotta be them" Raph muttered, teeth grinding.

"They're gonna be okay though, right?"

"This is still Leo we're talking about here. Dude's tough as nails, right?" Casey pointed out, seemingly eager to believe it himself, though even he had to know not even their fearless leader would be able to escape an explosion unscathed.

"Yeah, except for the fact that he's also an amnesiac now with trust issues and a T-shirt collection"

"So what? The dude fought off the creep when he was still on one good leg and just out of a coma! He'll be fine! Right, Raph?"

He didn't answer. Maybe out of sheer anger or just, the shock of what'd happened getting to him in way that, god forbid he ever admitted to in front of the others. This was the second time Leo had fallen victim to their enemies and got badly hurt... and once again, it had been because they weren't there to stop it. Truth was, they all felt partially guilty of this, there was no getting around that. But for Raph it was usually admitting that openly that was the hardest part. Finally, as one of the ambulances drove by making all four of them actively sink down, he said, "We still don't know if it was really him in there. That kid could've been anyone-

"It was him. I know because my transmitter was active last night. I just saw it..." Donnie interjected, voice lowered as he fumbled with the device in his pocket. And just like he thought, the light had been activated without him seeing it. Too busy feeling sorry for himself in the lab to notice…

"Wait a minute, you knew?! You knew and you didn't tell us about it?!" Raph yelled, red in the face.

"It's not like I was snooping around waiting for him to blow up! I was at the lab! I must've… forgot to bring it. I was busy."
"Oh yeah, real smart, Donnie. Good job, that forward thinking's really paying off now huh?"
"And what about you? Why didn't you pick up the signal, smart guy?!" Donnie combatted, recalling himself telling the guys to be careful not to lose them in the first place, given the parts it took for him to even make them in the first place, nearly cost him his arm.

"Oh, that… might've been my fault" Casey said, putting up his hand like a kid who just got busted by their parents. Now Mikey, was the one raising his voice,

"Wait, you two met up without telling us?!"

"So, what if I didn't- Hey, wait a second…" Raph paused, his rather fruitless attempt to deny why he was out yesterday, swept to the side once Mikey started fiddling. The same fiddling, he always did whenever he felt guilty about something, and now all eyes were on him, because wasn't it just a 'little' bit odd that none of them had their transmitters on them last night? And didn't they tell him explicitly to stay put where it was safe? "…why didn't you have your transmitter?"

Mikey gulped, looking everywhere else but at their faces. "No reason"

"Mikey"

"What?! I was just… going for a walk?" Amazing… he's even worse at lying than I am. Mikey let out a sigh, going back to the ledge where he sank down against one of the support-beams his expression utterly defeated. "I'm sorry. I know should've, but I got distracted, okay? Like always…" he gulped, his blue eyes darting back towards Murakami's. "If I hadn't left, maybe Leo would be-
"It's not your fault, Mikey. We all should've been more careful." Donnie said, wishing he was any better at finding the right words for cheering people up. But it was usually the other way around, and that fact alone seemed to just make that look on his face even more unbearable. Because while it wasn't the face he was used to, it was still Mikey enough for it to ring true.

A 'bang' sound could be heard, abruptly behind them- coming from the nearest wall Raph had just unceremoniously kicked.

"It's his own fault for not coming with us in the first place. We warned him this could happen! Why didn't he listen to us?!"

"Yeah, I don't think that's helping" Mikey muttered, as Raph made his way towards the fire escape, looking anything but happy. The other's looked at each other, confused for a moment, before processing the fact that he was actually leaving. That's when Donnie's brain finally kicked in, encouraging him to follow. "Raph- Where are you going?! "

"To kick a wall"

"But what about the plan?! REMEMBER WHAT WE TALK- and he's gone… he's gone! … great"

They all stood there for a moment, processing what just happened, what to do and the sirens behind them only serving as a reminder that they were running out of time.

Let's see, Leo's in the hospital, Raph is gone and now Casey has downgraded to fulltime clown WITHOUT a stick… hooray.

"What now?" Mikey asked, as Donnie tried to ignore the minor dizzy spells, that right now slowly started to work their way through his system, but he could manage them fine. His health wasn't as important as getting the lair back and retake their home… Getting justice for Leo and Murakami.

Donnie stood for a while, thinking up speeches, or strategies Leo had used in the past, or just anything that would be sufficient enough to motivate, but to no avail. But then, without warning, almost completely but not totally surprising… he got an idea.

"Casey… do you still have your tazer glove?"

Mikey and Casey both exchanged a short look of mutual confusion as well as, maybe a slight hint of fear too.

"…why?"


He remembered the corridors for the most part. Those big bended pathways of black and green hues that always led further and further down underground. There was no rubble this time, just silence. Water dripping from the pipes, the water hitting the stone silently and the sound of tapping on every wall. As if someone was trying to find a secret entrance nearby, except it was a sort of metallic clang that Leo later realized to be a blade. "Are you sure we're going the right way?"

"Sure, we are. Come on" he called a little up ahead, turning a corner and making Leo wish he'd never gone on the training exercise in the first place. The others were still sleeping in their rooms, meanwhile they were now walking down into a layer of the tunnels not even they knew about. Of course, if it hadn't been for Raph continuedly pestering their father about it. "M-Maybe we should go back"

"You scared? Come on, we're almost there."

"Raph"

He stopped, Leo not saving enough time to stop himself from tumbling into him. It was like he was completely frozen. "I see something…" He whispered, motioning towards the dark whole in front of them just a little out of their reach. Leo started to shiver, teeth clanging, panicky reaching for his blade but Raph stopped him, instead starting to crawl inside, submerging in the shadows until the only sign that he was still there, was his continuous tapping on the bricks, until even that disappeared, making Leo nearly faint with fear.
"R-Raph…?" he called out. Nothing came back. Leo gulped, turning around in the dark tunnel searching desperately for their father to reveal himself. It didn't take him long however to realize that he was by himself, the courage leaving his stomach as he hesitantly crawled up into the whole. He called out again, the echo following making him wish to god, that they were allowed to bring flashlights. He took a step forward, swallowing his panic and tried to remember how he was supposed to hold it.

But then, there was a sound breaking him out of his focus, and then-

"BOO!"

He fell to the ground. It was too dark to see him, but the voice was unmistakable. His brother cackled loud enough for the entire sewer to come down crashing on them, and Leo wanted more than anything to just use the sharp end of the katana. "You should've seen your face!"

"Not funny!" Leo tried to get on his feet, angrily brushing of the mud and who knows what else. "You didn't seriously think I'd leave you alone, did you?"

"N-nO! You're such a jerk…"

Raph put his arms around his shoulders, brushing away a fake tear until the made their way out of the tunnel and back to the way they came. "Yep, I'm a jerk" he smiled, the echo that followed still continuing for several minutes until gradually, and very slowly that echo turned into a constant beeping.

And it wasn't until Leo opened his eyes again, that he understood why.

He recognized the fabric thrown over his bed like the back of his own hand, the monitor sound connected to a needle stuck in his arm. The intense whiteness of the room, not to mention the cleanliness, but no TV this time. Leo tried to move, noticing the pain of trying to do so quicker than the boy sitting in the windowsill. He turned around, thankful that the act of doing so wasn't too difficult, despite the bandages on his arms. His legs were still working- so far so good. He could still move his limbs, move his face, despite an intense cut on his cheek covered up by a patch. And even if the chance of it should have been very likely, even his head was starting to relax more as he got back to his senses, to be fair struggling to sit up properly and falling back into the pillow almost immediately after doing so.

"Wow" a familiar voice said, making Leo notice the breeze coming from the open window, as well as the gruffy looking kid sitting next to it. "You look… awful"

"Raph…" Leo sighed, not in the mood. "How did you get in here?"

Though despite the indication that he'd somehow climbed through the window, up to the fifth floor and also getting passed security in the process, Leo was still curious.

"Not my first time breaking into a hospital. Or well… this hospital. You too." he said, probably hoping that Leo would understand what he was referring to. Unfortunately for him, that wasn't the case, even if that accusation was the slightest bit believable.

"Where are the others?" Leo muttered, voice still sore from last night's yelling. But what he was sure he hadn't dreamt up too, was the two other ones that usually seemed to follow this one wherever they went. It was unusual to see him alone.

"Fieldtrip" he said, letting out a sigh of disapproval. "Donnie has this crazy idea that we can get the lair back through Metalhead 3.0. I still can't believe he actually rebuild that thing… I don't like it, but… seems it's we got"

"Metalhead? Is that some sort of secret code?"

"Wouldn't exactly be a secret since I just said it now, would it?"

Leo let out a sigh, once again struggling to sit up- choosing actively to ignore his injuries. Raph looked like he was tempted to help, but choose to stay effectively two meters away while Leo still had his thumb hovering over the emergency button. "What do you want? You're here to gloat? Tell me I told you so?"

"Actually no, but thanks for reminding me, because we did kinda tell you so" he smiled, that smug little gleam in his eyes pulling on Leo's nerves. Then, the image of last night came back to him, though this time it was like a sped-up version in his mind leading him to wonder how long he'd been out. But the reason behind why he'd been out- or out just in time more specifically, he already knew the reason behind. He remembered the chef yelling out, too panicked to realize what he'd been yelling, but stalled just in time for Leo to make it outside the shop before the explosion happened. It was all a blur, but it was somehow those details that seemed to stick. Just like his guilt, and the consequences that came with it.

"Is that chef…?" he muttered, hesitant to know the answer.

"Murakami? From what I could tell, they're still working on him. All we can do now is wait, but… it's not looking good. You on the other hand got lucky. Really lucky."

Leo let out a sigh. So, he was alive at least. Good… But even when knowing this, it still didn't change the fact that he was the one who brought him in any danger in the first place… if he'd just tore that damn note in half none of this would've happened, he thought, angry with himself for being so careless.

Raph started glancing around room warily, like every detail of the place came straight out of a Lovecraftian horror novel. "Man, what were you doing in there?" Then he looked at Leo, but instead of pity over the guy, what was instead even more annoying was the fact that he made it seem like he cared about him. Made it seem like he understood something Leo didn't, instead of just blindly pulling his strings for the heck of it. He really hated that look...

"I just… I wanted to know the truth"

"You know the truth"

"No, I don't. You cannot seriously expect me to believe that stuff about mutants and sewers or… whatever that was supposed to be. It's insane. You… are insane"

"I mean have you looked yourself in the mirror lately?"

Leo let out a scoff. What's his problem? Why even bother coming here? What's his game? Besides being a nuisance that is… One moment it was like they'd known each other all their lives, and the next it was like all that anger channeled into a one-sided argument that never went anywhere. Like they wanted to help each other, but just refused to for some reason. Too many factors pointing them in opposite directions, but at the same time, too much evidence suggesting there was more to this than met the eye… Now Leo might not be good for a lot, but he could tell when someone was lying easily. A part of the reason why Raph frustrated him to no end because, despite all the lies and the stories he told him… he wasn't lying. Even now, Leo just couldn't see it… but that still didn't mean that he was right either.

Raph sundered around the room for a bit, swaying almost, hands in his pockets, before he turned back towards the hospital bed, and they both seemed to enter some sort of brooding trance, one not backing down to the other. It lasted for about thirty seconds, before finally, Raph lowered his gaze, the veins in his neck seemingly about to pop, "You know something? You've always been a real jerk sometimes, especially with that leader spiel. As if that's an excuse to do whatever you like- well it's not."
"Gee, thanks."

"It's the same even since we were kids. Always thinking you're better than us just because you're the oldest, it's annoying" he continued, going back to the window, where he eyes the view from down below.

"Anything else I should know?"

"Yeah, there is" he said, pausing. Then he lifted his gaze, sternly, the kind of look that might as well have been a silenced don't you dare look away from me, which to be fair, was surprisingly effective at times. He sighed, hesitatingly for a moment but continuing nonetheless, "I know I don't say it a lot but… when father made you leader, I know he made the right decision. And even if you have no idea how much this sucks to say… truth is we're a mess out there… we need you. I know it don't mean much to ya, with the bump in ya head and all, and I wouldn't blame ya for thinking we're crazy. Because as far as I'm concerned, you can believe that we're freaks all you want, that we're talking nonsense or that we're criminals or whatever those idiots told you. But here's what is real. We're your brothers. You've saved our butts more times than I can count, and whether or not you remember it, we're still a team. Despite what you keep telling yourself. We'll be at forty sixth if you're curious." he said, tossing over a small flap wrapped in a bright blue fabric.

Leo took it, unfolding it slowly in his hands, to see it was identical to the one his friends wore too. Except this wasn't like theirs. This was old, a little torn even, and most definitely, unmistakably…

… his.
"Didn't take you for the sentimental type-

But before Leo could finish- he was already gone.


Casey leaned against the metal of the cart as the sizzling of Donnie's tinkering with the electric voltage of his tazer-glove, occasionally lit up on his working specs. Just like many of the old subway stations, finding one of the train carts kicked to the curve had been an easy task. In fact, Donnie remembered spending a good portion of his childhood fixing them up in his spare time for fun, and if his calculations were correctly, according to the blueprint, this one should take them straight to the opening sector. As Mikey practiced his katas on the roof of the cart (followed every five seconds or so with a hooo-ya! or a sleezy insult to imaginary enemies), Casey had been googling bored out of his mind on his used to be mutant rival. Now human somehow, just like the others of course, but still... It was weird. But as he usually did when there was something he didn't understood, he chose not to worry too much about it.

"So, how does it feel to be a part of the normal society for once?"

"You know, I was just about to ask you the same thing, Casey"

He let out a snicker, playing with the quarter in his pocket.

"Is that right, Donatello. Well, of course you haven't changed. You're still the same dork you've always been. Just… harrier. Seriously, dude, it's called a comb"

"And what about you, puck head? What happened to vigilantism as your extra curriculum?"

"Got busy"

"Doing, what exactly? "

The sizzling stopped, and Donnie turned away from the motor, taking Casey and extra second of two to realize he was being serious.
"Aww, don't tell me you were actually worried about me"
"Casey, this is serious." Until he of course said it himself… Donnie let out a sigh. 'Earnest' making its way into the conversation somehow. "I mean, we haven't seen you in months. We didn't know what happened to you. For all we knew, you were… gone"

"You should know better than to assume Casey Jones can't take care of himself" he argued, throwing the quarter into the nearest pipe to demonstrate his point. And that's my que to get back to work, Donnie sighed feeling the weight of an entire generation of intelligence washed away in just a little over two seconds.

"No doubt about it- argh…"

He felt his vision blur for a second, ten million different alarm clocks simultaneously going off in his brain, and Donnie couldn't stop himself for glancing over to his arm. Don't tell me…

"Hey, are you okay? You seem a little pale there"

"I'm fine… " Come up with something come up with something come up with something- "… Just not used to seeing your ugly mug without the mask"

Casey took a step back, going from concerned to cocky again in record time. Or maybe that was just his way of defusing the situation. Even Mikey peeked over the cart, concerned but not enough to distract him from doing his handstand, thanking the imaginary crowd praising him. Either way, the harsh truth was that neither had the time to worry about his well-being until they were back in the lair.

"Right back at ya- Or well… your new mug. Gaps still there though. Pretty hard to miss"

"For the last time- mutation does not cure diastema!" Donnie yelled, unknowingly slapping the engine with his bo until it began stirring. That's when Mikey jumped down from the car in an almost perfect backflip, holding the communicator in his hands.

"Guys, Raph said he's in position and Betty!"

Both looked at each other, blinking in synchronized doubt.

"Uh… do you mean, ready?"

"I thought that was a weird codename" he muttered, climbing through the doors as Donnie readied the jump starter. Home here we come.
"You sure you don't wanna come with, Casey? You might get some sweet head smashing on some of those punks! Yeah son!"

You could see how eager he was, but something kept him from going any further. It was honestly mesmerizing, seeing this whole new side to their usually reckless not very bright friend, when all he had to do was pick up a crowbar.

"As tempting as that sounds, I'm gonna have to say no. But are you two sure this is a good idea?"

"Oh, don't worry. This puppy can take a Dimension X crystal energy source, it should be able to take a little manual electricity" Donnie said, slapping the roof of it to emphasize his point.

"Yeah… not exactly the cart I was talking about. Raph's got a point. Maybe this is too dangerous"
"I can't believe those two words actually came out of your cave hole- are we suure this is the real Casey Jones?"

"I was actually wondering the same thing."

Initially red in the face, it seemed "cave-hole" still retained his ability to brush any insult away like he was swatting a fly. He put both hands in his pockets, leaning forward with a smirk.
"Who needs a mask when you got all this awesomeness instead?"

"Just start the engine please" Donnie sighed, Mikey saluting the command before reaching for the lever.

"Okay, it's now or never"

"Okay, Raph, we're making our way there now. How are thing's on your end?"

Mikey spoke into the receiver in the most business-like way he could muster, peering atop the moving subway cart as the abandoned tunnels were lit up by a half broken lightbulb Donnie managed to fix. And in hindsight, being the lookout was most likely the best way he could avoid pressing that big red button calling to him on the panel. Still don't understand what you make buttons for, if you're not supposed to press them!

"Coast is clear, as far as I can tell. You still failed to explain how I'm going to distract the bastards without getting caught" came Raph's voice disgruntled on the other side.

"Oh, I'm sure you'll figure something out. Just… be yourself, really."

"And people say you're not one for motivational speeches"

Donnie's voice came yelling from below, "We'll contact you again when the security system's online!"

"Roger that"

Aaaaaaaaand… already bored. Huh. Maybe lookout isn't as fun as I remembered. Should just call it "sitting out"- but well, of cause not if the look out is INSIDE, that would be insane. Well, I guess, those exists too, what do you call those? The look insides? Nah… Totally should have called it the inside scopers. Sounds much cooler than outside scopers…

"Hey, Donnie, you ever noticed how in horror movies the guys send out alone are usually the most expendable ones? Oh! And there was also that one episode- you know the one where they're stuck in that tunnel, and that weird alien worm thingy jumped out of the dark and ate their livers raw" Mikey than had a terrible, terrible realization. "Uh… there are no alien sewer worms down here, right?" he asked, crawling back inside where it was safe.

"You've watched too much of Leo's Space Heroes Next Gen tapes"

"Not my fault they're always lying around. And with no video games to pass time AHEM- what else was I supposed to do? I was desperate man! Desperate!"

Donnie let out a chuckle. Or, well- human- Donnie did. Still getting used to that. Only happened one time Mikey totally forgot what Human Donnie looked like, leading to a very awkward run in with a youth pastor.

"You haven't changed one bit. You'd think after everything we've been through you wouldn't still be such a scaredy cat"

"I'm not scared. Just mildly concerned. Yeah! Betcha didn't think I knew what mildly means-

The cart suddenly jumped.

-what was that?!"
"It's okay to be scared, Mikey. But don't worry, we've got this… I hope" he said, and now Donnie was the one checking the headlights around the tunnel. Besides the very disturbing not at all creepysounds of pipes and rats, probably roaches too, crawling around them like the shadows were ready to swallow them whole. "Actually… maybe we should change the subject" Donnie gulped, precariously rolling up the nearest window.

"Good idea" Mikey said, thinking for a moment. That is to say, three point five seconds. "So, what's the thing with April?"

And there was that usual Donnie-esque tea pot sound he'd been missing for so long. It was honestly hilarious to see his face become so red- especially now that there was no mutant skin to hide it.

"Not that subject- which there isn't! By the way, because… it's not anything… at all"

Okay, now there's REALLY gotta be something seriously wrong here. Because if there was anything in this world that the turtles knew with absolute certainty, it was that the only reason why Donnie wouldn't wanna hang out with April anymore was either A) Brainwashing or B) this wasn't the real Donnie, which to be honest, only happened once and was probably the most likely. But then again… Oh no- am I not real EITHER?!

But regardless of whether or not Mikey was stuck in an alternate reality created by his own mind in order to regain some shred of normalcy or not, he was getting to the bottom of this. Like it or not.

"Come on dude, it's me! You can tell me! I mean, you used to talk about her like, all the time it was always- April this, April that, April beat me at poker, April nearly turned me into a blender, blab bla bla, you know? What happened to those times?"

"I don't know! I just… " Donnie bit his lip, Mikey edging closer.

"Yeeeeees?"

Finally, he took a deep breath, leaning back on the passenger seat, defeated.

"Mikey, sometimes people are not who you think they are. A-and you realize that despite your best efforts, despite trying over and over and over again, maybe... there was something else there. Something you didn't wish to see. And now… I don't know how I feel anymore. But I do know what isn't there. What I hoped was there, I guess, but I-I… I was wrong, because she's… look, it's hard too explain. It's just become too complicated between us I guess."

Mikey was slowly starting to see what this was about, though he had absolutely NO idea where it was coming from. Something had happened between them, that much was clear, he just had a feeling his bro wouldn't be able to tell him what exactly or he would've done so already. Even still, Mikey tried putting his hand on Donnie's shoulder reassuringly, just like he'd always done to him when he was upset, in the hope that it would somehow return the favor.

"It's not her fault, D. She's been through a lot. She probably really misses us, but she's just… busy with school! Yeah! That's it. I mean most humans are too, right? I know after I failed my math test Mr. Bakely told me school is where the spirit is crushed, and your dreams are stomped on repeatedly until they're nothing but a smudge. Maybe that's totally why she's busy and haven't talked to us in half a year now! Oh, and also because of the thing with Kirby"

"I know- I know, I should just stop thinking about her but… Why wouldn't she try to reach out to us at least? What stopped her? Where were she when I- when we… needed her?"

Okay, what would cheer him up BESIDES April? Uh… biology? A knew stick? Wait no- he already has the mop… Oh god… there really isn't anything is there? No, there's gotta be a reason for this. Something! This isn't like April. She wouldn't leave unless she had a good reason to.

Stuttering, in the end all he managed to come up with was the first thing he could think of. "I… uh… girl stuff?"

Donnie sighed, head in his hands.

"Or maybe she's finally realized the freaks that we really are and got herself out of it…"

"Hey, come on dude! Don't be like that! Look- when I'm down you know what I always do?"

"Skateboarding?" he muttered, as Mikey jumped up in his seat, imagining himself on a stage.

"That too! But then, as Simon says- when we don't know what's ahead, hold onto what you do know! Or was it hold on to what you have? I always mess up those two- point is, don't worry about it, D. As soon as we've saved the city you can totally get her back with your awesome human thinking and… mop. Actually, scratch that, maybe not the mop actually- but trust me. You just gotta be honest with her. Talk to her. Humans love to talk. And you're basically a master at it!"

Donnie started to look up, forcing a smile whilst his eyes where probably still going through every worst possibility in his head. Truly, the suckiest thing about being smart… with great mind comes great relationship problems.

"Okay, I'm not really sure I'm following but, even so… thanks for trying, Mikey."

"Any time bro" he nodded, crossing his arms like Casey all did before he nearly tumbled onto the control center. As Donnie gave him the death stare, Mikey nervously chuckled his way out of the danger zone and down on his seat where, they said awkwardly for a moment.

"Okay, so this Simon guy… you two friends?"

"I know, awesome right? We totally ruled the schoolyard! Well, when we're not two against four hehe… or two against one… okay, maybe we're not ruling it, but we've still only been sent to the principal five times. Which is more than I can say for Billy Hudson and Liam Jones. You know, school is a lot stricter than I thought… But hey, not too shabby eh?"

"Well, it is High School" Donnie shrugged, blinking rapidly once a thought entered his mind. "Wait a minute… is that where you were last night?"

Once again, Mikey jumped up from his seat red in the face. "Noooooo…! No, no, I mean… I-I dunno… " Okay, what would Doonie say what would Donnie say- oh wait, I forgot…

"Wait- You didn't tell him about… you know… right?"

"What? Nooooo!"

"Mikey…"

"I didn't! Seriously! I know I'm not the best at keeping secrets and stuff (at least not the stuff you know about) but this time I swear I didn't tell him. I didn't tell anyone. Not even Mrs. Robertson knows" he explained, anxiously waving his arms back and forth to exonerate his very, very remorseful feelings about lying about where he was going. Which had, I guess, also led to Murakami and Leo getting toasted… Mikey dropped his gaze, and it was like all that excitement from before suddenly morphed into a dark shadow that hovered over him. Or well, maybe not a 'shadow' more like a raincloud? Something like that? Like with the thunder, and the lightning… oh, I'm doing it again, aren't I?
"Well, to be fair, it isn't exactly the sort of thing you just blindly go around telling people" Donnie said, already making Mikey feel a little bit better.

"Why?" Mikey asked, looking up at his brother.

Truth be told, he thought he'd be furious with him, but strangely… he seemed a lot more understanding of this than he initially thought. That still didn't mean that he knew what it was like though… And Mikey knew this too. Three months was a long time away, and there were things now, people, a whole other life that he now had to deal with. And honestly? Mikey wasn't sure any of his brother's would be able to understand that, in turn, compelling him to push the problem aside. At least, for as long as he could…

"You know… because… " he began, proving that he was very good at not being able to hide the fact he did not know how to finish motivational speeches… like, at all. "… it's just how it is"

"Because we're freaks?"

"Look that's not what I meant-

"It's what you said"

"I just mean, if everyone knew what we do and who we are, they'd just be scared of us. I mean, why wouldn't they? We're not exactly the picture book of innocence, you know"

"But what if it's your friend you're telling it? Would they still be scared of you then?"

"Why are you so hung up about this stuff? I thought you'd know by now that we…" Donnie then saw the look on Mikey, no words needed to explain what that particular look meant. Even Human-Mikey can't fool his way out of this one…

"Oh. Oh, that's why you haven't…"

Mikey's voice was on the down low when he spoke, all of the emotions as if, collected from a long stream of thoughts and feelings suddenly bursting out in an uncontained rant of words tumbling over each other like a waterfall. Too much time keeping secrets was definitely NOT good for the health.

"I tried… I'm sorry- I know I shouldn't have, and if I hadn't, I would've brought the transmitter too, I just- I don't want to lie anymore! I just- can't… So, I thought… maybe if I told him, he'd understand and all but I totally chickened out. He's even forgiven me for ditching him, but how is he gonna feel when he finds out I'm not who he thought I was?"

Donnie listened patiently, Mikey waiting for his brother to scold him for nearly exposing the biggest secret probably in the history of secrets to a seemingly random human. But then he just smiled, looking down almost knowingly, which to be fair, who knew better than Donnie what being an idiot in front of a human was like?

"You really care about this guy, huh?"

Mikey sighed, nodded regrettably. This wasn't good. This wasn't good at all.

"Mikey, I know it doesn't seem like it, but you did the right thing by not telling him. Not because we're freaks, but because you know as well as I do that it would only put him in danger too." he said, sitting down next to him.

"But it still wouldn't change the fact that I've been lying to him all this time" he muttered, hugging his knees like they were made out of pizza.

"Welp, sometimes it's necessary. Especially for people like us"

"But what if he'll never want to see me again?"

"Come on, it's you we're talking about here. Why wouldn't he wanna be your friend? And honestly…. if there's anything this whole weird experiment has taught me, it's that if someone cares about you… really cares about you, then it doesn't matter what you look like"

Mikey lifted his chin, feeling his optimism slowly start to return. "You sure?"

Donnie nodded, half failing- half trying to dash him reassuringly on the shoulder. "Definitely"
"Thanks D"

"Are you kidding? It's the least I can do…" he said, before his voice faltered, and he seemed panicky again, letting out a sigh before he forced himself to gaze back at his little brother. This time with the minor trace of sweat on his brow, "Mikey, there's something I should tel-

And then- without having realized it- the cart stopped abruptly, leaving both brothers at a loss for what to do.

"Ugh… why have we stopped?"

Donnie hurried into the control room, checking for anything wrong as Mikey started to shiver with the thought that there might, might not have been anything on their trail.

"But- no, that doesn't make any sense!" he heard Donnie yell in the other end.

"What?"

They tumbled outside, keeping their flashlights on and their weapons even closer. Mikey was already on guard, going through every possible kata he'd practiced in his head by name, though he kind of last track after the missile launch kick of doom. D brought out his map, scanning it feverishly whilst glancing around. "We're here. At least- that's what the scanner says. B-but I don't understand… it's all empty" he said, making their way away from the tracks and towards the sector.

"Uh…. I mean, I know the foot clan are ninja's and all, but isn't it a little… too quiet?" Mikey pointed out, still giddy knowing the last time he'd ventured here didn't end up very well.

"No, no you're right… it's almost like… no one's here" Donnie said, until finally they found the big pile of rubble caused by an all nightery of explosions, tearing most entrances to pieces. Except… no one was here.

"But why would they just leave…? Doesn't make any sense, leaving it wide open if… if…"

And then, as Mikey wandered around the rubble, a bit further away towards, what he had figured must've been someone's dropped flashlight nearby… he suddenly couldn't move his legs.

"Uh… Donnie?"
"I'm trying to thinkhe called back, Mikey stumbling backwards, quivering all the while the 'flashlight' seemed to follow him.

"Uh, yeah sure, that's awesome and all, but I was just thinking, so… the foot doesn't happen to have any pets, right?"

"They're ninja's, doofus, why would they?"

"Right, right, that makes sense and all but uhhh…" he gulped, his teeth agressively clanking together.

Donnie was on the ground, scanning the rocks and rubble for anything that might indicate if they were in the wrong place or not, before Mikey then forced him around his heels at a speed most likely manifested from the utter horror that hovered in front of them.

"…then what the heck is THAT?!"


"I still can't believe I agreed to this. They're gonna be seen! And Metalhead? Really?! That rust bucket couldn't clean a desk without tossing it across the room"

"Funny- remind you of anyone?"

"Shut up"

Raph checked the communicator again. Nothing… it's been nearly an hour, where are those guys? They'd found the main entrance, checking every rooftop in sight for any foot soldiers on look out, but so far all they really had to show for it was a crowded street of people hurrying to where they needed to be, and nothing to show for it.

Casey in the meantime, had kept himself busy shooting pebbles towards an inbuild goal of cardboard boxes with a steel pipe. If I didn't know any better, I'd say he misses the old days… At this point, the only thing Raph was now impatiently waiting for, besides somehow making up an effective distraction that would eventually win their home back, was for the B team to inevitably admit that this was a terrible idea. And going by the lack of murderous psychopaths in the area, he'd say that scenario was becoming very likely…

"Casey shoots… " came it from behind, and Raph rolled his eyes as the sound of a pebble breaking a nearby window hollered, "And he scores! The crowd goes wild! Casey! Casey! Casey!"

"Hey, wonderboy- inside voices?!"

Casey didn't seem to understand the urgency of the situation, shrugging nonchalantly all the while setting up his next match with himself. And for every hit, was another second of Raph's lack of patience getting on his nerves, culminating in a an almost animalistic grumble,that might as well have grinded his teeth to powder in his frustration. "What are you doing here anyway? I thought you had to keep a low profile" Raph asked, eager to change the subject of his thoughts.
"I am. But Lizzie's at school, and well, after I saw the news, I couldn't exactly go back to kicking my wall. You guys need all the help you can get"

Raph looked at the two-foot-tall stick figure in front of him playing gulf with a crowbar and a trash can. "You don't say"

Then his eyes dropped, and almost like a nervous teenager trying to ask their crush to prom, he kicked the ground below him and muttered, "So, how is he?"

Raph sighed, surprised for a moment, until logic kicked in and he realized it made sense… Of course, it's wannabe Jason who knows me the best…

"He'll live. Can't say the same for us, if this doesn't pan out. I swear as soon as we find that Oni-masked freak I'm going to make him wish he never had a spine"

A smile crept up on his face. "Didn't he technically beat you?"

"You're one to talk"

"Hey, no shame in loosing if you're up against five! I was caught off guard, no big deal… I'll pay them back as soon as this is over" he said, prominently slamming his fists together. Raph checked the communicator… again. Still nothing, no foot inside, no PD's, no cops… just them. Sitting on the roof, talking. Huh. Guess we haven't really done that in a while, now that I think about it…

And with that in mind, Raph came to the conclusion that to be fair he would've probably reached earlier if it wasn't for the nagging pit in his stomach, telling him that something was wrong- he decided what the heck. Maybe a distraction wouldn't hurt. Clear the mind and all that… "So, what? We stop the foot, and you'll go back to fightin' crime?"

And now Casey was listening, folding his arms under his head, "As tempting as that sounds, Casey Jones' got bigger plans. I'll get a job, save up some money, Maybe I'll even start my own bounty hunter business. I mean I'm practically a professional already. And that's just the beginning."

Raph couldn't believe what he was hearing right now. Not one bit. "Huh. So, no more bustin' skulls? I'm surprised"

He shook his head, still smiling. "Or they'll be plenty of that- just you know, with style. Now that you guys are back too, I'm not the only one to clean up the streets anymore. At least, once I retire from retirement"

"Sounds like the Casey Jones we all know and love" Raph muttered, regretting asking in the first place. Asking where Casey Jones might end up in a few years was like asking whether or not there was meaning in the universe. You could never know for certain.

"What about you? When are you going to do when all this is over?"

"What?"

Casey, hesitated before continuing, scratching the back of his neck in that particular way that just couldn't be because of an itch. "Well, I mean… are you guys going back to being turtles?"

This caught Raph off guard, way more than he'd ever like to admit- which also coincidentally meant that any coherent answer he could give now, wouldn't be very convincing even if this was Casey. But even more importantly, why did he ask like that should even be a question to begin with?

"I mean, yeah… That's the plan, so, that's what we're gonna do" he just said, thinking that would be the end of it.

"Is that really what you want, though?"

But of course, that was more wishful thinking that anything else. Raph could feel his knuckles tighten around the handles of his blades.

"Of course, it is! Why wouldn't it be? This is just temporary! Donnie even said he'd make the cure"

"Hey, I'm not saying you shouldn't go back, I'm just saying that there's another option here too. And I mean… you can't deny the perks that comes from being human"

"I know, I know, it's just… "

Casey got up from the ledge, arms crossed, lifting a brow. "What?"

"… we're not. That's what. Look, it's just- it's hard to explain, okay?" Raph felt his voice tumble over. This sucks… Since when did a recon mission turn into therapy? Give me a break! But Raph knew Casey well enough by now to know, that not even he'd back down when it came to stuff like this. And he had a feeling, that if not now then he would definitely bring it up again later. Probably, not with the luxury of not having the guys there to witness it too. He felt his eyes squint, taking in a deep breath and imagining himself anywhere else in the world right now, despite his better judgement. "Look, we've always been told that we should take pride in who we are. That it's our uniqueness that made us special. Doesn't mean I've never… thought about it, heck, I'm sure the other's could agree. We used to run around pretending what it would be like if we weren't different. Playing school, going to a store, sneaking into the movie theaters… But it's not our life. It's not… me. " Raph could feel that annoying pit in his throat trying to claw its way out of there… If they weren't on a mission, he'd probably just resort to screaming or kicking just anything that moved long enough until it would eventually go away.

"But Raph, if you've wanted it for so long…" Casey muttered, not understanding.

"I know that, but hey, I'm not exactly the picture-perfect example of humanity here in case you haven't noticed. In fact, I suck at it! And frankly, I ain't going to spend the rest of my life in some ditch waiting for the cops to arrest me. I'm not like you. I can't just go back on everything Sensei taught us… it's not what he would've wanted for us. " he finished, leaning against the wall as the events of these last three months replayed in his mind on a loop.

"Sounds to me like you're afraid they're gonna leave"

But just like that- it was like a shot gun was fired, for a moment making him wonder if he'd heard that right. Casey however, was dead serious.

"Hey wha- what are you getting at?!" he yelled, and now he seemed to forget the concept behind inside voices, as his roar echoed all through the stony pavement and probably to the other side of Brooklyn by now.

Casey looked down, tapping his food before reluctantly ripping off the bandage. But it was the silence that came with it that was the worst part… It was the worst part, because out of all the people on the planet, of course it was Casey who saw right through him when it was least convenient. "Raph, we're friends, that's why I mean it when I say… you're the biggest moron I know"

Raph, thought he just hit a wall or something, "Come again?"

"For the first time since they got ya out of that sewer, you and your brothers have a chance at a normal life, dude. And you're telling you'd rather pretend none of this ever happened instead of even considering the fact that you might never get another shot like this ever again? Just look at you, man. And what about Mikey and Donnie? What happens to them, once they decide they'd rather stay this way, and you have to choose?"

Raph didn't know what to say… lost for words most likely. But he supposed that was just what happened when you finally found a problem that hitting repeatedly with the sharp end of a knife wouldn't make go away. "Don't get me wrong, you know I miss my green buttkicking sidekick, but you can't tell me that it can't happen. And if it does… what will you do? " he asked, both hands on Raph's shoulder- Raph right now trying very hard not to either punch him in his stupid face, or sink down on the ground and just not say anything.
"I…- he started, seriously wondering, trying in what had been a very long time of not thinking about it, to imagine what would happen if that was the situation.

However, the time he spent pondering a potential rift in his life permanently, was caught short by the sound of screams roaring in the distance.

"What… was that?" Casey stuttered, Raph already jumping atop one of the crates to get a better view. And as he saw the smoke rising in the distance, ambulances and police cars shooting through the streets in their deafening sirens, a chill ran down his spine.

"It's coming from the docks"
"What?! "

"Looks like someone made a distraction for us" he muttered, snapping himself out of his trance. He motioned for both of them to go down and quickly, meanwhile jabbing at the communication device in his hands like it was a candy bar with a special treat inside.

"Donnie, Mikey, there's something happening down at the docks, where are you?"

Finally, it sprung to life as the signal received the other end, but not with the reassurance he was looking for as Donnie's voice screeched through the speaker.

"RAPH! Look! We made it to the entrance, but it's a trap. We're not alone, there's somethe-agHHADHdhsho- do-down here with us! We think itssssssrhhwhfhhhdh s-s-s- kind of m-tant"

"A mutant?"

"It's fine! We'll be fine- just eh, one minor thing… GET YOUR SHELL OVER HERE! I don't think we can hold it off, i-it's different s-s-s-shHHSHHhhshh- how… I don't know if- oh no-

"Donnie? DONNIE?!"

It caught out, actually the communicator was not even on anymore. And now was really the time to start panicking- because if there was another mutant on the loose, then Donnie and Mikey was right now trapped down there with it. And of course, if that wasn't enough, now someone had apparently decided to set fire to the entire compound they had used as a temporary base. The roof over Raph's head for months… the reason he was probably even still alive, not to mention the fact that if the entire NYCPD was on their way, that meant danger was too.

Ernie…

"What do we do?!" Casey asked, his face shot up with panic as people scattered in any direction not leading towards the docks. Raph tried to calm himself down, tried to remember to keep a leveled head before anything else… he had to make a decision and NOW.

Looking to his friend for guidance, Casey readied his downgraded hockey stick, doing his best to swallow the fear that something might've happened to Lizzie… But the mutant… maybe if it's three against one…? Casey did after all handle himself pretty well, first time he saw one, so the least danger would most likely be the sewers… oh, god I can't believe I actually wish Leo was here…

But if this was the wrong choice, then he'd have plenty of time to regret it later, after he'd saved Ernie. So, he ran in the other directing, gesturing for Casey to go in the other.

"Okay, okay you go after the others, I'll see what's happening. If I'm not back in fifteen minutes, stay out of sight!"

"Are you nuts?! "

"Just do it!" Raph yelled, running full speed towards the docks as if his life depended on it. He saw police cars, fire trucks, the smoke rose for miles and when he finally made it to the bridge, that's when he realized Purple dragons setting tents on fire. He put up his hood, tightened his mask and reached for his sai's swirling them affectively in his hands as anger and desperation motivated him to dash through the screaming hoard of people running for their lives.

"Ernie! Ernie where are you?!" he yelled, feeling the color leave his face, as the sight of Purple Dragons standing laughingly over the burning remnants of what used to be Ernie's tent. When they turned around, Raph was already out of sympathy.

"Are you kidding me- You again?!" one of them said, looking slightly paler than usual.

Ernie's tent burned, the sirens bellowed louder and louder in the chaos that ensued, and Raph was getting ready to make the Red Bandit into more than just a nickname.


Hopkins was headed for the warehouse when he saw the smoke. He'd managed to locate his car, grab his keys and race towards the docks in little under an hour, before even noticing that the road was blocked as a result. What the-? He got out of his car, his gun kept close to his belt as he shouldered past the incoming crowd, ushering further and further into the city. When Hopkins first saw the fires, his instinct told him to keep a low profile, initially thinking that if the PD knew that he was coming, then the chaos that had erupted had to be connected somehow. It couldn't have been a coincidence, he thought, scouting ahead for any other way inside before it was to late. Wouldn't be surprising really if by the time he'd get there all of it would've already been removed before he could do anything about it, once again having the NYCPD fooled when it was happening right in front of us.

He tumbled under the bridge, past the supporting beams and further enough till he stood smack in the middle of what he could only describe as hell on legs. PD's setting fire to everything in sight, kicking over and trashing everything invaluable as very few tried to fight back. Hopkins pulled his sleeve up to his mouth trying not to inhale, when he suddenly came across two bodies on the ground, both looking like they had been pummeled by a beast. But this wasn't just civilians- this was PD. Potential in-fighting? Or is it- The sound of a something almost crashing repeatedly into the concrete, made him turn the other side, and his eyes lit up as he finally understood why that was.

The kid didn't finish shoving the guy's face into the wall until he tumbled backwards, head purple and nose bloody. He wore the red mask over his eyes to compliment his ruby red hair, green eyes hiding underneath like they were on fire. He remembered what Davey had told him… shuddering, perhaps out of excitement, because he wasn't lying after all. And with that, Hopkins suddenly started to think. If the PD were setting up a distraction while the city wouldn't notice them relocating mutagen… wouldn't another mutant want to get a canister too? Especially if it was a kid, beating up criminals for fun, seemingly in all the right places.

Hopkins shuttered, "So, you really are a kid" slowly loading his gun, as the kid finally seemed to notice him. Least to say, he wasn't particularly happy about this.

"Well, you know what they say, age before beauty" the kid smiled, cracking his knuckles before already running full speed forward.

It happened so fast, that neither really seemed to understand who hit first before it was over, Hopkins' gun thrown out of his hands in a matter of seconds, before the kid quickly and effortlessly managed to unbalance him- making Hopkins nearly hit the ground. But as the kid began walking in the other direction,

"Oh, you're not getting away that easy"

Hopkins had already pulled out his handcuffs. And this time he was prepared. The kid tried to punch him in the face, but as he did, the cop managed to pull out the other ring and lock it over his wrist. This only seemed to anger him even more. Because as soon as he'd no longer had his weapons anymore, he made sure to plan his elbow right in Hopkin's nose. It happened so quickly that the old geezer didn't have any time to stop it before he felt the bones of his face start to crack, pushing the kid against the wall as he aimed the barrel of his gun directly at his side. "What? No mutant tricks to put me down easy?"

He seemed to think on this for a moment, finally deciding to drop his weapons to the ground in surrender. Good choice.

"Look pal, I don't know who the hell you think you are, but I'm having a real bad day, and I'm not in the mood. So, why don't you go back to the nursing home, and I'll let you keep all your bones in place. Waddya say?"

"You've got spirit, I'll give you that" Hopkins chuckled, noticing the same markings on his blades as those matching Leo's. He had him pinned- meaning any time to ask questions without having his superiors legally disposing of him, would be now and this is where Hopkins' mind began reeling back and forth. The details of every last encounter, or unwarranted crime scene entering his mind- paving way for the anger that fuel him to figure out the truth. .

"So, what was the plan? Setting tents on fire, causing mass panic… what do you gain from relocating so much mutagen I wonder…?"

"What the hell are you talking about?"

"Tell me who sent you! Look, I don't wanna hurt a kid, not unless you make me-

"Does the phrase go suck a lemon, mean anything to you?" the kid smiled, making Hopkins shove him into the wall even faster than he could stop his chin from hitting it first.

"Thirty five" he said, doing everything in his power to keep his composure somehow, but there was just something about this kid that irked him the wrong way- and it wasn't just the thought that potentially he'd turn int o a big scaly snake monster too at any second now.

"That supposed to mean something?"

"That's how many people have been killed in the last two weeks. Thirty five. Now you can either tell me all you know about the Foot clan, or I'll let my superiors take you to juvenile hall where you can rot in a cell"

Suddenly the fire in his eyes started to almost, dampen for a moment as the news of this seemed to hit him a lot harder than Hopkins had expected. He opened his mouth to say something, most likely another insult, when without warning, something hard hit Hopkin's neck and he stumbled backwards.

"Hey- GRANDPA!"

"What…?"

He looked up- but too late. Before he knew it there was a 10 kg heavy cylinder coming his way, and it was already too late to duck before the guy wielding out swung it at his face.

"GOONGALAAAAAA! "

Hopkins dropped the gun, stumbling backwards the entire world spinning for a moment and the pain in his skull hurting more than his twentieth had done in college. When his vision finally began to come back to him, the sight of yet another kid holding a steel pipe appeared before him, relief and shock on his cuffed friend's bruised face.

"Casey?! I told you to-

"What's fun about that?!" he just yelled, revealing his set of missing teeth as he came at Hopkins again- this time with an intense ringing in his head and working on his last nerve. "Hey, mister- what was it- Ernie, right? Long time no see. How's the wife?"

That voice… are you kidding me? Hopkins dodged his blow, not believing it himself but it all made sense.

"Casey Jones…? I thought we arrested you months ago!"

"So did Bill!" the boy smiled proudly tossing his friend the keys that- too late, Hopkins just now appeared to be missing. He got ready to swing at the old man one more time, when before he got the chance, his friend pulled him in the other direction.
"What are you doing?! LETS GO!"

"Oh, right. Hang on" he muttered, Hopkins not understanding.

That's when yet another blow to his head made his body fall over and his limbs go numb. Even the fires were starting to blur out, sounds deafening in his ears as the pain threatened to pull him under.

"And that's how you bust some skulls, sucka!-

"We get it already, let's GO!" he heard them yell, weakly aiming his gun for one of their legs- he couldn't tell which from which anymore- ready to pull the trigger, before finally losing consciousness…


Donnie bit his lip, struggling to concentrate with the controller in his hands not responding and what appeared to be a five-foot-tall glowing skin monster crawling after him at full speed. "Damn it, stupid thing… Why won't you just work?!"

"Donnie?! I think we have a problem!" Mikey yelled, trying to destract the mutant from the other side.

"You think?!"

"I don't think our weapons are gonna be of much use"

"Why?"

He came up to Donnie, turning his head to see just the tip of a chain hanging agape the creature's mouth. Which also happened to be the only remnants of a face it seemed to posses, besides its sharp teeth and almost mutilated left eyeball hanging loosely in its socket.

"Because he just ate mine"

Donnie gulped, forcing a nervous smile as the creature approached them in slow, staggering steps. Don't panic, don't panic, just keep a cool head, and remember your training- Everything will be FINE…

"W…what do we do?" Mikey whispered, hiding behind his brother.

"Oh well, you know… AAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!"

They both managed to dodge the glowing mutants razor sharp spikes, each in their own direction as Donnie breathlessly tried to stay by the worlds, hoping to hit a signal.

"Okay, okay, maybe if I reboot the signal and recalibrate using the power transmitted from the outside I can use the bolts stored in the IT drive in the lab which is only approximately one point two miles away… okay, we're doomed"

"You know it's weird… I feel like I know this guy" Mikey yelled, going for its head before jumping to the side.
"Sure make friends with it! I'm sure it'll make a fine plus one for Thanksgiving!"

"No, I'm serious! " he dodged again, this time followed by a deafening scowl that the more the creature tried to bite, the more it sounded like a wail. Like it was in pain. "I think I've seen him before… " he said, and almost immediately came that particular look on his face that always spoke disaster. Then, he stopped running and viewed the mutant from above the craters, clinging to the pipes in the ceiling like a monkey.

"Wait a minute- Suitpants guy?!"

"Suitpant's?!- ARGH!" Now Donnie was the one pausing- yet another nickname that didn't have any sense or meaning behind it. He would've thought for sure that it would be the glowing specot, or something chilling like… glowspike, or well just anything else. He pondered these questions for approximately two seconds, before the creature reached out for his head and Donnie dodged not long enough to safe his bo from being torn in half. "Oh, come oN!"

Mikey jumped down, dragging his brother with him in the other direction.

"He was my cellmate! I don't remember his name, but he was there too before they zapped me! Man, buddy I thought you were dead!"

"Do you want to be?!" he bit, a sharp pain shooting through his body all of a sudden and he felt blood coming down his nose. "Argh…"

"Donnie! What's wrong?"

"Nothing I… argh… "

He sunk to his knees, painfully. Of all the times…!

"Come on, D! Now's not the time for a siesta, bro!" Mikey yelled, shaking him like a ragdoll in the hope that it would somehow snap him out of it. When that didn't work, he went for the second worst idea either of them could come up with. "I've got this! HEY SUITPANTS GUY! OVER HERE! Come on! I'm right here! Nice and tasty!"

Donnie bit his lip, with a shaky hand reaching for the controller and hammering it desperately towards the concrete in the faint hope that brute force somehow was the answer.

"Come on , come on…!"

"Urgh, Donnie?!"

"It won't work! We-we're too far away from Metalhead! It won't connect!" Donnie yelled, as the momentary pain finally started to seize. Mikey let out a shriek in panic darting around the corridor with the creature right at his heels.

"Are you kidding- "Uh, oh…"
"Mikey!"

That's when the rubble made hid brother tumble backwards, no weapons to shield him from the incoming blow that hovered as the mutant got ready to strike. So, without further ado, Donnie did the first thing that came to mind- something he should've done weeks ago.

He jumped in front of Mikey holding out his arms in what would probably look like the world's worst yoga pose, squinting his eyes as he waited for the blow. Both of them waited in anticipation as the creature squealed and yelled out…

But nothing happened. That is to say, the creature didn't strike.

"Hey! Over here!"

They both turned around, slowly, not sure what just happened before it was happening, and they saw the creature almost fall backwards, crawling away from something brighter behind them, reaching it's eye like it was hit by the sun. Mikey and Donnie looked at each other for a moment of clarity, turning towards the voice that had just bellowed to find… probably the last person they expected to see. And rightfully so.

"Is that…?"

"Holy chalupa!"

Donnie stumbled to his feet, Mikey quickly following suit mouth agape, and neither sure if they were dreaming or not when they saw the figure approaching them with a flashlight.

"Leo?!"

Chapter 11: Sound Asleep

Summary:

The gang tries everything they can think of to make Leo remember who he is.

Simon struggles to contact Mikey.

Chapter Text

4 months earlier…

There was a time, not too long ago when the line between a typical stealth mission and a run around during what could have potentially been a life-threatening attempt at bringing back the glory days, was getting dangerously blurry. They'd patrolled the city every night for weeks on end, their fearless leader convinced that there was, as he'd put it, an eminent danger lurking somewhere in the city, which more often than not, had proven to be little more than a harmless robbery or a cat stuck in a tree.

In truth, New York had been pretty much silent ever since the foot lost their leader- Karai taking over as their new one. Mutants were no longer an issue as every possible mutagen canister they'd come across had either been successfully turned into retro mutagen or destroyed entirely, healing everyone still alive and willing. The Kraang had left Earth for a while now, no alien activity whatsoever picked up on one of Donnie's scanners, and it was most likely going to stay that way ever since, they too, were defeated by the turtles. They'd won the battle… two long years of fighting and now there was finally peace. They could do what they wanted- at least, what the mutant part of them permitted, which granted their ever-exciting lifestyle, wasn't all that much. Especially when you had to stay in the shadows. And no one felt this harder than Leo, who as mentioned before, had used the passing months patrolling every inch of the city, searching for intel, going after the very first sign of trouble available, feeling every nerve in his body stir. His instincts telling him that their work wasn't done, that there was something missing, despite what the others had told him. April was gone, Casey was having trouble at home and now, Leo's brothers were celebrating. Celebrating. Obviously not recalling the last time they'd falsely assumed that everything was peachy. When they'd let their guard down for just óne moment, right before everything went south…

Right before they'd lost him forever…

All things considered, that was probably one of the biggest reasons, when Karai had told them that defectors in the clan was retaliating, instead of giving into despair, Leo had almost yelped in excitement. Apparently, not everyone in the clan was particularly happy about the new management, meaning more and more foot soldiers begun to vanish, as a result, putting Karai at risk once more and more seemed to consider the alternative. But it wasn't until a handful of her soldiers were found dead in the bay a couple of days ago, that things started to look grim. Something was going on here, that much was crystal clear, and whatever it was, there was no celebrating until they'd figured out exactly what.

Which finally, led them to the Firely building on seventh, anti-foot clan activity (as Mikey has so delicately christened them) spotted somewhere in the opposite building. The stakeout had lasted ever since noon- everyone but Raph, now snoring absently on the ground, waiting patiently before the loud ruckus of something almost exploding inside, was enough of a sign to wake the team.

Leo tightened his mask, starting to poking at Raph carefully with the round end of his katana.

"Pssst- " he hissed, Donnie facepalming quietly before divulging his attention back to Mikey, one step away from jumping the building, if Don hadn't caught him by the tip of his shell last minute. Leo poked Raph again. "PSSSSSSSSTTTTT!"

Only a louder snore and a drool to show for it. Typical. But before he got the chance to slap him awake, Mikey was already ahead of him.

"Don't worry bros- I got this" he said, smugness painted all over his freckled face as he paced over to him. Donnie was about to object, hadn't Leo stopped him in the effort- all too curious to see where this was going despite his better judgement. And besides, it's not like he didn't ask for it. And so, they watched as Mikey promptly pulled out what looked to be a gummy bear and sprinkled them all over Raph's shell. "Raph! There's a roaches in your shell! oH god they're everywhere! Everywhere man! "

In which, his eyes immediately shot up in terror. "Wha-I'm up- I'm up! What is it?" he yelled befuddled, jumping on his feet as he pulled out his sais defensively- turning to all sides at once in a panic before finally, realizing the laughter. Leo was probably the only one containing it to little more than a smirk, all the while Donnie had his arms crossed irritatingly.

"What?"

Donnie had to rub his temples, "Hey, meathead… the mission? Remember?!" he said, Raph turning his attention back towards the opposite building and then to his brothers again, disappointment heavily showing.

"Right, that… urgh. Remind me again why I skipped doing nothing for this?"

Leo let out a sigh. This was already dragging, and they didn't have a lot of time. "Let's just go while we got the chance. We've wasted enough time waiting around as is"

"You do realize that we haven't heard from the foot in a year right? They're not gonna show"

"Always the sceptic" Leo muttered, all of them collectively jumping the building one after the other. Landing in a three second spin by one of the roof's window panels, peaking down into the warehouse below where the flashing lights beneath kept hitting the wall below.

"I'm just saying, when this turns into another false alarm, don't say I didn't warn ya"

Leo let out a sigh. "Have many times do I have to tell you- We're not doing this for fun, we're doing it for Karai and come on- how many times has she helped us when we needed it?"

"About as many as she's tried to kill us" Raph said, arms crossed. They all looked at him for a moment, death glares among all three. "What? It was a joke."

"Ju- Will you just get it open already?"

Donnie nodded, pulling out his gear and attaching it to the glass swiftly. "Alright, window vibration should dislodge the hatch in three, two, one-

"HEY DUDES! I THINK THIS ONES OPEN! " Mikey yelled excitedly, having slipped over to the other panel on the roof by an open window, seemingly without the others noticing.

Donnie was not amused. "Or not"

"Remember the meaning of stealth mission?!" Leo hissed, hushing them as they made their way inside, Raph still with his arms crossed- defiantly not moving. Took him approximately 20 seconds of stubborn disagreement, a long-drawn scoff and an eye roll to top it off, before he eventually joined them at last, closing the lit.

They landed on a platform, embedded into a rusty walkway that, in the darkness vaguely resembled an office torn apart by time. They began to make their way inside, listening for footsteps, voices or just anyone nearby but was instead greeted by the empty hallways. However, after Donnie had gotten to them midpoint of his 'nine hundred facts about the Popsy-gum factory' seminar,another crash roaring somewhere downstairs made the team go further down. They reached another entrance, lock depicted by Donnie in a striking twenty seconds before it slid to the sides, revealing an even dustier hallway, this time immensely bigger and most likely tenfold creepier.
"Woah… what do you think's down there?" Mikey asked, getting ready to let out a hollering echo, hadn't Raph stopped him last second. "Hmm… Popsy-gum super weapon?"

"Actually, popsy gum was only manufactured in limited areas around the states, due to the minerals used to fabricate the flavor, being dangerously poisonous for a good portion of distribu-

"ARGH- We GET IT already!" Raph yelled, shouldering inside at least twice as reluctant to be there as he already were. The others followed suit, Donnie with his scanners flashing mildly around the walls of nearly torn off wallpaper and Mikey with his incessant need to touch everything he lay his eyes on. Leo on the other hand, was more focused on the blaring ruckus growing louder and louder as they went. That- together with the nearly bone chilling wail edged into the walls, summing quietly around them as something purplish seeped out from the cracks in the wall.

"Guys? I think I found something" he called, Donnie immediately getting to work. He learned his head against the wall, listening carefully until his eyes lit up letting them know right away that they were onto something here. "Yeah, you're right! There's an entrance here, somewhere behind the tapestry I reckon. Just gotta-

But Leo had already grabbed his blades. He stuck it inside the crack and, like a crowbar forced the entry way open, dust and splinters shooting everywhere at once in the effort.

"Seriously, can't anyone just for once let me be the one doing that?" Donnie muttered, disappointedly packing his gear away as they all collectively went:

"Nope"

"Nah-uh"

"Not a chance"

"Sorry pal" -and headed inside. It didn't take them long to realize that wherever they now found themselves in, it was at least half a decade or so old. Raph ran his hands over the walls, probably feeling the vibrations as more flashes somewhere ahead led them further inside. Deeper into the building, until finally, they reached the ventilation shaft- the same one making whatever happening on the other side sound like a dinosaur was loose. They crawled inside, Leo for the thirty second time, reminding his team to be quiet, before they finally reached the source of the light. Dropping down onto a set of crates hosted into the air, down below came the continuing display of anti-foot soldiers starring at a container. Probably the biggest one they'd seen yet, glowing bright purple from canisters upon canisters stacked inside crates of mutagen. Except this wasn't that. They all knew as soon as the flashes came from a set of volts being set to zap the container continuedly, before yet another canister, was put underneath a tap.

"Guys… is that…?" Leo muttered, his mind not comprehending what it was seeing entirely.

"I can't believe this… purple mutagen!" Donnie gasped, neither really sure if he was excited at this discovery or terrified all the same.

"Wouldn't it be purple ooze? No, no, no that's not a good name… The, uh- the violemutagen! No, no, wait, I got it! The viooze"

"It's not even violet" Raph complained.
"Well, how would you know? You've never worn it"

"And you have-?"

"Children, mind paying attention to the- I don't know, deadly mutation hazard on our hands?!" Leo hissed, shushing them both.

The tap was then opened by another soldier, pouring it inside a needle before nodding to his colleague. And before anyone could stop him, he rolled up his sleeve and injected it. They chained him to a chair in the other side, none reacting as he started to squirm, shaking and wailing like crazy. The team watched in horror as the sounds of bones breaking filled the room, a heavy growl appearing under the foot soldiers mask while he started to grow bigger, more animalistic… falling to the ground as the screams echoed for miles. The sight itself was a horror show that wouldn't end, the foot soldier twitching and wailing, as whatever it was injected into him twisted his body into a shadow of itself. I monstrous creature of flesh and light, veins popping out of the used to be soldiers spiked back like needles. Blood dripping from the melting iris, looking as if it was about to pop out of its skull. Finally, a sizzling zap was heard as one of the soldiers brought a metal rod to his back, silencing him immediately. He collapsed to the ground, head dizzily slouching to the side.

A chill went down their spines as they watched this, a myriad of thoughts pouring in each of their minds ranging from fear to trauma. Mikey deciding that now would probably be a very good time to leave, Raph wanting to blow the entire facility up to pieces so that he'd never have to watch the sight again, Leo eagerly scanning the room, trying to piece together anything that might help them figure out what their next move should be and Donnie…. already making his way down the crate towards the canisters.

"Donnie! What are you doing?! Get back here!" Leo yelled, but of course, he didn't listen. He kept climbing, carefully maneuvering down the crates one foot after the other, tongue stuck to the side of his mouth as he concentrated on being invisible. The other's held their breath, watching as he managed to pass by the crate, a foot soldier sundering passed him a little too close to his hiding spot. When he didn't notice however, Donnie took the opportunity to reach for one of the canisters. This was a tricky thing however, because the way they were stacked, loosely, almost as if someone carelessly tossed them in there with no regard for what was inside, made the act of not pulling the whole thing down close to impossible. Luckily, Donnie was the one doing it, calculating the diameter of the laws of physics in his spare time just for fun. He grabbed the one on top, a synchronized sigh of relief escaping the others as a result, nearly having a panic attack when one of the soldiers came back around and he had to duck. After approximately ten seconds of internalized panic, and counting, finally, Donnie managed to somehow sneak around the back, using one of the metal pipes to make his way back without being seen.

That's when Raph slapped him in the back of his head, hard enough to nearly make him tumble over- rendering his efforts all for naught. "Are you crazy?! You're bringing that stuff with us?!"

"Glowy…. must…. touch-

"Mikey, no!" Donnie slapped his hand away, pulling the canister close to his shell. "This… is extraordinary… I've never seen anything like this"

"Yes, extraordinarily dangerous! And now we're seriously bringing that back to the lair!? Did you not see what it turned that poor bastard into?!" Raph protested, Leo, after a long pause figuring that now would probably be a good time to get out of there while they could. "Okay, team, we got what we came for- we should get back to the lair before anyone sees us-

POP

Suddenly, one of the soldiers looked up at their hiding place by the sudden noise.

"You were saying?" muttered Raph.

They all turned towards Mikey- Mikey, who just very thought out popped a gumball in his mouth, loud enough to wake everyone inside the Chrysler building if necessary. That's when the alarm started, red lights blinking as the foot soldiers down below at long last, noticed the four mutants huddled up in their ceiling.

"MIKEY" they all yelled, their little brother turning red.

"What? So, Donnie can steel a freaky monster serum, but can't take some gum?! It's blueberry tropical, man! Blueberry!"

They all collectively sighed, figuring that scolding Mikey could come after they'd made it out of there alive. "Come on!" Leo gestured, pulling out his katanas before promptly kicking the first soldier making their way up the crates towards them solemnly in the face. They made for the roof, one of the ventilation shafts still hanging open. Mikey was the first to enter, then Donnie, then Leo- extending a hand to Raph tripping in the commotion whilst also dodging three ninja stars aimed for his head. He grabbed on, Leo pulling him up faster than his strength normally would endure and closed it.

"Still think I'm being paranoid?"


The creature writhed and shrieked, loud enough for the vibrations to hit the stones and the tunnel echoing for miles. It was like nothing neither Mikey nor Donnie had ever seen. The creature was long and slender, skin hobbled over with black veins and spikes in the back. It crawled sluggishly, surprisingly fast for its lack of balance, the head nothing more but a face full of teeth- eyes like blackish pearls in its skull, barely visible. Skin was like a sort of goo, metamorphic and everchanging the more it stuck out its long spike-like claws, just a hint of a purplish glow underneath. Also, if anything helping the gang see in the darkness of the tunnel, despite the fact that the creature was out to kill anyone and anything it came across. But then, a voice called out, the creature falling back reaching for its eyes in pain before stumbling. Donnie and Mikey looked up- Donnie still trying his damndest to hide the dizziness swelling in his skull and the streak of blood dripping from his human nose.

And there was none other than Leo, more bandages and bruises than usual but carrying that same heroic space ranger wannabe determination on his face, they'd grown so accustomed to. "Leo?! " Mikey gasped, as their brother paced around the creature with a flashlight in his hand- aiming it intently at the creature's face. This- shockingly seemed to work. The creature let out the wince of a scream- for a moment making Donnie think he heard the wail of a man somewhere inside, as the creature grabbed the last resemblance to a face it had.

"But I don't understand- H-how did you- " Donnie ducked, one head away from getting his own torn to shreds, and Leo followed the other way around, surprisingly at focus.

"Survival first, questions later, how's that sound?!"

"Agreed"

Mikey tumbled to the ground, broke a twig in two and replaced it for the nun chucks the creature had so unceremoniously eaten. He didn't manage to get anywhere with it though, the creature too fast to counter and resulting in Mikey instead hitting the bricks if Donnie hadn't stepped in- shoving both out of the way. It started to flinch again, Leo's flashlight now blinking which somehow seemed to be even more painful than previously and then it finally started to click.

"Of cause- it's sensitive to light! How did you know?!"

Now it was Leo's turn to duck, managing a less than elegant roll to the side, only almost nearly dropping the thing, and rendering them all pretty much dead.

"Saw it on Space Heroes"
Yep… it's really him, Donnie managed, given that out of all the things their dear brother would learn how to deal with mutants, of course it had to be a sci-fi tv show from the eighties… Donnie started to think, both dodging, running and subsequentially avoiding a fatal blow to his already exhausted limbs, which wasn't exactly easy.

"Okay, okay, okay, sensitive to light, sensitive to light, just gotta… we have to, uh- Leo?"

He turned back to his brother, trying very eagerly to hide the fear on his face.

"What?!"

Argh, curse you if you hold me to this once we get your memory back, it's ONE time! "I need to reach the source! It's somewhere close but I don't know if we can get passed it, without-

"It's not an it! It's suit pants guy!" Mikey suddenly protested, holding off the creature with another stick, this one jagged into its teeth ridden throat.

"Who?!"

" Mikey, we talked about this- this is not an appropriate time for name calling! Argh-" Donnie fell to the ground, quick on his feet and a soaring need for clarification. "It's not even accurate!"

" He was my cell mate buddy! Come on buddy, it's me! Mikey! The funny one!"

But the creature didn't seem to reciprocate. Wavering for a moment to the side as if there was the faint hint of recognition there, before it swung its claw-like arms towards Mikey's head again, in turn making Donnie flinch. But the more he thought about it… yeah, there WAS someone else in that cage wasn't there? B-but that wasn't even alive! How could that become… Donnie gulped, the creature letting out a shriek of pain… that?

" Donnie!" Leo yelled, as Mikey led the creature around in circles. Suddenly, he was right next to Donnie, pulling him at a safe distance, hands on his shoulders as to make absolutely sure he had his full attention. And surprisingly, even for human Leo, it worked. "I'll distract him long enough for you to get close. I have an idea, but I need your jacket to do it"

"M-My jacket?! What are you nuts? Use your own jacket!"

"For the love of- Will you just do it?!"

Reluctantly Donnie complied, pulling the sleeves from his jacket and handing it to Leo whom he was either going to blame later for getting them killed, or tell him I told you so when whatever he was going to do backfired. Needlessly, he allowed Leo to use the flashlight to lure the creature away from Donnie, who took a second to look back as their fearless leader for a moment before a sort of mutual agreement between them finally allowed him to understand. We have to use it against him… he realized, mad that he didn't think of it first.

"Mikey! When I say go, give me a boost!"

"Why me?!"
"JUST DO IT" he yelled, as the creature growled and hollered towards Mikey, zigzagging his way towards the pipes, where he swung out of the way just in time before the creature was knocked to the ground. Now. Donnie put his bo away, took a breath and ran towards him, "NOW!" to which Mikey, hesitantly for just a moment before he folded his hands, and Donnie used the momentum to jump high into the air before then-

-landing directly on the creature's shoulders. There came a thump as he held on for dear life, the creature, in turn, beginning to shriek even louder as a result. Shaking like crazy all the while nearly throwing itself into the ceiling just to get him off by any means necessary, it appeared that the plan so far was either going horribly or surprisingly not terrible. Quickly Mikey jumped to the side, Leo following suit before locking eyes with Donnie who was at this point in time starting to doubt the credibility of human Leo even more than he already did, whilst avoiding the spikes poking out of its back. Then, in the flash of a second, he then threw the jacket, the creature instantly trying to shield its face, in the process nearly knocking Donnie to the ground. Luckily, he managed to catch it, suck it sports, biting his lip as he took each sleeve in each hand, pulling the fabric over the creature's face and arms with all the strength left in him. And as fate would have it- it worked.

A fter the knot was tied, Donnie at the first available opportunity jumped down, tripping temporarily before making his way to the others exhausted and exasperated, the creature letting out yet another scream struggling to free itself. It seemed the light at the tip of its blades was more than enough to send it into a temporary panic, struggling and biting and whining to get it off, the mere shine of the skin like acid to the eyes. And then, after what felt like an eternity, finally… it fell to the ground. Twitching, but miraculously, restrained.

"I…it worked" Donnie muttered, starring amazed as Leo nearly tumbled over.

"T-Told you… longer sleeves…" he chuckled, leaning on his knees all the while Donnie sighed at the remnants of his jacket, now covered in suitpants-guy slime. He gulped, feeling ill just by the look at it. And to think… one wrong sample of mutagen and that might as well have been us, he thought, guilt gnawing away at his brain for a brief period before coming to his senses.

"Is it over?" they all wondered, as if that was all the signal it needed to begin moving again little by little.
Donnie grabbed his bo, Mikey readying the sticks he'd found in his hands and Leo's jaw nearly dislodging itself as it rose to its feet. A deep, deep growl escaped its fanged throat, growing into a howl almost as it ripped Donnie's jacket to pieces, getting ready to almost definitely, probably kill of them. However, that's not what happened.

"What the-

Before either had any time to react, a sizzling ZAP suddenly came from behind it, making it jitter for a second before it once again fell to the ground, this time for good. And there in front of them stood none other than Metalhead 3.0, in the metal, and a zapper in hand. Donnie had never been so happy to see a toaster in his life, glaring down to the controller in his hands that had now actively received and activated its transmitter. Are you telling me, I didn't even have to climb up that thing I the first place?! He probably would have been more annoyed, wasn't it for the fact that him being here in the first place, was proof enough that the lair wasn't destroyed.

They all just stood there, starring ahead, trying to process what just happened, until eventually Leo was the one who broke the silence.

"I have some questions… Firstly-

"LEO!" Mikey yelled, and without warning, jumping up on Leo's back nearly sending him them both to the ground- all the while Donnie with a relief walked up to Metalhead, ecstatically exclaiming to his creation:

You came back! " in unison. Donnie patting Metalhead on the lit, and Mikey in the midst of strangling their older brother, clinging to him like it was the last thing he'd ever do.

"Yeah… Seems like it"


They were still running long before the bullets started coming. Apparently, someone didn't know how to knock someone out properly, resulting in probably the worst night of stake out in months. Firemen scrambled to their feet, struggling to put out the fires, police officers restraining every gang member that hadn't surrendered, or retaliated with their own weaponry. And of cause, caught in the middle of it were none other than Raph and Casey, now being hunted down by a cop not very pleased with the hole the vigilante had planted on the side of his skull. The reached for the docks, or just anywhere outside of the mayhem that might be a shortcut back to the others' location, but with little to show for it. Everywhere they went, were either people blocking their way, tattoed freaks trying to break their sledgehammers over their heads, and not to mention the douchebag in a trench coat running guns blazing behind them, a red stripe of blood peeping down over his forehead. As this was happening, Raph struggled with the transmitter in his hands, trying to reconnect but with no luck.
"Great job! Awesome job actually! Well done, because now they're after BOTH OF US! Brilliant plan there, doofus!"
"Hey, if it wasn't for me, you'd be in a cell right now!" Casey yelled back, slinging the hockey stick at the nearest attacker, Raph finishing him by promptly grabbing his neck and thrashing him against the bricks.

"I had it!"

"You didn't want my help, then you shouldn't have run of like an idiot towards the danger zone in the first place! How about that! What the heck were you even thinking?! What- missed your teddy bear or something'?"

They ducked behind the nearest cover, remnants of a tent now nothing more than broken furnitures and charcoal. Another shot was heard, footsteps approaching while the cop who the more Raph looked at his ugly mug, felt like he'd seen before as he stumbled their way, eyes intensely desperate.

"Doesn't matter. He's not here" Raph muttered, swallowing the fact that the chances of Ernie making it out of here in one piece was one to a hundred. Didn't matter how much he'd bragged about it, when it came to it, he was nothing more than dead meat in a tattered overhaul and a dusty hat. Who knows where- thanks to us involving him...
"Okay, you have some serious explaining to do once we get back-

"Doesn't help. In case you haven't noticed, there's cops everywhere. And now, that they're after both of us, meaning we can't get back to the lair, meaning Donnie and Mikey are probably going to get killed because you couldn't follow a simple instruction, meaning now we're ALL dead! GREAT!"

"How about a simple thank you huh?! I saved your life, and you know it!"
"You know what, you're right… you're right! Thank you, Casey. Thank you so much, for proving yet again why you'll never make it on your own without our help"

Casey shook his head for a moment, closing his eyes in disbelief. It reminded him an awful a lot of the way Leo used to do it, whenever one of them came up with something unbelievably stupid. "Too bad the mutagen goo didn't make you any less of a JERK" he grunted, ducking as something big and heavy was thrown at them from afar. Raph was quick on his feet, pulling them both down to the ground before they'd get an unwanted facial.

"Why is he after you anyway?"

Raph shrugged, scanning the area. Everywhere they looked was chaos, fire or enemies. They were right smack in the middle of a all you can eat buffet of people who'd very much like to either beat them to a pulp or put them behind bars. Great plan.

"We're wasting time. We need to get passed that geezer or we're toast" Raph muttered, trying not to show his panic, though by now if the infamous Casey Jones could tell that his old mutant friend now turned human was him by just a glance, of cause he was gonna notice either way.

"Leave it to me"

"What?" Raph fumbled after him, but the airhead was already out in the open with his weapon swung high in the air.

"Hey GRANDPA! Allow me to introduce you to my staff-

"Casey don't- " he tried, though it was already too late. Casey ran full speed at the detective, zigzagging around the bullets by some miracle not being hit by one of them, before promptly getting punched in the face.

"Idiot…"


"We should be close now"

Donnie called, following the controller up front, all the while Mikey and Leo walked behind an unconscious… whatever he was, was dragged across the mudded bricks of the sewer by Metalhead 3.0. Leo was thankful that the explosion hadn't rendered his limbs entirely unusable, granted, the process of getting from the fighting ground to an apparent secret lair the police force somehow had yet to discover, wasn't easy. In all honestly, the passing events of the last two hours were still a puzzle to him. Why he'd bother coming here in the first place, risk his safety, follow these strangers down into who knows where in the faint hope that he'd scope out their hideout, or just… something. But that wasn't all. Something about what Raph told him, had stuck with him somehow. And now that he was here, among the weirdos and monsters of the underground to New York City, he couldn't help but feel like he was in the right place. In an odd, life-threatening way of course, but still.

He looked at the blazer shredded creature he was now in the process of dragging alongside two teenagers his age, causally having brought it to the ground with what appeared to be a robot none the less, and couldn't help but wonder how in the heck he'd gotten there in the first place. So, many questions and yet the process of actually asking any of them had somehow come to a halt in his sore throat, fretful for whatever logical explanation might come out of it. And while he wasn't convinced, that is to say, entirely convinced of any claim they'd made about who he was, he couldn't deny the sincerity that came with it. Even now, the freckled one, Mikey as he was called, couldn't stop starring at him like he was an exhibit at a museum. Not exactly the reaction he was expecting from an apparent killer.

"I still can't believe that worked"
"I still can't believe that you even knew where to find us! And not to be rude, but didn't you… blow up? How the heck are you here?!" Donnie asked, an exasperated voice crack to go with it.
"Probably his super leader ninja sense. DUH! Leo's taken worse, right bro?" Mikey added, and scarily calm for what had just transpired. Same went for Donnie. Acting like it was a regular Tuesday, and they were off to church with their brand-new nightmare creature from hell, all nice and dandy.

"Not like this" he muttered, recalling the last time he'd proved once and for all that he was horrible at taking orders. "I was attacked. I think he was a purple dragon, but his sleeves was down so I couldn't see his marking."

"And Murakami?"

"You know him?"
"KNOW him!? He's practically family! Makes the greatest dumplings in Brooklyn- nono New York! You tried some right? Before you… you know" Mikey started to shrink as the silence spoke for itself. "hehe… you didn't try some, because you were attacked and nearly blown to dust- I knew that…"

Moving on, Leo continued eyes darting down to the cut in his hand from where the knife was jagged through it. The memory alone was more than enough to make him actively wince, remembering all too well the pain of it, as well as the shock. "Murakami held him off, so I had a chance to escape. I was outside when the explosion went off…"

They both looked at each other for a moment, exchanging glances to Leo's heavy heartedness before Donnie read his face. "He'll be okay. It's not your fault you were… well… actually what were you doing there if you don't mind me asking?"

"I just wanted to… I don't know. Get some answers" he sighed.

"And you just so happened to stumble upon our favorite noodle shop to do that?"

"Maybe his subconscious remembers the food! That's it! We'll use food to make him remember again! I totally know how to make the perfect gourmet for your subconscious!"

Donnie seemed on the verge of a migraine, massaging his temples seemingly at a loss for patience (though lying if he said he hadn't missed even Mikey's cooking to the laboratory food they served at OLS), "I can't believe I'm saying this but… I think Mikey's right"

"He is?/I am?" both yelped.

"Not in the food thing! But just look at the way you handled yourself back there. Or even back when we first found you. Sure, your mind doesn't know how to fill out the blanks entirely, but your body sure seems to remember, which, isn't entirely out of the ordinary. Many cases of amnesia dating back all the way to early nineteenth century shows patients still remembers a task, even though their mind doesn't know how it got that information. Performing it without the data necessary to understand the how. Like completing a maze they've already solved, or a puzzle set, or in your case, fighting."

"Muscle memory" Leo muttered, remembering their little dance off in the alley like it was yesterday. Actually-, now that he thought about it- how the heck didn't he see it before? It was so obvious… hmm. Seems the 'Hamato' part of him was shining through more and more even before he met them. Karai had even said so herself…

"Exactly. Or just the fact that you just helped take down a dangerous mutant in the sewer without breaking a sweat! That's not how a stranger would react- especially not someone who's done this before. "

Leo looked down at the creature again, amazed that he hadn't received any headaches ever since he left for the underground, given all the impossible stuff happening around them ever since. "But for a crazy person, maybe that's exactly how a stranger would react"

Mikey jumped in front, walking backwards while facing Leo. "But… you still know it's us, right? You believe us? So, we're not strangers! So, you're not crazy!"

"I don't know what I believe. I mean, a few minutes ago I was in a hospital and now I'm following two strangers and a robot to a secret hideout I didn't even know existed, after oh yeah, fighting a glowing skin man in a suit!"

"That reminds me- how did you know where to find us?" Donnie asked, to which Leo poked down into his inner pocket and tossed him the working communicator- conveniently wrapped inside the mask given by yours truly when he thought he wouldn't notice. Turns out the Red Bandit's visit wasn't just a plea for help after all…

"Just had to follow the light"
"And the hospital?"

"Window"

He blinked, a variety of confusion and acceptance on his face, tossing back the device with a paused: "Huh."

"Look- I'm choosing to go with you for now at least, but I swear- first sign of crazy and I am out of here. I just… I don't think you're completely insane at least, so I guess that's why I'm not on the other side of the state by now"

"Speaking of which- I think we're here"

They stopped in front of what appeared to be nearly a mountain of rubble, broken bricks fractured and toppled over each other in what used to be one of the few viable ways inside the lair. In other words, exactly how they'd left it. Except there was something else there, wedged down into the middle of the pile- Leo using the flashlight to light their path down, and they reached what appeared to be some sort of trap door, forced open from an outside source due to the markings on the hatch. "Must've been the way Metalhead came through… B-but I don't understand. It was completely blocked! He wouldn't have even fit if something else hadn't moved the rubble away from the latch"

"Or someone " Leo said, noticing the markings of blood on one of the rocks.

"You don't think…" Donnie started, face going pale under the mask. "Okay, well whatever it is, neither of us is big enough to crawl through it anyway. We'll have to find another way inside. Shouldn't be too difficult now with the foot not patrolling the area, right? Just gotta, recalibrate some programming, reconfigure Metalhead's navigation system and then if we're lucky maybe we'll be able t- MIKEY WHAT ARE YOU-

But it was already too late. Before either boys' had any say in it, he had immediately and without question made a cannonball and jumped down the whole hollering loudly: "BOOYAKASHAAAA— before making a loud SPLOOSH as he hit the water below.

"Mikey, are you CRAZY!?" Donnie yelled, sounding like a mother scolding their child- but even Leo gulped slightly for a second, thinking he'd hurt himself in the fall. But then, his head came back over the surface as well as a proud thumbs up letting both know that he was indeed unharmed.

"IT'S ALL GOOD D! I can see the entrance! Be right back!" he yelled, saluting briefly and already swimming towards the way of the debris and out of sight.

"MIKEY. IT'S DANGEROUS! Do you hear me?! We DON'T KNOW WHAT'S IN THERE! The foot's been guarding the lair for months need I remind you! We have to be smart about this!" he tried yelling, Leo watching the exchange in a panic, a knot forming in his chest alongside Donnie the more silence filled the tunnel.
"Mikey? MIKEY!" he yelled again, seemingly growing more and more anxious. "We have to get down there" he concluded, shiveringly stumbling his way over to Metalhead, who was still loyally guarding the creature with the jacket-sleeves wrapped in an X formation over its plated chest. "What are you doing?"

"We're not leaving him alone down there" Donnie said, fumbling with the controller like his entire nervous system was about to collapse in on itself. Leo tried to put his hand on his shoulder, not really sure why, it was just… the first thing that came to mind seeing his distress. "Have some faith in the guy. Right now, we'll only risk drawing more attention to ourselves if we leave, putting not only Mikey at risk, but leaving the creature at risk of getting lose again. We have to be patient here" He didn't look up from the controller, merely jutting it more and more, to the point that it seemed he used brute force just to press the buttons. "Donnie" he said again, this time, miraculously making him take a breath.

"You're right… of course you're right. Sorry, Leo" he sighed, just as a yell echoed loudly from down the hatch. "MIKEY!" they both yelled in return, nearly throwing themselves to their knees. "Mikey what's wrong?! Where are you?!"

There came another 'SPLOOSH', no Mikey to be found, but the sound of his voice echoing nearby somewhere in the other end. "I can't believe it! DON'T TELL ME-"

"WHAT?! Mikey what is it?!" Donnie yelled, as footsteps suddenly came echoing down from the other side of the tunnel. The same path they'd just walked out of, and the creature too started squirming in the ruckus. "What if there's more of those guys? " Leo asked, Donnie glaring anxiously from the latch and towards the entrée way, before finally grabbing his bo and standing firm. Leo grabbed his flashlight, praying the soreness of his bruised body would hold for one more offense, though the thought of there possibly being more of those creatures, frightened him beyond belief. But then-

The panting, weapons out, sod-faced silhouette of none other than Raph, turned out to be the monster in hiding. He rounded the corner, face relaxing once he saw Donnie almost like a burden was just lifted from his shoulders. He nearly fell to his knees, heavy breaths escaping him before somehow, he managed to not collapse and analyzed the situation. The most obvious contender of course being, Metalhead 3.0, then the creature now christened "suitpants-guy" and then, with the longest adding death glare to boot, the least likely person he'd probably expect to see in the sewer holding a flashlight like it was a bomb about to go off.

"Raph! You made it! Where's… Casey?" But per usual, before anyone had the chance to say another word- suddenly came Mikey's overenthusiastic cry from down the latch, making all three of them jump at the sudden noise echoing below.

"Guys! You'll never believe it! I FOUND ICE CREAM KITTY!"


There was an odd sort of air hanging around the lair as they entered, though Mikey in large part didn't pay it much mind as soon as Ice Cream kitty was back in her ice box nudging his arms. At first, she didn't seem to recognize him, attacking Mikey promptly the second he reached out his arms to embrace her. But not before Mikey managed to open his big mouth which seemed to be all she needed to recognize him, embracing their old friend after 3 months of being gone.

After carefully using Metalhead's inbuild laser canon to take care of the stones blocking the entrée, they all managed to crawl inside, finding their home almost a shadow of what it used to be. Except not, gone, per say. Just… empty. Dust still soaring in the air, burn marks on every other set of furniture, their doors looking like a pile of woodchips and a roof completely desegrated by the impact. Mikey almost wanted to burst into tears- not knowing whether it was out of sheer homesickness or the sad view of what used to be their home, now lying broken and barren before them like a prehistoric ruin. Not at all the sight he'd envisioned in his head... Mikey felt a lump in his throat as he gazed around at the broken remnants of their home. He still remembered that night vividly in his head. The chaos that ensued once their enemies finally tracked them down- interrupting a well-matched Streetfighter's game that Mikey was totally definitely winning, before the explosions went off, destroying his victory and his left rib. Debris flying in every direction, their TV tossed into the wall, a power outage that zapped the entire living space of any light, the freaky robot parts coming at them from every direction. Soldiers storming every hallway, trashing shelves and cupboards and just plain everything standing in their way. Now- not as destroyed as either of them had originally thought it would be.

"Ow-" he heard, turning around to find Leo and Raph having entered, quickly followed by Donnie who seemed to forget how to land on two feet. Mikey held out his arms in a sorta 'showman' gesture going "Tada!" before Leo abruptly and sadly understandably, nearly fell backwards once he saw the creature meowing excitedly in his hands.
"What the h-

Then Raph saw her too, "Don't feel bad, most people have that reaction- Oh, hi Ice cream kitty! Didn't see ya there"

"Hey! Not. Cool. " Mikey went, before promptly nudging him aggressively in his newly messed up human hair. Dude, that took me like half an hour! Leo seemed, well decidedly so going by the expression on his face to rather not think too much about it, instead gazing around the lair with big wide eyes, if anything giving indication that he really, truly didn't remember.

"We're… home" Donnie muttered, as they all collectively entered the remnants of the lair, slightly melancholy.

"What happened here…?" Leo remarked, still unable to process his surroundings. It was the strangest thing seeing him so… unfamiliar, despite the fact that out of everyone in the room he was probably the one most homesick out of all of them. At least, next to Mikey… Seeing him not even remembering the place was like Donnie not remembering how to multiply five with five. There was just something off… Maybe it was Mikey's naiveté, thinking that the moment he'd come back home again his memories would automatically resurface, maybe just his determination to get them back making him wish to whomever that it would be that easy.

"Wait- " Raph went, pushing the others back before they could take another step inside. "What if this is a trap?"
"It's not. Metalhead's not picking up on any thermal scans, or artificial. And besides, if they really wanted to, don't you think they would've attacked us already by now?"
"And what exactly do you call that thing, genius?!" Raph argued, gesturing towards the mutant now being hoisted down by metalhead in a very much not so gently way- zapping him one more time for good measure before turning his can-like head back towards Donnie for approval. It was almost creepier than before, Mikey taking two steps backwards and away, just in case.

Leo gazed at him for a moment, that little wrinkle that tended to appear between his brows even more showing on human-Leo's face.

"Maybe that's why they left. So, Mr. Suitpantsguy was it?"

"Told ya!"

"-could attack you from the side."

Raph and Donnie seemed to think on this for a moment. Mikey looked to Ice Cream Kitty for advice, agreeing with Leo who still hadn't uttered the phrase we have to be quiet, which out of all the stuff they'd seen today, was probably the most frightening out of all of them.

"That… actually makes sense."

Mikey looked up, eager to get back to his room, "So? Are we good then?"

Raph, still uncertain, slowly lowered his sai, straightening his back hesitantly and backing away with that look of probable im going to regret this, but relented, nonetheless.

"Okay, but everyone stay on guard. We don't know what's down here, so we have to be-"
"MY BABIES!-

And just like that, Donnie's eyes lit up like a wildfire in realization, almost as if he just remembered why they were even there to begin with, the nonsensical nature of their presence having distracted him briefly.

"-or not… typical"

Donnie immediately ran into his laboratory, Leo gawking wide-eyed at everything around him. Raph tried to clean away the stones, turning over the furniture where it used to be as if that was enough to restore it entirely- Mikey more or less trying to get over the fact that there was no one but Ice Cream Kitty left to greet them. No sound of a staff clanking gently at the floor, and a warm voice welcoming them after all this time. Just the vague sound of the pipes dripping away somewhere in the distance.

And then there was suitpants-guy, now slowly starting to awaken little by little, if it weren't for Metalhead adaptively shocking him every time, to which, Mikey couldn't help but feel sorry for him. This was a guy who promised he'd get him out of that cage and back to his family, despite being a stranger, and now that he was, what did he have to show for it? Poisonous claws, way too many teeth and his iconic suit nothing but a shriveled-up memory of what it used to be. All because of him. Now all that was left to do was find him the cure and fast. Apologizing for the trouble, first thing once he got his mind back to what it used to be.
"So? Any of this ring a bell?" he heard Raph call from the dojo, tiptoeing inside to see that… surprisingly, everything was the same. No rubble, no broken tapestry, not even a mark on the tree, as if the metaphorical tornado that had ravished their home, somehow left this area completely alone. Huh. Weird…

Leo looked around, except the look on his face wasn't as much recognition as much as it was wonderment. Like he truly, most definitely, somehow had never been here before. And Mikey would lie if he said it didn't hurt a little. Almost as much as when he'd called them strangers in the tunnel just a few minutes ago.

"Uh guys?" came Donnie's voice, somewhere inside the laboratory. "I think we've got a situation here!"

They all hesitantly made their way inside Donnie's sacred place, just about as trashed as the rest of the lair, though somehow in the few seconds they'd been there, already with a clean desk and an open computer- the screen with a big cut down the side. Granted, still functioning. Though it was the bloody cloth on the shelf that seemed to interest him the most. That, and the bloody bullet that came with it.

"This would be the point where you explain why we're looking at garbage"

"Ugh- its not that! Don't you get it?! Someone opened the hatch from the outside, that's how Metalhead managed to squeeze through. And, if someone had paid attention, Raph, you'd see that the blood here is the same as the ones outside on the rocks! Someone's been here. And whoever they were- they weren't doing so well judging from this-" he said, picking up the bullet with a set of tweezers from his desk, and pulling down his laboratory googles for a better look. If they didn't know better, they'd have thought he was about to lick the damn thing with how close he got.
"So, you're telling us, that someone somehow managed to get passed an entire battalion of foot soldiers singlehandedly while sporting a bullet to the gut and none of us noticed? "

"Well, no… but, I mean, what else could it be? None of us have been down here for months, and it's not like any of you've been shot recently. Whoever they were, they must've used my gear to treat the wound. Ha. I knew those babies would come in handy some day"

"Almost." Raph muttered, as Leo then shouldered passed him.
"Wait a minute… I recognize that"

They all looked at him like he'd just admitted to coldblooded murder, or something.

"You do? Since when did you become a gun expert?"

Though to be fair, the thought of their fearless leader with a riffle in his hands was a sight to be hold in Mikey's mind. Maybe he'd tape each gun to the blades- all cowboy still and then yell something cool like- thought you had me that time, didn't you?! Well, think again dragon scum! Hahaha! Or well, that's what it looked like in his head anyway... Realizing he was dosing off again and was pulled back to reality about the same time Donnie slapped his hands away from the computer mouse on his desk.

"Since I started living with one. This is identical to the ones Hopkins' use when he reassembles his gears. I've seen it like a million times already- I can't believe he'd be down here"

"Not him- more likely whoever he shot" Donnie corrected him, Raph's gaze suddenly shifting.

"Wait a minute… Hopkins. Of course- that's why he looked so familiar! Are you kidding me?! That's the guy you've been playing catch up with?!"

"Hey, I didn't know about this either-

"That doesn't matter, Leo- it's because of that prick Casey might be bleeding out in some alley right now! And now you're telling us that you're with the guy?! Are you kidding me?!"

"Calm down, Raph" Donnie said, trying to break tension with the advantageous virtue of being abnormally tall next to the others, despite Raph with just a sound making him shrivel up and regret ever thinking he could dismantle the situation.
"Why should I?! In case any of you've forgotten, while he's been off in Sweetville, we've been bustin' our shells just trying to make it down here alive! How do we know you're not the sharpshooter?"

"I'm not!"

"Raph-"

He stopped, meeting Mikey's gaze as he starred at him regretfully from the corner.

"We just got him back, dude…" he muttered, Mikey right now using that annoying little thing he knew always worked whenever he was in the middle of an outburst. The puppy eyes, now more powerful than ever given, as he stood there a good portion away from his brothers, it dawned on them just how young he looked. Compared to the others sure, technically speaking they were all the same age but there was just something about the way he looked at them. As if by just one feature he had the power to command an entire room. Though in that moment, of cause the only thing possibly going through his mind was that of his used to be believed dead brothers fighting again like the good old days. Except it wasn't. Things had changed a lot, they all knew it. And for once, abnormally so, it was Leo who felt small compared to the others. Younger, though not innocent, as they all well knew. Just… vaguely different than the leader they'd come to know, right now being pulled up into a corner by his other brother, whitening his knuckles to the point where Mikey was afraid that they were going to burst. But the way they all looked at him, comparingly, he knew at once that he caught their attention. Something, usually not very difficult for him, only difference being that he wasn't punished for it by a kick to the shell or a pinch to the arm.

"Man, what happened up there?" Donnie broke in, gazing up from his computer if only for just a moment. Raph didn't seem to respond at first, lacking that immediate self-obtained control that he, until now, was struggling to maintain.

"The PD's is what happened. Bastards tried to blow the docks up while Casey and I were off on lookout."

This made Leo lift a brow, not following, "Who's Casey?"

-and quickly picked up by Donnie who let out a surprising but understandable huh. "That's… surprisingly not as satisfying as I thought it'd be… Ow!"

"So, what about Ernie? He's okay, right?" Mikey asked, already dreading the answer. First Murakami, then Casey, now Ernie… what's next? The pizza delivery guy?!

"I didn't get there in time. Or maybe I would have, if it weren't for that bearded freak hadn't stopped me" Raph growled, anger at the memory.

"Maybe he wouldn't have gone after you if you hadn't played vigilante on every crime scene in Greenwich since October. You're not exactly subtle about it either" Leo argued, to which the B team shared the general look they had grown so accustomed to, of yup. It happened. They crossed the line… we're doomed.

"You wanna say something? I'm all ears!"

"Guys!"

But this time, Donnie wouldn't have it. "As much as we haven't all missed your bittersweet rivalry, would it be too much to ask for you two to actually focus on why we came here?! My computer is still charging and need I remind you that someone was shot?! We still don't even know what the foot is planning to do with the purple ooze in the FIRST place! Not to mention, if we don't stop them before friiiii- I mean, soon- we'll all be toast!"

If the sewer had crickets, they'd most definitely be playing a symphony by now.

"Okay- pretty sure I only understood fifty percent of that…" Leo finally broke in.

"You'll get used to it" Mikey whispered reassuringly, though more reassured himself to not be the only one not understanding what the heck D was talking about… wait… I'm not the only one for once? OH GOD… LEO'S DOOMED.

"Donnie's right, we need to focus" Raph said, taking in a deep breath before promptly and effectively slamming both hands on the table which as a result, made all three jump in the notion. Attention hereby yours, he thought allowing Raph to continue"When Hopkins came after us, he said that thirty five people has been killed in the past three weeks. And well, speaking of what the foot might be up to…" his glare shifted down towards the creature, fear in his eyes that Mikey was pretty sure he'd rarely seen on him. Guessing in 17 years this was maybe only the fifth time this had happened. Well sixth if you counted that one time, he was knocked unconscious, but Mikey was still not convinced that really happened, probably just one of their pranks to make him admit not to jump into giant weed growing plant monsters. So typical… and wait what did we just talk about?

"Well… I'm pretty sure I have an idea"

"Wai-wai-wait did you say, killed?" Donnie broke in, while Mikey only now just processed what he'd just said. Though to be fair, the seriousness in his tone spoke for itself, making even ice cream kitty feeling a chill.

"How can you be sure?"

"He's right" Leo said, voice low. "It's all over the files, I… might've read a bunch of them when Hopkins weren't looking. He's been investigating the Purple Dragons none stop for weeks ever since the Greenwich murders"

"Greenwich?"

"Yeah, you didn't know?"

They all looked like big red question marks hovering around the room. Leo scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Figures… they must've covered it up so people wouldn't break out into a mass panic... That's why he was so obsessed with them" he muttered, as if stuck inside his own detective bubble.

"Mind elaborating, fearless?" Raph complained, though both Mikey and Donnie was silently pretty thankful of this notion, given even the true minds behind the team was barely following either.
"Three weeks ago, a couple was kidnapped by the Purple Dragons. But when they found their bodies, they were almost… disintegrated. They still don't know how it happened, but I guess Hopkins figured it had something to do with- what did you call it? Purple ooze?"

"Mutagen, actually, to be exact"

"Or Viooze" Mikey corrected them, proudly using his word like it was the discovery of a continent. Granting him, understandably the collective sigh of all three at once.

"Urgh, you're still on about that?"

"What? It's a cool name!"

"It sounds like a cleaning tool"

"Doesn't make it any less awesome…" he insisted, crossing his arms as if to demonstrate how right he was and how totally wrong they were for not appreciating his creative genius. Quickly moving along, Raph continued,

"Anyway, that's why he went after them. Probably why he went after you too"

"Certainly explains the deaths… the Purple Dragon's must've picked strangers to test it on before being able to use it. But the reaction wasn't stable, not like with us, since we were born with a different DNA than that of a regular human's- not to mention the mutagen already took care of the defects. Making their cells collapse in on each other after the injection… It all makes sense!" Donnie exclaimed.

"But I thought the Purple Dragons worked for the foot?" Mikey added, making Leo, observing this momentary loss of all sense and sanity with a used to be skepticism, into full blown bafflement. Couldn't really blame him… if anyone needed a name change, it was definitely the foot clan. Sorry Karai. All eyes were on him, both Raph, Donnie and Mikey unsure how to actually go about explaining everything to him in detail. Then it suddenly dawned on them…

They'd have to explain everything to him in detail…

They'd seen how well that went the last time they paid him a visit. Just getting him down here without him running away again or calling the cops was an extraordinary feat in itself… Donnie let out a nervous chuckled, usually reserved for April, but in Mikey's eyes he guessed that this technically also qualified as a human stranger, so it made sense.

"Oh, right- ancient ninja clan held bend on destroying us since we were born" he tried, struggling to fill the awkward pause. Looking to the others for guidance, though either was too busy face palming into their hands or playing with the whiskers on Ice Cream Kitty's face. "Because you know…" he tried, words cobbled up in his throat- Leo looking even more confused the more he went on, but since no one was stopping him he wasn't exactly in a position to stop either…

"because… " he gulped, "We're… not… human? Remember?"

And it was at this point, they all knew for sure they'd lost him. And to think the most actively extraordinary out of all of them had become the most human… it still felt all kinds of wrong.

"Congratulations, Leo, your weird sci fi nerd dreams have just been realized" Raph muttered, half sarcastically, half trying to dull the situation. Leo laughed for moment, fear developing as he looked around at the others, seeing the absolute dead seriousness in their eyes. Well, everyone but Mikey's- and he realized that they were being genuine.

"Hold the phone- you're actually trying to tell me that we're like… like, that thing?" He seemed stagnated for a bit, hunching down next to the creature curious but needless to say… wary. Especially, as he opened one of the pockets of his shredded remnants of human clothing.

"Not that, him"

"Arh, how many times we gotta tell you? It's not a him anymore! Its-

"Layton"

Everyone turned around. Leo was holding something. A badge, probably lumped inside its pockets during the transmutation.

"Who?"

"Oh my god… " Leo turned around, eyes dilated in shock as he held up the police badge like it was a snake ready to bite him. And going by the expression on his face, Mikey was guessing Leo knew more about his old cellmate than he'd original thought. He fell down, slumming into the chair defeated, contemplating, that thick wrinkle of his between his brows as if the mere thoughts alone was plenty to send him into a fullblown migraine again. "How didn't I see it before?"

Mikey looked to the others for optimism, though with little luck- meaning he'd have to come up with some for himself. "It's alright, Donnie'll find a way to fix him, right D?"

"Sure! If you happen to have a gallon of spare purple mutagen lying around. Easy piecy!"came it, the death glare's that followed finally making Donnie read the room. "Eh, sorry… I'll see what I can do. But until my computer's fully charged, I'm afraid we can't use the tracking system before… by my estimates, roughly ten hours or so"

"Ten hours!?"
"Hey, you try getting left in the dust without a charger for months! Not to mention the debris might've fractured the hardware… Even so, this is still our only viable way of tracking them"

"And then what?"

Now it was Raph's turn to yell. Summoning all the… well… Leo in him that he could possibly muster and taking all of them by surprise.

"What do you mean, then what?! We'll take down their leader, figure out what they're up to and stop them- grab the ooze, blow up the rest and la-di-da, day is saved, we get to go home and forget any of this ever happened! Done and done!" he finished, hands behind his head reassured and if anything- remaining the only one even slightly convinced that any of this would be possible with the way things were going. Everything they still didn't know, the immeasurable man power they had to go up against- now being not only just the foot clan, but an army of PD's willing to do anything as to not become like Suitpa- Layton, and their team rendered into a bunch of unmutated mutants without a leader to guide them.
Mikey sighed, his phone vibrating all of a sudden and he realized that it was Simon calling him. Before he could answer though, came Donnie's skepticism once again like the least appreciated reality check reminding them of what's at stake-

"Nice plan there, except I think you might've forgotten one tiny little something?"

And just like in those over dramatic movies filled with underwhelming cliffhangers, they all synchronically shifted their gazes back towards Leo- or as he was now recently christened by none other than the amazing Mikey-man: Priority number 1…

"What do we do about him?"


Simon shuddered, nerves tightening around the phone. Damn it, how hard is it to pick up a phone? He let out a sigh, knowing probably better than anyone that losing his composure wouldn't help. "I'm sorry, little guy. He's not picking up"

Tyler hugged his knees tighter, scribbling down into his notepad quickly before handing it back to Simon. "Where is he?" it said, in turn making the teen feel even worse about not knowing. It wasn't because Mikey and him hadn't seen each other in a while- it's just that they both agreed to keep a low profile with those hooded… whatever they were still after him. But still he couldn't help but wonder, what made him not answer this time? Because the thing is, Mikey always picked up. Almost immediately and without question, and there came his voice through the speaker, as if he'd been subconsciously waiting to pick up this whole time anyway, ecstatic to hear it was Simon.

Only time he didn't, was when he vanished last week, giving everyone a panic attack. The Robertson's most especially. Day after day, of reaching a dead voicemail that provided him with no insight into where he was. If he was okay. Alive. And then Simon had a thought… What if he's in trouble? Wouldn't be the first time- certainly not the last. Maybe whatever the reason he didn't pick up, despite always having his phone on him, was because he was in danger? What if his brothers' kidnapped him or something? Was he right? Regardless,

"I'm gonna find him" he said, crawling down the fire escape. Tyler's head shot up from his knees, walking over to the steel bars silently. His eyes were still red, though he tried his best to hide it behind his messy uncombed hair. When he'd called, Simon didn't really know what to think. After all- this wasn't even his home and it's not like they ever really talked. The only thing they really had in common was their unusual friend disappearing and reappearing every now and again like a ghost. Parents who weren't paying them any attention, and a voice struggling to be heard. Guess that's why Simon Landry felt so compelled to help him. Or just… do something or other, if only to make sure that Mikey was okay wherever he was.

"Stay here, okay? I'll be back soon, little guy"

And with that, he was gone.


"First rule: Always expect the unexpected"

Leo landed on the mat with a solid bam! Back to ground and severe bruises being renewed. Raph let out a chuckle, holding out a hand, "Or not"

He begrudgingly took it, clinging to his shoulder which at this point, was probably slightly dislocated after the second blow received to his legs. They all occupied the dojo, Mikey and Donnie observing to the side- flinching every time their brother kicked Leo to kingdom come. It was jawing to see, mostly due to the fact that the supposedly best fighter out of all of them, was now getting kicked to the curb every five seconds like it was nothing. No scratch on Raph who, even after half an hour of training, enjoyed every minute.

"Is this really necessary? How does hitting me help?" Leo complained, trying to reassemble his bones. Raph cracked his knuckles.

"Well for one- it's pretty fun"

Donnie raised his voice now, preoccupied with his notes, as if trying to decipher the exact method of curing Leo's memories with violence. "Look, if there is one thing Sensei thought us, it's that you have to be at peace with your mind and body to become a 'true ninja'. And since your motor functions and fighting techniques are linked to your mind, maybe the way to unlock them is… training. Well- it's not an exact science, but it's worth a shot?"

"Isn't that just an excuse to hit me?"

Raph, grabbed Leo's wrist, darting him, once again to the ground in just two seconds before promptly and unceremoniously sitting on him as he gasped for breath.

"What would make you say that?"

He shoved him off, already struggling to get to his feet, but doing it nonetheless. He tried mimicking his fighting stance, only swaying slightly to the side which, as they all knew too well was a one-way ticket to gravel-ville already. And of cause, one could only hope that Raph would take it easy on the guy. But who were they really kidding…?

"Okay... Aga-

Surprisingly though, this time instead of simply kicking him, he decided to use 'seonake' instead, nearly throwing him five feet into the air before locking both arms behind his back as he struggled to break free. "This is almost sad. You used to be able to hold your ground, not lie on it" he chuckled, letting go faster than Leo could process, resulting in him almost tripping to the ground. Again… And it was little by little becoming more apparent that this wasn't exactly working out the way they'd hoped. Well, maybe all except for Raph still smugly enjoying the show.

"Maybe weapon's training is better?" Donnie suggested, Mikey nodding at the notion. As of now, he'd fiddled with the chain of his nunchucks and trying to find new ways to use it as a yo-yo.

"No, no, really! I think we're making some real progress here! Isn't that right, Leo? You remember this. Just like the good old days when I used to beat your butt"

Leo sighed, rolling over with his arms stretched out over the mat. He looked up into the ceiling, as if something up there would somehow provide him with the answers. Raph couldn't help but feel a bit bad, repressing the urge to apologize in favor of stepping out of the mat and sit down next to the others.

"Okay, my turn" Mikey then concluded, to Donnie's dismay.

"Hey! Why do you get to go first?"

"uh- Because orange comes after red? Duh"
"Fine! Good luck getting pummeled" he yelled back, pouting as Leo eyed his opponent with a mix of confusion and relief. After all, Mikey was the only one he hadn't actually seen fighting yet, and certainly didn't remember how he usually fought. But still, he had no idea what he was capable of- and considering how the others handled themselves, Leo wasn't about to underestimate his opponent. Even if he was significantly shorter, more carefree and less beat you with a bat if I have to- oriented as the others.

As for Mikey, he remembered all too well the countless times their dear brother had shoved him into the dirt. Sure, he usually went easy on him out of fear of hurting him accidentally like they were younger, and even more reckless than now. But Leo had no idea who Mikey even were anymore, despite the things they'd already told him. He had no reason to hold back anymore. No reason to go easy on him if it would mean he got his memories back.

In truth, neither knew what was in store which, essentially is what made this dual so intriguing. Intriguing and well… to Leo and Mikey, equally terrifying.

"You ready?" Leo asked, masking confidence to the best of his ability.

"Born ready" Mikey countered, doing the very same thing.

"Hajime"

And thus, the fight began. Leo tried to go for the head, probably not remembering how nimble Mikey was who dodged rather easily. After that seemed to work, Mikey grabbed Leo by his shoulders, nearly slipping before successfully flipping over his head and kicking him in the back. Leo fell to his knees, though difference between him and Raph, was that now he managed to get back up, trying to contain Mikey who had this big goofy grin on his face. Baffled at the fact that he'd gained the upper hand, almost dancing his way passed each blow like it was ballet. He closed his eyes, just as Leo was about toss Mikey over his shoulders, tripping him enough to make him lose balance. After that it was only a matter of seconds. With Leo struggling to get back up on his feet, Mikey used the opportunity he'd almost never be able to gain and flipped Leo upside down- making it so that he hit the ground with yet another expected back injury. One that probably wouldn't exists, weren't it for the fact that they no longer had shells.

When he didn't get back up, simply lying there sore and disappointed, Mikey almost couldn't believe what just happened. Heck- Donnie couldn't believe what just happened, along with Raph, and probably maybe even Leo somewhere deep in his subconscious. The B team… actually, won?

"Wow…" he muttered, lips quivering. "I… I actually beat you?!"

The silence emptied, carried over by Mikey jumping into the air, unable to breathe, like an excited puppy who just realized their owner was home- immediately turning to Donnie whom he grabbed by the shoulders. "Donnie! What does science say about the odds of me beating Leo in combat?"

Even Donnie was baffled, pretending to remove a pair of glasses that he didn't have to exaggerate his point further, "Odds are almost a hundred to one! This should be scientifically impossible! But… with this new variable… it's beautiful. "

"I wasn't ready that time-" Leo argued, biting his lip in pain as he tried to get back to his feet. Always determined as ever.

"Huh. And here I thought I'd never see the day one of the B team actually… well… beat you" Raph muttered, not as excited as the others, granted equally impressed by the outcome. Sure, this wasn't exactly the fairest fight in the world, nor the longest but… by god, if it didn't feel that way. Donnie lifted a brow though, unconvinced.

"Aren't you mad?"

A smile formed on his face, "Are you kidding?! This is the most fun I've ever had in months!"

"Okay, my turn" he said, excitedly jumping to his feet. Leo took a deep breath, brushing the intense ache in his head to the side and readying his stance. The thing was, that despite getting his butt handed to him all the while he'd been in the dojo, that didn't seem to discourage him all the same. If anything, it only made him even more eager to win.

"Now, Leo, try to find an opening" Donnie said, realizing too late that it sounded more like a lecture than a genuine attempt at helping. He charged head first, frustration building up for each blow he missed. Donnie pranced around, a smile on his face that only ever happened when they were up against the PD on a Tuesday, enjoying not having his bo used as a weapon against him for once, and instead being able to truly fight without thinking. Thirty seconds later, the fight was won.
"Ohhohoho! I wish I had that on camera. Oh wait- "

The sound of a flash going off turned everyone towards the entrance to the dojo, where Metalhead 3.0 already stood prepared with a phone in hand, and a thumbs up in the other. "I do" he laughed, doing the ridiculous winning dance only ever exercised after a scientific breakthrough- and rarely a victory in battle. But Leo wasn't done yet.

"Again" he said, fists at the ready, and a slightly swollen lip to boot. Donnie couldn't be the only one thinking maybe this was a little too much. But alas, they continued. Now Raph again, slamming Leo to the ground once-

"Again"

Then Mikey tripping him into the tree at the center of the dojo a second-

"A…agai…"

And thirdly, Leo hovering unbalanced as finally Donnie locked his arms behind his back, quickly letting go as soon as Leo failed to get up again. Instead, lying dizzily at the floor, an icepack pressed to his temple and a pit in each brother's stomach as the ghost of Sensei collectively scolded them.

"Leo? How many fingers am I holding up?" Donnie asked, Leo really concentrating on this very basic question despite there only being two.

"Th- three?"

"Hey! He remembers!" Mikey cried excitedly, hugging Leo tightly though that was probably the last thing his sore human body probably needed right now. "Oh, sorry…"

"Okay, this isn't working" Donnie concluded, as even Leo seemed to lose faith.
"You remember anything Leo?"
"Of course he doesn't!" Raph broke in, towering over Leo like that would somehow motivate him, "The old Leo would've kicked all of your sorry butts twice by now. How's this supposed to get him to remember if he's not skilled enough to actually win?"

"I am trying! B-but… this isn't working. You sure there's not another way? You're the doctor here" Leo said, referring to Donnie anxiously watching the exchange. Of cause, there was another way. A very apparent one at that, and it amazed him that he was the only one who realized it… but, looking at their brother now, he was starting to think that maybe there really wasn't another way. And neglecting to mention it out of fear of confronting her again, might not be the best way to get their leader back.

"Maybe… we need to try a different approach"

"Yeah! Like beating him two on two!"

"No-
"Fine"

They all paused. Leo was- once again, back on his feet, uttering the phrase like he just suggested they went to have brunch or something.

"Wa- what? Come again?"

He took a step back, all of a sudden producing his mask in his hands, which he folded out- weighing it a bit before tightening it around his face. Then, he turned it around, covering his eyes and taking a deep breath.

"Everyone grab your weapons"

They couldn't believe what they were hearing. Had he completely lost his mind?

"Leo, he was only joking, you know that right?"

"Do it" he just insisted, making the others silently wonder just how hard had they really hit him? And while Donnie and Mikey were ultimately the ones most unsure about this, they reluctantly relented, given if they knew Leo well, they knew that it would take a whole lot more than words to convince him not to do something once he'd set his mind to it.

"Uh… what are you doing?" Raph muttered, slightly unsure but too curious to see where this was going to back down.
"Yeah, dude, are you sure about this? Because we did just kick your butt"

"I'll be fine… I hope"

And so, they all, albeit not by their own volition, readied their weapons and surrounded Leo. Leo who at the first chance he got, stepped forward sweat on his brow tempted to peak but forcing himself not to. With all of them unsure and with a bad feeling in their guts, the aim now was more to get this over with, and not so much about trying to jog Leo's memory, which as they'd all seen by now didn't really work out that well.

Raph was the first to strike, aiming for his legs and as expected- he bit the dust. "See? You're only gonna hurt yourself. Let's just call it a day, or- take a break at least"

"I can do this" Leo insisted, climbing back onto his feet slowly but assuredly. Okay, guess we'll have to do this the hard way-

And so, Donnie was the next to charge, crying out bloody murder as he aimed for Leo's legs as well, this time of which he successfully managed to jump over, somehow dodging the blow to his chest as well- if not for the fact that after he immediately did, he was hit by Mikey's nunchucks. "Ow!"

"Ups. Sorry dude" he muttered, attacking again, but as he did… somehow, Leo managed again to doge. More and more laps in the hits as if he was actively being controlled by an outside force. He grabbed the end of Donnie's bo- taking him by surprise, bending down just in time to somehow stop his face from being impaled with the sharp end of the sai and landed safely on his feet. And as this happened, the more and more control Leo slowly seemed to gain, the more eager they were to bring him back to the ground. Sure, he was every other time hit by something that he didn't have the time or sense to dodge, but ultimately, the way he managed to stay grounded… it was almost the way Sensei had done it. That last training session, the night before the fall. Looking at Leo now, the way he moved, rapidly and seemingly only based on instinct, he was only starting to look like him more and more. Making all of them, little by little, stop up. Even Raph not bothering with another hit, until Leo turned the mask back in the right direction and starred at his brothers. His 0- mouthed shaping, jaw agape, paler looking brothers not really sure what just happened. But even though he didn't either- that didn't stop him from jumping into the air.

"Hey! I did it! I actually di-

Of cause, the victory was short lived- as Raph quickly and without hesitation decided to kick Leo in the face, and sending him through the hundred-year-old tapestry in the blink of an eye.

"Raph!"

"Raph!"

-both yelled, the urge to slap him growing more apparent day by day.

"What?" he shrugged, readjusting his shoulder. "I told him. Always expect the unexpected"


One week before the siege…

After the discovery of the purple mutagen, things had gone unusually quiet in the lair. The foot was making their move, but despite their best efforts, Leo was still unable to locate their headquarters, let alone find out who their leader was. While Karai's forces had gone to Japan in search of allies, Karai herself had been busy scoping out any intel available, though she wouldn't say how she did it. Raph and Mikey had been on double the stakeouts it took to patrol New York on a daily basis, and Donnie had been stuck in his lab doing who knew what to figure out the secrets behind the mutagen. But so far, all leads pointed to them wanting to create an army, and this time, something told Leo that they'd need a lot more than determination to be able to defeat them alone. But time was running out, and he was starting to lose his mind. He needed help, and he needed it bad. Because while their enemies had retreated into the shadows, they'd been strung around like moving targets for weeks on end, still nowhere close to even stopping them in the first place.

Perhaps that was the reason why, when the first intel to the Foot's hideout was leaked to him from fellow Hamato soldiers, he'd decided to go alone. Mikey had already been too close to getting his shell cracked too many times now and Raph's eagerness to end this and soon clouding his judgement. Donnie was too preoccupied- no obsessed with this grant illusion of attaining humanity. As if that stuff would somehow grant them that. After seeing the way it'd twisted that soldier's bones into pudding- was he really willing to risk that on his family? Because out of all of them, perhaps even Mikey, Leo knew how much that dream weighed in Donnie's subconscious. How much it compelled him to fight for it regardless of the risks. That was his problem, Leo thought. He never saw the bigger picture. He didn't realize that whatever dream he hoped to attain, it would never amount to the life they'd build. The one Leo knew with certainty that Sensei would be proud of. They were heroes… they protected the city, they'd protected the world, so many times. He knew how exhausting that responsibility could be on a person. Truly. But he also knew very well what it felt like to be unable to do anything because of the limitations of your body. It was torture. A lesson, one he needed to learn in order to see all the good stuff their wacky, messed up lives had given them. And he wanted his little brother to see that too, so badly. He didn't blame him for wanting something more- on the contrary, anything he could do to help him achieve that he'd do it in a heartbeat. But not if it meant risking the safety of their family.

Which is why, that night, when he returned to the lair, blood on his shell and feeling the entire world was just about to crumple, he reluctantly knew what he had to do. It was the only way. They had to understand that- Donnie, had to understand that. No more running around after dead leads, no more hoping to god that they'd be able to stop their enemies before it was too late… they were at a disadvantage, and he knew it. And what's more, if they weren't careful, Leo had just gotten one painful reminder that their next move might very well be their last. And if that were to happen, it would all be on him. It's only temporary, it's not forever, it's just temporary, nothing has to come of it, its just in case, if it does its just… temporary. At least, that's what he kept telling himself, over and over again as he shiveringly made his way to the lab.

"Donnie?" he called, to which the sound of a blowtorch grinded to a halt, Donnie tipping back his googles before getting back to whatever he was working on.

"Oh, look who finally decided to show up"

Leo took a deep breath, praying he wouldn't regret this, though at this point, Leo was truly convinced that this was the only card they had left. And mutation or not, if that was the case then he had to use it. "Donnie, do you still have it? The vials?"

"I know, I know! They're too dangerous, don't remind me. I've already exposed of most of them, excuse me if I didn't throw away one of the greatest discoveries of the century in record time-

"Donnie"

He stopped, first now realizing the state their leader was in. This time enough for him to put down the torch, "Wow, are you… okay? What happened?"

"I'm fine, don't worry about it"

"You sure? Cause it seems to me this would be exactly the sort of thing I should worry about" he said, arms crossed. Leo was still struggling for words trying his damndest to stop the shivering. But all the words were just stuck in his throat, the images of what happened still fresh in his mind, now replaced by the images of his brothers in their stead.

"Something happened"

"Is Karai okay? I thought you were just scoping it out"

"Where are the others?" Leo asked, now realizing that the lair was completely quiet ever since he came back. Donnie just shrugged, unsure where he was going with this,

"Chinatown. Something about a take three for one kinda deal. They should be back soon, why?"

Leo closed the door, sitting down on the nearest chair as if rehearsing in his mind what he was trying to say. I'm such a hypocrite… it's too dangerous. But what if… "Look, I know what I said before, about the vial, but-

Donnie couldn't believe what he was hearing. And to be honest, he was starting to grow slightly afraid to… "What?"

"A-and I'm not saying we'll have to ever use them, they're too dangerous, but… " Leo took yet another deep breath, getting back to the original topic. "Do you have the cure for it?"

"Of cause, you think I would've engineered a new mutation substance without one? We've all seen how that turns out"

"Give it to me"

The silence that followed that sentence was pretty much how you'd expect. Prolonged, and with the exact same thoughts in mind, that being-

"Are you insane?!" and coming from Donnie no less. Though his disbelief was quickly replaced by concern as his eyes travelled back towards the blood on his shell. "Leo, what happened out there?"

"It's just in case something happens! The foot are up to something with that stuff, and if we don't stop them soon, we might all be… " Leo closed his eyes, once again seeing the images on repeat in his mind like they were haunting him. "If something where to happen to us… to you, then… I wanna know we have a failsafe. And we'll, not to give you the regular leader-spiel or whatever you like to call it, but I'm pretty sure that means that I should be the one to carry it"

Donnie leaned back at the table, pondering for a moment. He had the thinking face on and everything. "You think they'll try to take it? But- they don't even know we have it! How could they find it in the first place?"

"Just… trust me on this. The others can't know about this- but I just need enough to cure all of us in case the foot gets to it first. If it comes to that, then it's necessary"

"There's something you're not telling me"

"It's nothing! I just…"

Suddenly, the sound of footsteps hollered behind the door, followed by screeches of celebration and excitement, the voices of not only Mikey and Raph but Casey, having just entered the lair.

"I just wanna make sure you're safe. That's all" Leo sighed, closing his fingers around vial and pocketing it before the others' even knew it existed.

Its only temporary… he thought, ready to put all of this behind them.


Leo starred long out over the edge, Donnie setting up his gears as Raph drew a line in the cliff. The entire underground, despite the ruckus nearly tearing everything else to pieces, stood exactly the same. Same pillars standing fast, paving way for the deep below, clouded in a thick almost muddy fog that only by falling into it, would reveal just how deep it truly was. Leo noticed a collective sigh among the others. Like just being here was enough to bring back bad memories, though so far, Leo hadn't remembered anything new. The only thing his runaway from Hopkins had provided him so far, seemed to be his newfound trust in these three. No longer convinced they either had the brains or the moral to pull wool over his eyes, just a genuine believe that he was their brother, compelling them to do whatever it took to make him remember. Though, going by the attempts so far, this one had more or less a little skeptical as to whether or not they knew what they were doing.

"We haven't played in so long… are you sure about this?" Donnie asked, Raph finishing the line with his shoe, observing it proudly when he was done.

"What better way to jog your memory than by getting to know the place we spend the last fifteen years in?"

"What did you say the game was called?" Leo called, fumbling with the Japanese names that, going by their vocabulary was a surprising skill to have, even coming from descendants of the Hamato clan.

"Well, we never came up with an official name for it, but Sensei-

"Father" Raph corrected him, and Leo assumed they were talking about Hamato Yoshi. Still, after spending a little less than a day down here, he still hadn't summoned courage enough to ask what actually happened to him. Why he wasn't here with them. Why his daughter wasn't either.
"He used to call it Kemari Damare "

"At least that's what he always yelled us to stop doing whenever things got out of hand" Mikey added, smiling at the memory.

"Define got out of hand "

Donnie opened his mouth, pointing stone faced on that big wide gap between his teeth, sending an even worse feeling into Leo's stomach. And probably an even dumber look on his face, going by the cackle escaping the tall boys throat soon after.

"I'm kidding! I'm kidding… hehe. That's another story" he muttered, making it a little unclear whether or not he was being genuine or not. Raph then dragged Leo away from the ledge and back towards the line as Mikey practiced backflips all too close to it for Leo's comfort.

"Rules are simple. First one to catch the ball, wins. You can use whatever you want, as long as you catch it before it reaches the finish line. In this case, tunnel 42"

´Sounds easy… but then again, that's what they said about training too. "Why do I get the feeling that this is a bad idea?"

Then Donnie broke in, the box of gears in bolts in hand as he walked past them, "Relax! We've done this a bunch of times! Completely safe. After all, I designed this puppy myself"

"And you really think it's wise to leave Layton alone in the lair? What if the perpetrator comes back? They've done it before"

"Reaaaax, bra, Ice Cream Kitty got it totally covered" Mikey said, all of sudden right by Leo's side before he even saw him as much as move.

"Let's just go already. I'd like to renew my streak before dinner." Raph said, pulling off his jacket and rolling shoulder blades one after the other. Almost as if he was about to win the Olympics or something.

"Winner takes the others to Alejandros!" Mikey called, as Donnie tested the durability of the funny looking ball he was right now in the middle of tossing up and down in his hand.

"Wha- the bowling place? You know we've never been able to go there, and for good reason! We're not exactly- " Raph paused when he saw the glares of pure are you actually serious? send in his direction.

"Oh… right"

The more Leo thought about it, the less unlikely it seemed that they really were mutants. Certainly would explain why they acted anything but human when on the surface…

"You coming, Mikey?" Raph called, as the others lined up, hands on the ground. Mikey nearly dropped his phone, putting it on silent and stuffing it into his pocket. He'd tightened every remaining orange bandanna he could find in his room around his wrists, his head, his knees and so on, looking like a mummified juice box.

"Y-yeah. Let's do this!" he said, crouching down next to Donnie who was in the middle of adjusting the geared ball-thingy that Leo still didn't understand how worked. But then again, Donnie was a genius as far as he could tell. If he could build something as insane as Metalhead, then he dreaded to think what he could do with just some bolts and a screwdriver…

"Okay, ready?" he said, as the metal ball started ticking intensely. He put it in the middle, letting it joint and twist and bounce silently up and down vibrating, for a moment making everyone think the thing was gonna blow up at any second now…

"Set…"

Leo took a deep breath, not sure what he was supposed to do exactly, but more or less figured that if he just followed the other's lead, he'd be fine. Gotta remember… something. Anything… if not… what would they do? But Leo didn't have time enough to ponder this question through, as the gear suddenly stopped vibrating and shot off the ground and in the other direction.

"Go!"

And off they were. Leo nearly tripped in his laces, cursing as the others were already parkouring their way across the pillars, all the while he cursed underneath his breath the day he decided to wear shoes with laces. Finally, he continued ahead, watching as the others with ease managed to navigate their way to the other side, Mikey in the lead. He flipped across from the last stone to the other side with flair, bowing shortly before he continued down the tunnel, gleefully shouting BOOYAKASHAAA! With Raph right at his heels.

Come on, come on! Leo forced himself to not look down, pretending he'd done this a million times before, since apparently that was what the definite truth. So carefully, albeit faster than he felt comfortable with, he managed to get across, only tripping twice. He followed the sounds of the others through the echoes, running full speed on ahead and down the stony pathways. Then, he saw Donnie, right now in the middle of tackling Mikey, who jumped over him with a push powerful enough to send him to the ground. "Come ON!" he yelled, Leo holding out a hand. He nodded thankful, handing him the bo to pull himself up, pausing only for a moment before swinging it at his knees, so that Leo fell in turn.

"Sorry, Leo! But I'm not losing to him again! You're doing great! "

Bastard, he cursed, hurrying ahead now with a very strong need to give Donnie a piece of his mind. But then,

"Argh"

His head started to ache. Not now… flashes clouded his vision, the entire tunnel starting to bend around him in a cloudy fog. Footsteps started to appear somewhere behind him, and a silhouette- one of a little kid it seemed, running to the left instead of after the others. Leo chose to listen to it, not especially convinced that he would be able to catch up now anyway, not with the other's skills and experiences. When he followed it, the pain suddenly stopped, and something inside his head… almost cracked a little. Hang on… I know this place, he thought climbing through despite every logical part of him telling that this was a bad idea. And even so… he felt like he knew where he was. Navigating the small tunnel easily, the voices of the others bellowing somewhere in the other end, until finally, he reached an opening. Flashes of purple, and seeing Raph fighting Mikey for the ball, right now bouncing along the pipelines and sliding away.

"Get off me!" he yelled, almost like a toddler not getting their way. Funny how all those fighting skills completely went away the moment things got competitive.

When he tried to follow it, the sound of Mikey being dumped into the water, made him pause for a second. Oh no.

Mikey was fine obviously, just… more or less tied up a bit. Dramatically reaching out a hand towards the ball before plummeting back to the ground.
"Bones… broken… must… win… avenge me…"

"Mikey!"

Donnie now yelled, finally having caught up with the others, and Leo realized that this meant both him and Raph was in his heels. He tried climb up the pipes, but only getting so far as two feet, before a hand folded around his angle, dragging him down. He only managed to look up once, seeing the smug look on Raph's face as he raced towards the end of the tunnel.

"Hey, Leo! How does it feel to be first born, second place?" he yelled, Leo starting to lose his composure. He gritted his teeth, clawed his way back up and ignored the seething pain in his skull as well as the feeling of both lungs puncturing in his ribs. However, when he finally reached the end of it, even if he could still here the ticking sound of the ball, he had absolutely no idea where to go.

That is until the pain returned, the world vanishing for a short second and the figure he'd seen before all of a sudden directed him towards the smallest entry way at the top of the ceiling. He climbed up, nearly slipping and struggling the get used to the horrible smell but pushing aside his woes in favor of shoving Raph how it was done. And as he kept crawling, slowly but surely, he felt something click back into place in his head. Voices… not unlike those he remembered from his coma dream. I've been here before, he thought, the image of someone holding his hand entering in his mind. Not just anyone… the hooded figure… And he knew that voice too… all too well, it was one he hadn't heard in a long time now… one he knew the others' were too afraid to talk about.

Pulled back to reality however, Leo dumped down the nearest point, just as he'd done so many times before, granted years had passed since then, and the best part?

It was right before Raph managed to grab the price.

"How the heck-

Leo was quick, scooping up the metal ball in his hand and doing a roll to the other side panting. Noticing almost too late that the tunnel just a few meters ahead read "42" on top. And then, came Donnie and Mikey running, still pathetically fighting each other until they noticed the glowing metal in his hands.

"Go LEO! WOOO!"

And with this, Raph's eyes lit up, teeth growing into fangs and claws seemingly forming at his fingertips. And though Leo was well aware that he was only a short distance away from being dead meat, that didn't stop him from pulling up into a smile.

"How does it feel to be second born and second place?" he yelled, kicking water into his opponents face before making his way for the end until finally-

He'd won the game. Falling to his knees, dropping the ball and laughing hysterically as the others caught up one after the other. Everyone dropping down in exhaustion, though Mikey was quick to regain his energy long enough to exclaim his disapproval.

"That was so not fair!"

"Every year!" Donnie cursed, fist at the wall like his dreams had just been crushed.

But the least expected reaction out of all of them, at least in Leo's case, was Raph's. Raph, right now holding out a hand, helping Leo to his feet. "Good job" he said, and for the first time since they'd known each other, at least the human part, there seemed to be an understanding of some kind. Just like the good old days, huh?

"Thanks"

But then, the pain returned, crackling Leo's skull but this time tenfold the sensation of before. "Argh… "

Images, information somehow tangling itself together faster than he could process, and now having his and Raph's temporary moment of understanding rather pointless, as he again dropped to his knees.

"Leo what is it?!"

The others were by his side in the blink of an eye, hoisting him back to his feet. When it finally stopped, Leo noticed they'd pulled him against the wall to lean on. "I'm fine, I'm fine… " he muttered, the hooded figure, if only for a moment appearing before him, though this time, a living corpse. Two bloody gashes in the chest, spilling out of him, the sound of his own voice screaming, making him jump back to reality again. Like when you're trying to fall asleep, but your body just won't have it.

"How did you do that?" Raph asked, as fingers running over the stones reminiscently and earnestly curious.

"I dunno I just- it was like… I've been here before. With you, and…argh" he nearly bit his tongue, Donnie unfolding one of Mikey's bandanas and using it to wipe the sweat off his forehead. Leo remembered something… he remembered…

"It was him… all this time… "

Skeptical, the brothers looked at each other for a moment. "What are you talking about?"

A smile crept over Leo's face when he realized it, gently pushing the others away and getting back on his feet, heart beating in his chest,

"Sensei! The guy you keep talking about- father, H-Hamato Yoshi! He's… he's the one communicating with me. It makes so much sense! I saw him, when you rescued me. And again, a few days ago. He spoke to me, I-I thought I was going crazy but… what if he was a memory! That explains it"

Mikey looked like he just discovered pizza for the first time. "You remember him?"

And Donnie too, granted, he showed it more subsidedly so.

"Well, that's convenient." Came Raph's voice- Raph who'd watched this entire exchange with a whole floodgate of emotions, now leaning more on the cynical. His voice deepened, fragile. "All this time not even remembering your own brothers, of cause he'd reach out to you, his favorite, and not any of us when we needed him too. Splinters little double ganger. His prodigy. Out there making it happen, huh?"

Donnie stepped between them, a shadow over his eyes, "You don't mean that…"

"No? Then prove it. Prove that you weren't lying. That you really don't remember us because right now- seems to me there's a whole lot you're not telling us." He continued, shouldering past Donnie harshly so he could get all up in Leo's face. He was almost shaking, knuckles tightened, and if Leo didn't know better, on the verge of tears. He couldn't understand. He wanted to know, why. What did he do? What was it about him that he seemed to… well… detest so much? Because something told Leo that this went beyond just his memory loss. Who he really was, so he challenged the stern warrior back, by asking the question most frequently on his mind ever since he came down here.

"Why do you hate me so much?"

Raph opened his mouth, as if he was about to say something. But stopped himself once he saw his brothers faces, looking at him with a form of disappointment almost. At least, that's how he must've interpreted, as instead of answering he let out a sigh, walking the other way.

"Maybe I'm just tired of everyone forgetting who brought us together in the first place. "


Simon rounded the corner, panting. The block was empty- just like the other one. And the one before that and so on and so forth… he couldn't find him anywhere at the cinema, let alone in the miles upon miles in diameter park they used to meet up, and certainly not at the Robertson's. He tried calling again, but to no avail as he'd slowly come to realize. Damn it Mikey, where are you? But Simon didn't give up that easily. He held his chin up high, despite not even the weather agreeing with his circumstances. After having successfully slummed down the bench for half an hour, he could feel the cold creep up on him little by little. He fiddled after his gloves, only to then remember that oh yeah, Mikey had borrowed the other one… guess only one hand will endure tonight. He got up from his seat, started walking around a bit hoping that maybe he'd pop up and attempt to scare him or something any time now, but he was all alone. And the city was too big for him to know where to look. He could be anywhere… and the only thing not helping was standing around in the cold sulking.

He looked at the glove for a moment, letting out a sigh. Please be okay, he thought, nearly reaching a heart attack as soon as his phone started ringing. However, it wasn't who he'd hoped it to be.

"Yes, dad. Yeah, I know, I know. I'll be home soon. You too, bye" he said, begrudgingly making his way back. It just didn't make any sense… did someone steel his phone? Did someone apprehend him again? Oh god- please say that Henderson and his goons came after him. Surely not, given they hadn't retaliated ever since his lunatic brothers showed up. Still not sure they were actually telling the truth, and not just blackmailing Mikey into complying. Though if that were the case, he wouldn't think for one second that he'd go down without a fight. And judging by his body language and general demeanor the last time they'd talked, there was something bothering him. Something he couldn't bring himself to tell even him despite always opening up about pretty much everything. He'd even felt the need to tell all about that time he defeated a giant insect to scare his brother, or something along those lines, never once holding back. So why… why was now different? What changed?

The sound of a clang appeared beneath his feet. Simon then realized that it came from a pair of nunchucks conveniently placed on the road for him to stumble upon and his heart sank. "Hallo? Mikey?" he called, deviating from the sidewalk and into the nearest alley. He picked them up, realizing the scratchy markings on it. Like someone had attempted to blow it to pieces or something, making Simon instantly get a bad feeling. "Mikey!" he called, though the only sounds apparent was that of his own breathing and police sirens whining somewhere in the distance. Maybe he was just imagining things, Simon thought, ready to turn back around when without warning,

"What the-

A small metal canister was thrown from the shadows right beneath his feet. He didn't have time to figure out what it was by himself, before thick purple gas was suddenly emitted from the end- instantly sending a severe cough in his throat. Simons first reaction was to run away, though the strength in his knees were already fading to much, making him fall to the ground. When he tried to call for help, suddenly hands wrapped around his mouth, dragging him further into the light as purple glowing dots started walking towards him. As they came out of the cloudy toxins, he then saw that it was a person. Actually, it was multiple of them, all starring down at him in the alley, freaky glowing eyes, wearing some sort of black unforms. All of them starring down as Simon was struggling to break free, kicking and scratching and biting, but it was a fight enough on its own just to keep his eyes open. And then, the silhouette spoke, eyes filtered behind an almost demonic mask, and holding in his hands some sort of canister. "Simon Landry… so glad you could make it. " he said, opening the lit to reveal a giant needle infused with some sort of glowing purple substance inside. He leaned forward, grabbing Simon by the face, the boy feeling his heart in his stomach, panting, unable to breathe. He wanted to scream, to cry, to beg for his life or just anything that might safe him, but he just couldn't.

"Congratulations. You're going to be the first one to the collection, young man. You should be very proud. And once you're all done… we're gonna need you to send a little message" the man said, nodding to his henchmen. Everything became darker and darker, Simon on the brink of passing out. The last thing he saw before completely giving himself over, was the sight of the needle injected into his neck.

Then, the pain was all he could remember.

Chapter 12: Turn the Lights Off

Summary:

After taking Casey Jones into custody, Hopkins' has to go toe to toe with the young vigilante.

A worried Mikey runs into his old roommate, and he learns a hard truth about his mom.

Donnie and Leo have a chat about Sensei.

Raph goes for a walk, but instead of finding his friend, something else finds him.

Chapter Text

Hopkins remembered the first time he entered his office, that case, the one that cost him everything. His friends turning their back on him one after the other, blaming him, telling him that he'd do everyone a favor by turning in his badge. And he'd almost believed them too, the scorn as he walked down the hallways hitting him a little too close to the heart. He wasn't the detective he'd wanted to be. Too caught up in those around him to see the big picture, the truth starring him right in the face like it had always been there. Maybe they were right, he'd thought. Maybe Kurtzman had a point. All of that hard work and ambition driveling up into a nightmare that he couldn't stop in time, making things worse in the name of loyalty. Who did he think he was? They all knew it. They all knew the coldhearted Hopkins only thought of himself and no one else. He'd become the biproduct of everything he was trying to do, sacrificing a reputation for the sake of proving himself.

Now resulting in a city on the brink of burning to the ground, a cut on the side of his head and a kid handcuffed to a table all because he wasn't careful enough.

And yet, the moment his higher ups realized that he'd caught none other than Casey Jones, the unstable, violence craving vigilante himself, they'd applauded him. An entire office standing tall as he walked past them, applauding his efforts with the respect and acknowledgement he'd been neglected for so many years. And of cause, the only person who wasn't there sharing in this victory, was the only one who understood the toll of the case better than anyone in the whole building. The only person who in his twenty years long stay at the office, he'd somehow called his friend. But alas, times were changing. And it was about time for Hopkins to start moving forward, instead of wallowing in what he knew for a fact couldn't be changed. After all, he had a kid to find and a witness to interrogate.

"Hopkins! Just the man I was looking for- Hey tell me, how is it that an old bastard like you stray from protocol, get thrown off a case and yet still manages to get promoted before I do?"

Tom leaned against the counter, file in hand. As the door closed behind them, the darkness of the room leaving the same clutter of books and files around the office as back in the apartment, in shadows. Hopkins let out a sigh, his mind straining as the just a decade or so older than him officer, tried to hide his jealousy under a furrowed brow and a redundant smile that was starting to get on his nerves.

"Must be my rigorous charm. how's the kid?" he said, cutting to the chase as his colleague was one bite away from ruining the custom made pen he'd now unceremoniously stuffed into his mouth like a chewing toy.

"Contained. For now… Still can't believe you actually caught the guy. I mean- just the recon department alone's up in arms. Been on his ass for two years thinking he's some sort of, deadly menace or whatnot, just to find out that all that, after all this time wastin' money and resources it's just-

"A kid"

"Hard to believe, huh? But hey, fingerprints checks out. We've got an entire team of detectives on their ass, thanks to your efforts. It's admirable, really. I didn't think you had it in you. And Jenkins definitely could use the retirement- I owe ya one"

Hopkins scoffed, not believing any of it for once second. Admirable- please. A few minutes ago, Tom was ready to take his place in the office at the drop of a hat, and now after having been knocked a hole through the side of his skull and handcuffing a teenager to a pole, he was suddenly getting praise. There weren't even close to solving this. The only reliable witness getting away along with the last remainder of evidence- as a result, rendering Kurtzman's tip all for nothing. They had no idea where to find it now, even if the rest of the department was willing to get their head out of the sand for once.

"Guess we're all surprised. 'Cept…" Hopkins paused for a moment, hands darting over the bandage around his head. The coordination of the attack. Or well… perhaps lack thereof.

"What?"

'Cept he wasn't wearing his mask when we arrested him… he thought, pondering too heavily to notice Tom starring. "Nothing, nothing. Just… happy to see one less criminal terrorizing the streets. He talk yet?"

"Not unless you count talking as the three tables he's already broken every time we restrain him- not to mention Clay and Sid's noses are in the wrong side of their face now cause of it. Smug little bastard. Here's the file" he said, leaving what Hopkins viewed as one paper short of a cinder brick in his hands. Just flipping through the pages was already exhausting and Tom quickly caught on to the detective's disbelief. "You think that's long? You should've seen the one for property damage"

And all that from one rage filled teenager. It was still hard to believe it was really him, that is, if the kid's severe love for branding and cheesy hockey quips mid-fight wasn't so obvious. You didn't need a therapist to know he loved the attention. And now he'd gotten it, chained to a table, but still. For all his incoordination and seemingly unrelenting love for chaos, the kid wasn't stupid. He knew not to get caught- or at least, how to get lucky- it was one of the reasons it had taken them this long to finally catch up with him, even if the circumstances of his arrest were… unusual, to say the least. And sure, the department had put a relative amount of his involvement in cases on the back burner for a while, mainly given he did pick up some of the slack, whenever cops forgot that he was breaking the law to do it. But that didn't mean he wasn't a priority. Now maybe more than ever…

So, it begged the question, why did he let himself get caught? What did he have to gain? Why was he with the red bandit of all people, and why was he at the pier right when the PD's started burning tents?! Why the hell was the cheesiest vigilante in all of New York city all of a sudden a suspect to an ongoing murder case?

"Wait a minute… is that a misprint? That can't be right" Hopkins looked at the name tag, trying not to laugh. Tom however, didn't hold back. A reoccurring habit of his through investigations unfortunately here to stay. "Sheesh. I'm starting to see what's got him so messed up…"

"Not the only thing messed up. Security found burn marks on his torso. Refused to talk about 'em though. Guessing we struck a nerve" he muttered, shaking his head. Then, his radio started blaring up. "You know I think it's kids like tha- wa—wait what? No, just send her out of there. I don't care how long it'll take! This is not a negotiation. I-

"Trouble?" Hopkins peaked up, not denying the tiny smile it brought him seeing Tom's forehead vein growing slightly bigger.

"That's putting it mildly. Some crazy lady's been stalking the reception all morning. Third time this week- what? No! How can you- Are you serious right now? Well, call security! Yes now! Before we-

But before they knew it, the door was kicked upon, nearly flying off the handle as a woman stood in the entry. She looked maybe about fifty, round, welcoming features, but overwritten by the dark lines under her eyes and a messy set of hair that stood unkept in what- according to Hopkin's intuition, told him was maybe a week or so. Basically, she was a mess. And neither officer knew how to react when she entered, keeping in mind the fact that for whatever reason, she'd managed to somehow beat security to them.

"Ma'am, you can't be in here" Tom began, but she didn't listen.
"No! No I'm not leaving- I'- I'm not leaving until you tell me exactly where my son is!"

"Call security- Tom muttered, reaching for his radio. Hopkins on the other hand, wasn't able to get a word out, not before she grabbed him by the shoulders and starred into his eyes, reddish around the iris and honestly, kind of terrifying, even for him.

"I have been waiting for weeks now, and you've given me nothing! You haven't told me anything and you know something?! I'm starting to think you haven't even bothered looking! What the hell kind of police officers are you if you can't even find a kid?! My son! "

"That's enough, get her out of there-

"They told me you brought a boy in. Please, I need to know, let me see him at least! I'll leave, just please, I need to see him"

Tom tried to pull her away, but she wasn't relenting, the panic in her voice too grave to reel back. You'd see that kind of look on someone a lot when you were in the field. However, for Hopkins, it had been so long now that he barely remembered it. Not until now when he remembered all too well the desperation that came, whenever you'd have to explain to a parent that, there was nothing they could do to save their loved ones...

"Please… Just let me see him. At least give me that"

"Out of the question, this is a private investigation-

"Shut up!"

"Tom, shut up"

Both Hopkins and the woman looked at each other, following their simultaneous outburst, though Tom certainly deserved part of it. She starred up at him, lips uttering the words please out in the air and it felt like a knife to the stomach. Maybe… maybe there's no harm in just looking, he figured, guilt gnawing at him because he knew that Casey Jones wasn't her kid. He couldn't be- at least not according to the file, but still. Anything was better than being kept in the dark. All it did, as he'd slowly come to realize over the corresponding weeks, was getting yourself into even more trouble than what was good for you. "Just… let her at least see for herself. " he said, the woman letting out a sigh, almost shaking in relief. Tom shook his head, a gesture screaming I'm gonna regret this, but alas, they were already making their way to the interrogation room. Walking, down the hallway, past the copy machine, second floor, up the elevator, past the concrete and running full speed towards the commotion despite his injuries.

"Where is he?" Hopkins called heart in his throat, marching toward the fire as sod clouded the air in black over the daylit sky.

"Sir, we have to ask you to leave, this is not a-

"WHERE IS THE KID?!" he just yelled, flying past medical supervisors as the ambulances hollered in the red and blue siren lights. The entire street was evacuated long before last night, the explosion having reached New York city skyline for miles away. People starring in shock and horror as firemen struggled to put out the fire, digging away the concrete. He was already gone. He was too late… this was on him, and he was too late.

"Hopkins?" called Tom, hand on the detective's shoulders as he snapped back to his senses. He unlocked the door, regaining consciousness shortly as they approached the window to the other side. And right there behind it, sat a tall gangly teenager dressed in black, cuffed to a table and with that mess of a hair of his hanging tangled all over his sodded cheeks. The woman leaned close, shaking her head as the kid unknown to her presence continued to stare blankly.

"N-no. but that's not… oh god, that's not… " she stuttered, tears welling up in her eyes. Then, as reality dawned on her, once again she turned to Hopkins, nearly making him fall backwards. "Please, I'm begging you, his name is Michael, Michael Robertson, please...! "

"I'm sorry ma'am. We're doing everything we can but we're just not-"

"That's not good enough!" she shouted, quickly taking notice of her rise in tone- composing herself. And though it was very evident that the tears weren't going to stop now, she still somehow maintained her sternness, voice growing small. "He's out there, I know he is, probably freezing to death and you expect me to just wait around doing nothing? " she whispered, as Hopkins saw his own reflection blinked back to him in her gaze. And then a thought came to him, one that unfortunately before the guards entered the room under Tom's command, Hopkins hadn't realized might very well be the truth. Maybe I was wrong… if she really is-

"Ma'am if you don't come with us, we have the right to retain you" Tom said, as the guards grabbed the woman by her elbow. She shook them off in one swift motion, determination guiding her as she reached into her jacket and pulled out a small picture- putting it onto Hopkin's chest.

"Here. Just, find him. Please" she said, before allowing the guards the escort her out of the room, leaving only Hopkins and Tom left. He looked at the picture, for a moment of clarity not really sure if he was disappointed or relieved. He'd never seen the kid before in his life, and even if he had, there were more important things he had to see to. But even so, he still kept it in his pocket, folding it neatly two times before turning his attention back to the matters at hand.

Tom clapped his hands together, equally relieved, but more so to finally have one problem less to solve, Hopkins figured.

"Now, about that promotion"

"Ayy! Grandpa! Just the man I wanted to see, hey how's Bill by the way? Heard about the divorce. Poor guy, tell him to hang in there. It'll get better… or- not. Also say hi to Martha and Frank from me, I wanna thank them for last time. Man, who would've thought he'd look that good in an eyepatch, huh?"

Hopkins entered the room, file in hand, sleeves rolled up. It didn't take more than the lock clicking undone before the kid was already spouting off. But even though his demeanor was anything but nervous, his leg tapping perpetually under the table right now told a different story.

"You done?"

"And another thing, how's your head by the way? " he continued, to which the cop responded by sitting down in front of him, a slight chuckle escaping him. The kid leaned back I the chair, hands underneath his head and with a smirk on his face that just reminded Hopkins why he never had kids.

"Why'd you do it?" he then asked, after a moment or two of asserting the situation. But already now, he'd come to the not so wavering conclusion that the cracks in the vigilante's mask, had to be at least the size of his ego. Or the size of the bruises covering most of his arms, a minor scar probably from a scissor something on his chin.

"Do what?" he asked, absentmindedly deciding now would be a good time to play with his hair, blowing it up and down his nose.

Hopkins had to remind himself not to lose his temper, even when dealing with a brat like this, thinking back to their fight instead as a means to get back on topic.
"You protected him. The red bandit, coincidentally one of my suspects and all in the name of getting caught and arrested, despite the fact that Casey Jones hasn't made an appearance since God damn Halloween. Why? What's your game here?"

Suddenly, Casey burst out of his seat, eyes glaring up like a rocket launcher,

"The red bandit? Really?! That's what you came up with? Are you kidding me?! You make him sound like a pirate, 'off plundering scallywags yoho'. I bet he'd love that! "he laughed, completely disregarding the fact that he was in holding, charged as a murder suspect, and not to mention five feet across the guy tempted to reach for his gun. "So, what name did they give you? Wrinkle? Mr. nosy? Something like that?"

Hopkins was already reaching his limits. And in what would've probably otherwise led to him throwing his chair or slamming his hands on the table, he figured that this time he'd better just stick to the script.

"Fine. You don't wanna talk, then let's start from the beginning, shall we?" he began, smiling as he reached for the file while Casey struggled to maintain his, though he certainly didn't give up the charade easily. In fact, just reading his name aloud was enough to make him flinch.
"Born Arnold Benrid Casey Jones-

"Th-that's a misprint-

"Dropped out of Roosevelt about two years ago, only to appear again a few months ago at a party. You joined the Hockey team at age nine, got into a rather nasty incident involving a puck to the face, same one I betcha is what got you those nasty teeth"
"Hey! My gap is cool and you know it" the kid argued, nearly falling off his chair in a momentary loss of balance. His brow furrowed slightly, it was clear the kid did not enjoy the analysis.

"And here I wondered what the mask was all about… and yet, you didn't wear it tonight. Not even any skates, hockey sticks, your whole gimmick. And here I thought you just loved dressing up, but now you're just a skinny brat from downtown, who got cocky and where did that get you again?"

Casey shrugged, still smiling ever so confidently. "Didn't realize you were such a fan"

"And yet you didn't hide your face. Knowing we were after you, appearing at the scene not fifteen minutes before PD's started setting it a blaze. With the red bandit in tow, no alibi to show for it and five cops whose faces you've rendered into Picasso paintings"

"Want me to make that six?"

"Sure, threaten the guy who's not chained to the table and holding the gun. Real clever" Hopkins muttered, tired of beating around the bush. He put down the folder for a moment, struggling a bit to figure out the right approach. Because as it stood, it was very evident that the kid simply wasn't just going to tell him the truth. No, he was hiding something- or maybe, protecting something was more accurate. But what?

"Did he threaten you? Something like that- is that why you helped him? His faithful little helper doing him a solid" he asserted, though the idea only seemed to amuse him. He let out a sigh. "Your parents must be so proud"
"I don't have any parents" he quickly stated- and this caught Hopkin's attention, playing with the chain around his cuffs to the point of annoyance. The sound alone was grating on the ears.

"Is that so? Funny because, says right here you do have one as a matter of factHuh, that's weird. Another misprint?" he began, getting up from the chair folder in hand like a poet about to do an open seminar. And though Casey did everything in his power to pretend like he wasn't listening, it was made pretty clear just from the smile leaving his face, that Hopkins was in the ballpark. He kept reading, "Born to John Arnold, and Clara Jones… Your mother died when you were little, leaving you and your sister Elizabeth Jones-

"Don't" he muttered, Hopkins continuing to circle him. And there goes the cracks…
"-to the custody of your father. And yet, in all my years working here, watching our team track you down time and time again, never once have we heard any word from either. I'm guessing that ain't the coincidence either"
"Dad's busy, so what?" he stated, shrugging slightly.

"So, he doesn't know" Hopkins concluded, reeling slightly at the information, because this gave him an idea. One he wasn't too proud of getting, but at the same time not one he could afford to waste either.

"How would you know? Maybe he does. Maybe he doesn't. It doesn't matter. It's got nothing to do with him"

"Those burn marks on you… was that him too?" he asked, eyeing the side of the kid's shirt, tugged away underneath a worn-out fabric. He laughed slightly, but it was more of a hollow snicker really than anything. As if to only reassure himself that he had a hold on the situation. He didn't. And Hopkins knew he had to do what he had to do.

"Hey, no shame in it kid, we can't all have the perfect parents. I know my pap sure as hell wasn't a walk in the park. But here I was just thinking… is it possible he's actually been neglecting you?"

Then, in the spam of two seconds he rose from the chair, the only thing holding him back the cuffs from most likely tackling the detective to the ground, but when that wasn't an option, he instead sank back down into it, eyes still gazing in spite.

"Shut your mouth"
"Because, for a parent to not even show for his own son's arrest… I can't help but feel that, maybe its not so much that he thinks you're a massive disappointment- maybe it's simply just that he… doesn't care"
Casey didn't say a word, instead keeping his head low, probably thinking of all the ways he could toss the now bolted to the floor table at Hopkin's head in one solid kick.

"Did I strike a nerve? So sorry. It's not personal kid, I just gotta know if we understand each other. " he continued, rereading the same page over and over again, having trouble deciding where to dig. Until finally, he stumbled upon the image of a girl with the same messy hair as his. "Your sister how old was she again? Twelve?"

At this, Casey immediately perked up, rage being an understatement to his expression, "You leave Lizzie out of this"
"You know being the suspect of an ongoing murder case ain't exactly going to help your sister anymore out than it is you getting out of those cuffs right now to punch me"

There was a pause between the two. It was staggering. Could've probably gone on for eternity, weren't it for the continuous clock ticking away at the wall, pulling Hopkins back to reality. And then he figured, maybe now was as good a time as any to let the cat out of the bag.

"Everybody take five. I need a moment alone"

Tom's voice was heard over the speakers, "Are you sure? But- that's not the normal procedu-

"I'm sure, just give us a moment" he insisted, waiting for a moment until he heard the door shut on the other side of the glass. Casey looked slightly sceptic, maybe even a little afraid, like he wasn't quite sure what this cop was going to do once they were both alone. And luckily, he wouldn't have to.

Hopkins fumbled after the other picture currently residing in his pocket, tossing it on the table and waiting patiently as the kids face lit up with disbelief.

"Tell me, those look familiar to you?" he asked, though already knowing the answer as soon as the kid saw the canisters of mutagen presented in front of him.


Tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick-

Donnie closed his hands around the needle, leading it to the vein of his arm slowly and steadily. He took a deep breath, tried to ignore the incessant sound of the clock ticking away on the wall, before finally inserting the tip of it into the already bruised wedge on his human-forearm, teeth gritted. When that was done, he leaned back in his chair- deep breaths trying to calm his heartbeat and reminding himself of happier times to the best of his ability, though all that seemed to lead to these days was just more guilt gnawing away at him. Then, he grabbed the small recording pen by his own design, tried to ignore the slight itchiness that was occurring in his neck and spoke into it,

"Vlog date, sixteenth of november. Testing anti-elimination serum, delegated number eleven and counting, test subject once again, with minimal symptoms waging from dizziness, shortness of breath or in extreme cases, fainting… but no signs of stability. Serious urge to come up with a better name for it, as to not be remembered as a, and I quote 'doofus' if I die from this, as well as contained (for now) anxiety for, well, pretty much everything about this. In conclusion: What am I even doing…"

He let out a sigh, scanning the monitor on the screen. Almost fully charged, it said. It would only be a matter of minutes now before the trackers would be up and running again, but of cause, that also happened to be around the same time their "leader" had decided to go topside on them to brood, leaving Donnie, once again, alone in his lab.

"Note to self, when someone tosses around the phrase leader, make sure to actually have one on standby…" he muttered, disgruntled, checking his arm. Nothing so far, he noticed, already going through how to prepare for the new one in his head. But so far, even Donnie realized that the only way to reliably test if it was working at all, was to wait for the 18th and hope to god, that it didn't kill him. But of cause, that wasn't exactly an option for them and even if it was, they only had three days left to figure it out in- and that was assuming they'd even forgive him…

"What are you doing?"

Donnie nearly had a heart attack, almost knocking over every tube and serum on the table. Leo leaned against the doorway, arms crossed and not particularly relaxed.

"Wh-what? Me? Nothing. Nothing just… research" Donnie stuttered, quickly pulling his sleeve down, though Leo didn't seem to notice. His eyes wandered over to the container, big water filling the green tube, now with their newest victim inside floating almost lifelessly inside it. This made Donnie gulp slightly, recognizing the look on his face as the same expression he'd made after Timothy was… well, taken care of. "Look, about Layton, I'm sorry. I should've- we should've warned you it's not- it's not what we thought it was. We thought it was just another foot soldier playing guinea pig, o-or maybe another mutant run rampant, but if we'd known it was a person, we wouldn't have… I guess, been so rough on him is the right word"

Leo shook his head, "You couldn't have known. Heck, didn't know, it's just… a lot to take in"

"Welcome to our world." Donnie chuckled, halfheartedly to try and ease the tension, "Or- your world, I guess. Once you get your memories back of cause"

"Is Raph still topside?"

"Yup. Don't worry, he's quit the team like forty times already. He'll be back before lunch"

Leo crossed his arms, worry on his face. It was always obvious when he had something on his mind actually, imitating the classic Captain Ryan stance he'd adopted ever since they were kids as a dead give-away. Guess some things never change.

"You know I was thinking… all this stuff about us being… what was it, turtles?-

"Fresh water turtles, to be specific, but go on…"

"and the stuff with the clan, and well… this. All this stuff about how we're going to fix this, that it'll be easy because, well, you've done it before-

"We have"

"What if we can't stop it on our own?" he finally said, sinking down on the chair. Donnie wasn't quite sure he understood, and rightfully so, Leo was rarely the one to voice his concerns regarding a mission. At least, that's the way it's been ever since Sensei's room emptied out. There wasn't room for doubt anymore, according to Leo, it was annoying actually how defiant he'd get the rare times the others would call him out on it. Eventually, it just became something that they didn't talk about anymore, but it was still there to an extent. Denying meditating alone, going out on patrol by himself, or just plain not knowing the right approach to a situation. It was weird to think how simultaneously bigger and smaller the world had become, all at once collapsing in on itself maybe without them even realizing it.

"Of cause, we'll stop it. We always have" Donnie tried, though realizing very quickly that when it came to being 'the reassuring one' he wasn't exactly an A grade student.
"But what if we don't?"

"Well, then I guess we'll…" Donnie pulled of his plastic gloves one after the other. "I don't know actually" Huh… he thought. That's a first.

Leo sighed, sliding down the wall like a ragdoll, arms rested on his knees, "You know, a few days ago I was so sure that somewhere in the city I'd find some, I don't know, remnants of a family out there waiting for me. And then I'd find them, and I would go back to some school, or a job maybe, or just, whatever qualifies as normal I guess, and that would be it."

Now it was Donnie's turn to sigh, sliding down on the other side, across him, the only light in the room emanating from the tube's glow and the half-shattered lightbulb from his desk- courtesy of a mouser coming at him with a laser canon strapped to its back.

"I know the feeling" he muttered; the image of the life Leo just described striking him as remarkably similar to his own. Except, as they were both slowly starting to realize, reality had other plans.

"Then you guys come along, and now it's like, I don't know at all how I'm supposed to feel… what I'm supposed to do, it's just… it sounds so insane, no offense-

"None taken"

"-even if I've seen it first-hand. But at the same time… it also feels like, its where I'm supposed to be. Do you know what I'm saying?"

"More than you know" Donnie sighed, and actually meaning it for once. Difference was that while Donnie had been running around the city trying to get his life together, his new one, though it wasn't his- and maybe it was never going to be his, if he'd even deserved it at all. But thanks to the purple mutagen and a lucky bump on the head that, despite his better his better judgement rendered Donnie a tad bit jealous, had caused Leo to believe it was his life. Or at least, the one that he belonged to, strangely enough making their older brother's new venture out into the world of real people oddly fitting. And to think he's the one who objected to the idea in the first place. But it also made him wonder, if Leo didn't know the truth… would he go back to the way things were? Or would he stay away?

"I wish Sensei was here… he'd know what to tell you"

"So, he really is your- our father, then?" he asked, Donnie nodding as a response. "What happened to him?"

He didn't know what to say, dreading the question more than he realized, but there was just something about hearing it from him that made it feel like taboo almost. They never really talked about it, now that he thought about it. It wasn't a thing it was just, how it was really. They'd shelfed the topic long ago, to a point where it almost felt like he was still there with them. Just out on an errand, coming back home at any moment now, except that they all knew that wasn't the case. Mikey still had nightmares about it, Raph still holding onto the last remnants of the jade staff, now broken and fractured into pieces hidden away in a tiny box in the dojo. Even Leo still acted like him sometimes, of cause without realizing it. He'd walk like him, talk like him, sometimes maybe even fight like him… It was rare times in the turtle's lives their brother had ever acted on his own, and the times that he did, ironically enough always seemed to get him into trouble. Case in point.

And then there was Donnie. You know, they say that it takes the body approximately five seconds to reach the ground from a ten-story skyscraper. But to Donnie, it had felt a lot closer to fifty. He still saw it vividly in his mind, the sight of him falling, thoughts racing back and forth on high alert, thinking of every possible way to disprove what they were seeing. Not knowing if he wished that he would just hit the ground already, or just stay in the air for just a little longer, so that maybe there'd still be time… could still somehow feel his legs run towards the building as if that would somehow be enough to safe him. Muscle memory, as he'd explained before, now pulling at him slightly, though he couldn't determine if the pain was from the experiment or his mind paving way to his nightmares.

"We don't really talk about it. You especially. Trying to approach you about it, it's like poking a bear with a really sharp stick."

Leo nodded, smiling slightly, probably the memory of Raph storming out the tunnel as soon as they'd mentioned him, fresh in his mind. Though something told Donnie it was something else, reminding himself to bring it up again after the whole purple mutagen- world domination situation was dealt with.

"I see what you mean. And here I thought he was just some old Japanese legend or something. Turns out he's the guy who raised me too and I barely even remember it. What kind of son does that?"

"Don't sweat it. You'll get those memories back in no time! Just- have a little faith."

"I don't know anymore. Everything's just so confusing…" he muttered, legs curling up under him. For a second, it seemed as if the roles were almost reversed, Donnie not used to the idea of him being the experienced one, though he felt as if he was starting to see another side of things. Or, maybe that was just the serum in his arm making him hallucinate again, he honestly couldn't tell. And yet, seeing it now… he felt a little bit closer to his brother than he'd been for a long time. As if maybe a part of him, this part of him, was real too.

"But Leo, no one says you have to stay with us. You can do your own thing. I mean yeah, you're our leader and all, you're the oldest, and honestly seeing you now, it almost feels like you're a different person, but… things have changed. The others don't see it but, that's the truth."

"Is that why you did it? With, the magical goo stuff, or whatever you called it. To do your own thing"
"What? No! I mean…. sounds pretty selfish when you say it like that " he muttered, remembering their argument in this very room. He looked at Leo for a moment, trying to picture how things might've turned out if they'd agreed from the get-go. Maybe he wouldn't have gotten that head injury… they wouldn't have split. He wouldn't be so honest with him. It's not him… he reminded himself. Not really. And until we get him back, what's the point in pretending like nothing's wrong? "Maybe I just thought that… never mind. We're wasting time, when we should be focusing on finding the canisters." He swallowed his words, getting back on his feet and back to work. To find the ooze, the clan, whatever messed up plans they had in store and then-

"You know, Donnie, it's not your job to fix everything by yourself, right?"

Donnie paused, screwdriver in hand and googles clasped over his forehead, before he bend down to loosen Metalhead 3.0's primary circuit. It was like his hardware, the words just had to settle for a bit before they could be probably recalibrated. Maybe that was just the effect of finally getting some recognition, and though as soon as you did, of cause it had to come from the one person you couldn't even tell meant it or not.

"Do you think he'll come after you? The cop, I mean" Donnie asked, not at all changing the subject.
"I doubt it. After losing the blades, I pretty much lost the only thing keeping me around. He won't be looking for me"

"Wait- you lost the blades?"

Donnie almost couldn't believe what he was saying. Or- maybe it was more accurate to say he couldn't believe how it was said. "Yeah… sorry 'bout that"

But Leo just shrugged, seemingly none caring. He prioritizes his Space Heroes limited collection, but he's just fine when the family's most precious heirlooms are burned? It truly is the end as we know it…

He couldn't express his bafflement however, before their momentary 'bonding moment' as Donnie believed people called it these days, was then unceremoniously interrupted by a loud bang on the glass, forming in the tube. Not to mention the monitor on the vital screen suddenly going haywire.

"What was that?" Leo asked, as another loud thump shook the room and the soon to be filled with plasma laboratory recognized it to come from the creature- Layton, more accurately. Shrieking, not unlike how he did when they captured him, except the tube was designed to contain any high frequency light emanating from its mutated skin. It didn't make sense why it was suddenly screaming in pain. Slamming its spike like hands repeatedly on the glass like it was having a seizure or something, small driblets of black leaking from the veins. And then, Donnie remembered something, just as every light and sound in the room seemed to grow louder in his ears.

"What time is it?" he muttered, looking hastily at the clock ticking away.

"Uhh… four thirty. Why?"
"And when did you say Layton went missing?"

Leo shook his head, not understanding, "Last week…. Why? What are you getting at?"

Of cause… Donnie knew exactly what was going on. Angry that he hadn't realized sooner but it was a little too hard to concentrate at the moment, when the clock on the other side ticked louder and seemingly louder in his ears. Actually, now that he thought about it, wasn't the room getting smaller?

"Donnie are you okay? Talk to me here, what's happening?!" Leo was getting nervous, panic rising in his voice as Donnie almost chuckled at the sight of the creature breaking apart in front of them little by little. Like an unspoken promise, dragging him further into reality until finally-

Tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock-


"Okay, this is just getting boring"

Mikey was getting restless, bouncing up and down the theater roof unafraid of the concrete below. How long had it been? An hour? The movie was most likely in the second act by now, though Mikey didn't care much for it anyway. He was getting tired of romcom endings, and this one was no exception- except of cause, this time his friend hadn't bothered to show. And if that wasn't enough, the heavy snow that right now melted in his hair was anything but cozy.

"OKAY! I'm HERE! HallOOOO!? Simon? I came! And I brought snacks! Salt stickers and everything! Come ooooOOOON!" he yelled, swaying over the edge, popcorn and salt stickers in hand. Nothing. Not even the pigeons that cooed next to him seemed to pay him any mind. He sighed, biting into another piece though the fnowlavor seemed to escape him slightly. Or maybe that was just a product of his mood.

"Maybe I should've bought the sweet ones…"

"Hey, kid! What the hell do you think you're doing?! GET DOWN FROM THERE!" one of the staff yelled, and it was at this point that Mikey figured now might be a good time to leave.

"Sorry!" he yelled, absentmindedly sliding down the railing, backflipping nonchalantly on the frozen concrete in front of her and dumping the remaining bag of popcorn into the lady's hands as she stood flabbergasted aback. "Keep the bag"

He decided to take the bus. Busses always brought him into a better mood. Well almost always, there was that one time in particular where he nearly got hit by one, that he wasn't very happy to recall, accidentally stumbling out into traffic when they were younger and looking for adventure. But sitting in one, to Mikey at least, felt like a rollercoaster. Excited to meet the people aboard, as well as watching the city drive by like a movie playing in his mind. Nope, nothing boring about busses. Maybe he's just busy, Mikey thought, waiting anxiously to the point he felt almost bordering on manically by the bus stop, snow flowing down around him. Yeah, that's it. He's probably just… stuck in a book again or something! Totally! He wouldn't just ditch me, that's not like him at all, Mikey reassured himself, as the sound of something crunchy from right next to him made him jump. And as he turned his head, the feeling was only amplified by the small figure now eating one of Simon's would-be salt stickers right next to him.

"ARGH! Tyler! You scared me, little man" he burst, nearly jumping into the nearest telephone pole just out of sheer surprise. Tyler didn't say anything, as usual just standing there observing, slowly and not at all menacingly bringing the salt sticker up to his mouth before taking a bite. Still starring, still not saying a word. "Uhh… big man? Medium? What are you doing here, dude?" Mikey tried, not really sure if he should be terrified or impressed. Sneaking up on him like that, he had the potential to be something of a ninja if he'd like. But before Mikey could point out this extremely flattering fact, that totally wasn't an attempt to slay the awkwardness, Tyler grabbed Mikey by the sleeve and started dragging him in the other direction. "Oh, ok, I guess we can do that too"

So, they started walking, no bus, in the pouring snow, probably at risk of getting a severe cold if they weren't headed inside soon. And just as they passed the laundry mat, it looked as though that's exactly what they were doing. Entering, what to Mikey looked like a library of sorts, the quivering silence of the building making him slightly uncomfortable.

"What are we doing here exactly?" he asked again, this time doing a not so convincing deepening of his throat to not reveal his slight panic. Tyler, once again, didn't say anything. Just kept walking, resolute, almost reminding him of a miniature Leo out on patrol for the first time in his life. "Alright, I get it. Keeping' cool, keeping the vibe going, I see what you're doing. Except, you know if that's what you're going for, maybe drop the shady going secret places without telling someone, you know? Truth I hear, way cooler. Like… cold ice cream- 'cept maybe the screaming part, scratch that, never mind, no one likes ice cream in November…"

They went up the stairs, exiting the library as well as opening a door out to the cold winter air. He, despite never having actually hung out on this roof, did strangely enough seem to recognize some the surrounding buildings. Yeah, yeah there was the big scaly building, that kinda reminded him of a dragon neck. There was the swirly, looking building, the building that looked like a giant crystal, and at last the dreary looking, tall enough to probably reach the heavens-building on the right. The one with the squared shaped entry way, those funny spinning doors Mikey always thought as an unnecessary but a very welcome obstacle cause, claiming it helped him sharpen his ninja senses. The building also had windows on the side, lots of them actually, all at least a cinderblock apart and starring what Mikey found the most unsettling, patients. All wearing white, all just by themselves, looking like animals in cages almost wondering around and god forbid if any of them ever made eye contact. Mikey'd only been in that building once in his life, and he still remembered the experience as anything but pleasant, lucky that Mrs. Robertson was there to get him out.

"Again, uhhhh, mind telling me what we're doing here dude?" he asked, as Tyler led them over to the very edge, revealing what Mikey only now noticed to be a tent set up just a few feet away and out of danger. As they sat down, Tyler fumbled inside, landing them both at the tents very front, tossing a pillow in Mikey's direction and casually fumbling after his bag pack. Then, he brought out a pair of binoculars, handed them to Mikey and pointed into one of the windows on the third floor. Curious, but at the same time feeling slightly unhinged, he brought them to his eyes.

And there she was. None other than Mrs. Robertson, sitting in a chair, right across a woman in a white lab coat, not unlike the ones Donnie always wore. Except, there was something off about her. Mrs. Robertson that is. Her hair was all messy, not even pulled back but instead springled to all sides which, under other circumstances Mikey would probably call a stylistic choice, more than anything, if it wasn't also for her messy makeup to boot. Her unfolded shirt, her quivering lip. She was shaking, even the binoculars couldn't hide that, the way she was sitting hunched forward, shivering as the lady behind the desk nodded patiently at whatever they were talking about.

"Oh…" Mikey muttered, looking at Tyler who had this almost shadowlike exterior. He didn't say a word, but he didn't have to. Now he understood why he'd brought him here, making Mikey's heart sink even deeper in his chest, the guilt clawing its way up his throat, and he felt like the snow just turned into rain.

He let out a sigh, closing his eyes, "Look, I'm sorry. I know, I've been intrusive. When your mom found me, I was just so excited that I didn't realize I might've been too much. I know Mr. Robertson certainly felt that way. My brothers, you… I-I understand if you feel like I've taken your parents attention away from you- Donnie calls it overassertive… overassertive- what was it again? Argh, I can't remember, okay, scratch that! Speaking from the heart here, look, Tyler I am sorry. I'm sorry I came into your family's life like that-

"I know you're a mutant"

"I got my own family. You got yours, I get that and from now on, you don't have to worry! I still appreciate you sharing your room, your comics, your video games. But past is past, and now, you can hang tight knowing that I will be out of here before you even know I was go-wait what did you just say?"

Mikey was absolutely flabbergasted. Not just the fact that Tyler just said something, but the words themselves. So casually spoken Mikey had to take a moment to process. Did he just hear that right…? Was it just his imagination again? He couldn't get either question out, and didn't have to as Tyler already started reaching for his backpack. And out from it, he pulled a notebook. His notebook. Mikey couldn't count how many times he'd slipped a page out from one of those through the door whenever Mikey tried to stir up conversation. Tyler only flipped the page once, knowing exactly where to find what he was looking for, before handing it to Mikey who was once again as intrigued as he was scared.

In it he saw four figures, amazingly drawn in Mikey's opinion, though it certainly left room for interpretation, all of which green, wearing masks, blue, orange, red and purple. Each had their own weapon too, Mikey recognizing each of them like he now had learned to recognize the nose on his own human face. It was them. And not just them, this was them fighting that pigeon monster last year. He remembered it now… yeah, that was it. Professionally drawn too and everything. Now that was a night he hadn't forgotten easily, cherishing the moment Raph thought that giving the creature breadcrumbs would give them an advantage, instead backfiring horribly. He still denied talking about it to this day without going red in the face. But then Mikey noticed another person on the frame, slightly curled from the paper being crumpled, and he realized it was because the figure was Tyler. Messy hair and everything, hiding behind the wall peaking up like a chameleon.

"That was you?"

Tyler nodded, scribbling something down in his other notebook.

"B-but if you knew, why didn't you tell anyone?! Why didn't you tell me?! Oh wait, I think I know…" Mikey didn't know what to say. For once, at a loss for words. He was there… all along and not only that, he'd known. All this time, how could he keep this a secret? Better yet, how could he sleep next to that and not say a peep?! He sighed, all of a sudden, feeling his arms go slightly limp, trying to recall that fight again. But he didn't remember seeing any kid, certainly not Tyler, as easily unnoticeable as he could tend to be, but now it irked him because, if he knew Mikey's secret all this time, why did he bother tolerating him the way he did?

"But… I thought you hated me. I mean why else would you never say anything around me? I'm too annoying for you to just ignore my annoyingness!" he argued, to which Tyler handed him another page. This one depicting human Mikey wearing his mask, hands on his hips starring out, and right there next to him a silhouette (this one significantly more scribbly drawn and less detailed he noticed) that he could only guess was supposed to be Tyler, wearing a black one, imitating his stance. At least he's better at illustrations than self-portraits, he thought, managing to not voice them out loud. "Oh… hehe, guess I misinterpreted"

Tyler nodded again, pulling the binoculars back over his eyes.

"So… why did you bring me here?"

Tyler didn't lower the spying tool as he pointed him to one of the lasts pages in the book. When Mikey turned it, his heart sank. Because he knew immediately who it was- the woman hurdled down on the floor, scribbled in black lines. She was bend over, eyes running in a blue crayon falling down her cheeks, as thunder was sketched out over her from above.

"You know, if you wasn't such a good drawer I might actually be sad" he muttered, swallowing the pit in his chest through a forced laughter that only seemed to enforce the pain. Tyler was still silent, just starring at Mikey with those big sleep deprived eyes of his, waiting for anything. Last time he'd even spoken to her- he didn't even think about what might've happened while he was gone. Because as far as Mrs. Robertson was concerned, he was still her responsibility, right? And how did Mikey repay her? By running away like a coward… Maybe Simon was right. Maybe I should've went to her, i-if I knew things were this bad… He took a deep breath, Donnie's words still echoing in his ear clear as day,

If someone cares about you… really cares about you, then it doesn't matter what you look like. And maybe he was right too… after all if Tyler didn't seem to care, who's to say Simon would? But Mrs. Robertson?

"She really still wants me back? Even after what I said? When I ran away… again. I do that quite a bit actually. I guess we have that in common, huh? The mad lad runaway ninjas- no that's a bad name, bad name, come on Mikey you can do better than that!"

Tyler smiled, but only shortly. It was one of those smiles that felt more on display, not because the person who gave them was actually happy. And this was only proven once he picked up the pen again and scribbled two simple words on the bottom: Come home.

"Look, I want to go back. I do, but even if I could, my brothers need me now. And something bad is coming. You should probably know that if you ever see a black pajamas dude with ninja weapons, you're in big trouble. And Raph says we've got a whole army of those after us. So that's why I need you to be there for your parents when I can't, okay?" Mikey was just about to get up from the tent, when Tyler stopped him halfway. He'd already produced another note, as if it was already ready to go, except this one wasn't slid through a door- but was instead held out, reading the words:

'Tell them' in big green letters.

Mikey scoffed, anything but convinced, "You've seen what I really look like, come on dude, who would ever accept that into their home?!"

After all, even if it was that simple, which it very much definitely not-so is, then the guarantee of Mr. Robertson being okay with that was already a definite no-go, and that was assuming they'd even believe him if he did. Only way to know for sure, was to prove it really. And no way that was ever going to happen. Tyler shrugged, giving him that curvy juvenile smile that just exuded with the 'someone doesn't think so' and they both knew who, making Mikey's cheeks burn red.

"Th- Besides the point. You don't get it" he sighed, dumping back on the now ice frozen cushions as the snowflakes seemed to grow bigger and bigger as they fell from the sky. They looked down at the psychiatric ward again, Mrs. Robertson's car pulling out of the driveway and Tyler seemed more… calm, than before. Strangely enough. Didn't think that was possible, really… Mikey thought, holding out a closed fist.

"You know, you're a pretty chill dude. I can respect that" he said, Tyler bumping it hesitantly to which both boys seemed to recognize the winter weather catching up with the rest of their bodies. "You know if you keep going out here in the middle of the night, you're gonna catch a cold. Oh, I sound just like Donnie… Come on."

Tyler paused for second, before following him down the building, careful not to slip on the ice. When they made it down, the forelights of the Robertson's car shimmered on the other side, though Mrs. Robertson hadn't seen them yet from the other side. Mikey made sure to stay in the shadows, something he was quite good at of cause, though it pained him not to be able to approach the car as he'd always done after school. Tyler was just about to go, when he suddenly stopped, looking back at his used to be roommate for a moment, lips moving slightly as if he was about to say something.

"Don't worry I'll think about it, okay?" Mikey reassured him, not sure if he believed it. For all he knew, this was the last time he'd still be him, at least for all Tyler knew… making him wonder if changing back really was the right thing for him to do. To give up the family he'd build, for the one he already had.

"See you around… maybe… hopefully"


"So? "

He looked at the picture on the table, first stunned, then panicked until finally he settled on what he could only guess was supposed to convey the 'not caring' face that only a teenager could manifest. Though the smirk on his face as he absentmindedly shrugged, certainly seemed to work to his detriment, making Hopkin's forehead-vein close to popping.

"Wow is that lava lamps? A little old school, I'll admit, but hey, whatever floats your boat, pops. We all have weird tastes"

Hopkins sighed, leaning on the table. "You know, if you weren't such a pain in the ass, you might've been a successful actor"

"What? I seriously don't know what you're talking about! Guy comes in, accuses me of murder and slams some lightsabers on the table, and you think that'll make me-

The sound of a click brimmed underneath the table, and Casey recognized it to be the geezer loading his gun, playing with the trigger in a way that made it hard for him not to freeze.

"-… talk. I'm not afraid of you… "

"Yes, yes, that is the face of a guy who must be innocent. Give it a rest a kid, I've had my fair share of scumbags in here, I know a guilty face when I see one. And you, Casey Jones? You're the god damn clown king in that department" he said, getting all up in his face as the vigilante struggled between the incredible urge to punch him in the face, and actually finding a way to get out of there in one piece. The longer he wasted time letting his emotions get the better of him, the more his friends might be in danger, and he couldn't be there to help them. So instead, he decided to compromise. He'd already proven to know more than his colleagues behind the glass- or at least think he does, meaning whatever it was keeping him from letting them in on their little conversation, might as well be Casey's ticket out of there… Well, that was the idea, anyway. Without his hockey stick or a crowbar to do the talking, he was pretty much defenseless.

"Okay fine. Just- put that away and I'll tell you what I know" he said, wishing the barrel of his gun far away from him, though he tried hard not to show it. Hopkins, however, responded by flicking the thing around his wrist, making the young vigilante jump a solid meter into the air. "Or… not. Look, you've got the wrong guy here, okay? I'm not a part of this"

"Suddenly not so loyal?"

Casey bit his lip wondering how in the heck he could explain this without sounding like even more of a psychopath than he already did. When thinking didn't do him much, he simply decided to follow his instincts, and at this point what did he have to lose? And before he knew it, "You're after the foot! The foot clan? Ringing any bell?" he simply went for it. Or- burst, is maybe more accurate. Hopkins already rolling his eyes, rubbing his temples.

"Jesus christ…"

"Hey, I'm telling the truth here! It's those guys you want! Not me. Not even Raph and believe me- I know how tempting it can be but punching him in the face isn't going to solve your problems"

This made the detective pause, weighing the information in his head like you'd weigh the options of the breakfast menu in a sea food restaurant.
"Raph, you say. That a nickname, or did your parents just really hate you?"

"Wha- no I didn't mean… crap. " Casey grunted, realizing too late what he'd let slip. Well, good thing mutant turtles are usually not in the government registration of names… Not so good though, Raph sucks at being inconspicuous.

"What were you doing at the docks?" Hopkins asked, once again, with the sternness in his tone that now that he thought about it, reminded Casey a lot of himself the first few weeks of the turtles disappearance. The bloodshot eyes, the stained clothes, the wrinkles.

"How do you know we didn't just happen to walk by?"

"Look kid, enough games- just tell me the truth... I don't wanna throw you under the bus unless I have to, okay? Honestly, I could care less about what happens to you here, but if we don't help each other out, then none of us are gonna get out of this room happy"

Casey scoffed, unable to fathom the nerve of this guy. It was even worse that his, "Oh, that's rich. Really rich, paps, look don't think for a second, I haven't seen your type around either. Going around thinking you own the world just because you got a fancy uniform, well let me tell your something. Where were you guys, when freaking aliens attacked New York city?! When those bug-eyed freaks broke into my home!? Where were you when that happened, huh?!"

"Oh great, another conspiracy nut! I don't have time for this-

"Listen to me- yes, I might not be the picture book of innocence here, but I'm not lying. You're after those canisters? Well, what a coincidence because so are we. But it's not what you think- I can promise you that. I'm trying to help you, so we can both get what we want, isn't that the reason you even bothered going after those things? Sure, it might look a little sketchy, but fact is, we're innocent here!"

He realized he was yelling now, but he didn't even care anymore. This bastard wasn't going to help them. He was just another adult thinking they know better, when the real heroes are out there doing the real work for the people who needs it. What did he know about justice? Just hearing this jerk open his mouth was plenty to make Casey want to put another hole into his skull.

After a while he finally looked up from the picture, a grin over his stub, slowly sneering itself over his face, "Now there's a fun idea. Casey Jones, pleads innocent- when you were not only present at the scene, but protecting the Red Bandit to boot. And isn't it funny that those two things happened to be around the same time the Purple Dragons decided to remobilize dangerous chemicals? Why are you protecting them?!" he asked, chest rising faster and faster along with his knuckles whitening over the armrest. Trying to calm himself for a bit he said, in a lower register, "Look, I've seen what this can do- and I'm not about to let New York turn into some sort of freak fest because of a brat with an overcompensating ego"

Casey though, was having none of it. "You think this isn't a freak fest already? Now there's the fun idea. You have no clue what you're up against. We do. That's what I'm trying to freaking say! We're on the same side here! This is our home too, so why won't you just let us help you stop these bastards while we still can?!"

"You don't get to lecture me!" the detective yelled, slamming both fists on the table, except this time, Casey didn't move an inch out of his seat. He just kept his eyes fixed on the equally stubborn Hopkins now frustratingly pacing around the room.

Then, he closed his eyes, as if the mere memory was enough to making him anxious, if only for just one short moment of vulnerability. "There was an explosion in Chinatown last night. I'm told that's where you and your criminal buddies are usually sighted, your hunting ground or whatever you like to call it. One casualty, two injured, and now a kid's gone missing. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that?"

And then it occurred to him. "Wait- are you talking about Leo…?" quickly followed by Casey immediately wanting to mentally kick himself for not being able to shut his big mouth.

"So, you do know him" Hopkins breathed, bending down to meet the boys eye level and close enough that Casey could see his own pale reflection shot back in the cops depleted eyes. "Where is he?"

"Why do you care? Lots of Leo's in this city you know, might be someone els-"

he choked, or more accurately the detective choked him, hands around his shirt pulling him into a stance as the air was slowly driveling out of him. Hopkins' voice was like a hiss when he spoke-

"I know you took him. It makes sense, doesn't it? You know what this stuff can do, you know how the Purple Dragons operate, and not to mention, you have protected the guy responsible for causing mass panic in several districts. We found you, same night as the attack and the explosion… you know where he is- you haven't denied it. Meaning if you don't tell me exactly where you and your little red-haired buddy is, I'm going to personally make sure you and your sister are in check until I get answers. And believe me, I promise you won't see her or your backwards family ever again if that happens. Are we clear?"

Casey heard every word loud and clear. But fact was, he'd encountered more cops probably in a lifetime to let himself get bested by just one, even if it meant being choked to death by a crooked grandpa in an overstuffed suit. And especially not when it came to someone threatening his family. His sister. No, no, Casey Jones wasn't going to let it slide that easily,

"I won't… let you… " almost spitting the words out when all of a sudden-

"Mr. Hopkins"

-the door slammed open. Hopkins didn't turn around, not even letting go of Casey's shirt as a big broad-shouldered man and Tom entered the room.

"Kinda busy here" he just said, the taller man presenting a paper that neither had time to read before he slammed it topside onto the table.
"Not anymore"

Hopkins then finally let go of his suspect, bewildered, "What the hell are you- "

"We're putting your interrogation on hold. Special orders" the man said, as Tom silently crept behind him in the corner. "I tried to stop him." He muttered, not looking particularly upset by this in the slightest. Hopkins though- let's just say he wasn't exactly happy by the fact that once again, his higher ups was for whatever reason compromising his case. He marched over to the man, probably preparing an entire spitfire in his head.

"I hope you know you're interfering with-

"You'll have your time with him, detective." The man interrupted him. Short and swiftly, before pointing him towards the door. "Now, get out"

The detective was… stunned. Casey was stunned, seeing Hopkins begrudgingly turn away. But before he did, he grabbed the keys to Casey's chain and bend down to ear level as he unlocked it- Casey meanwhile keeping his eyes on the gun in his belt.

"If you won't, I'll find someone who'll talk. You know I will" he whispered, on his way to leaving the room as every fiber and muscle in the vigilante turned into a maelstrom of rage, getting ready to rip his head off if possible, weren't it for the handcuffs keeping him in his place. He wasn't going to touch her. He wouldn't- he can't! She's innocent. She's got nothing to do with this-

"Calm down, boy" the man said, as two guards struggled to restrain him.

"Get your hands off of me freaks!"

But Casey didn't care, too fueled by the fact that now his friends was in even more trouble than before, now with this jackass on their tail. It was a miracle really, that the foot hadn't gotten away with him already. With everything he knew so far, he was surely going to mess things up for both of them. And he sure as shell wasn't going to leave them alone. Not after the stunt both he and Raph had pulled at the docks. His suspicions on Leo, or whatever the heck he'd done to brainwash him.

The guards led him down the station, threatening to use their taser on him a multitude of times though he managed to stay calm. Or- as calm as he could be. He'd already bitten and kicked a good portion of the staff who brought him in, and he was slowly realizing that it didn't amount to anything. He was outnumbered, outgunned, and once again… completely out of his mind. They walked past the different corridors, the holding cells, all of which filled with Purple Dragon members, and almost all of them goons he recognized. None of them, luckily, seemed to recognize him, and it made him wonder, in all these years of living in fear of these punkers, how many was put in here by Raph? Probably more than Casey had, which, turned out to be a fact that bothered him tremendously.

Finally, they tossed him into an almost office-like room, this one with its very own holding cell. As the guards finished uncuffing him (after unceremoniously having had to toss him inside against his will), and locking the cell door, Casey was ready to kick the damn bars down if he had to. Yelling or screaming or just breaking anything until he'd maybe be able to annoy them into letting him free. Good job, Casey, really nice going there getting yourself locked up. He didn't even know if the others were okay. From the sounds of it, wherever that mutant came from, it was more than either Donnie or Mikey could handle, a fact that not only sounded like serious bad news in itself, but made the vigilante even grumpier knowing he wouldn't be able to join in the fight. If this is what being "on the path to righteousness" is like, remind me to never take morality lessons from a rat in a dress ever again…

"They weren't kidding when they said you had spunk"

Casey looked up, not noticing the man who stuck up to Hopkins, still there in the room with him. He had his arms folded behind his back, the black suit making him look like an off-putting version of a kraang-droid, the sunglasses to boot but minus the bad vocabulary. His face was round, bald, younger than Hopkins but older around the eyes, where if Casey were to guess, he'd probably used the glasses to cover up his growing wrinkles.

"Who are you supposed to be?" he asked, wary because it was at this point he had that feeling in his gut that was very much not a good sign.

"A friend. Or… I could be. To your family. Unfortunately, I'm afraid that's not an option anymore" he said, voice different than he'd spoken in the interrogation room, Casey noticed. It had accent, the same form of phrasing he'd heard a long time ago now but was clear as day not one he'd hear out of the average New Yorker. And not from a cop who'd feel the need to hide it from his collegues just moments ago.

"Who are you?" Casey asked, gasping as for a moment of unease already making him tense, suddenly was turned into an unyielding, writhing pain stemming from the stranger having decided to mercilessly claw his nails into the flesh on his stomach. And suddenly, it was like that night all over again, lights flickering for a moment as he fell on his knees fighting to contain his scream. He saw them all again, bend over him, their freaky bug eyes surrounding him, taking the rods and letting them burn away his skin, the sensation making everything tense up inside like cement. Like his blood was boiling, jittering and quivering because no matter what he tried, he couldn't make it stop. Couldn't get back up, couldn't fight back, he was powerless. But now, when he opened his eyes looking up at the stranger, he realized that he was still in the cage, anger and panic fueled inside him all at once.

"We were hoping you might help us, but it seems you've made up your mind since then. A shame. You showed so much promise. Well, we might still be able to get it out another way… ln time." He said, finally letting go and Casey was finally allowed to breathe. Every chug of air bouncing up and down in his throat as he struggled to calm his nerves, that felt more like a swarm of bugs inside his brain that buzzed and bit and just made everything go into overdrive. He tried to get back up, struggling to get the words out as he clung to the bars- the stranger exiting calmly.

"Who are you?! Hey, I'm not done with you punk! What does that mean?!"

He opened the door, turned around, and in one snake-like smile he nodded his head.

"Enjoy your stay, Casey Jones"

And locked the door behind him.

Casey immediately hammered on the bars. Yelling for help, for someone out the hall, someone who must've seen him, someone who might listen or just do anything. This was bad. This was really, really, really bad… Casey tried kicking the wall, searching his bed for any tools, anything sharp to maybe saw the bars down or pick the lock, but of cause there was nothing. So, with his head in his hands, his wounds re-opened and his self-esteem, basically grinded into dust at this point, Casey was at a loss for what to do. But then, his eyes caught sight of the phone lying on the counter. His phone, dumped along with the rest of his stuff, including the steel pipe and pocket change collecting dust. It was just out of reach. But it was there. Still charge in it.

He could still warn them. But oh wait. He almost forgot… the turtles didn't have any phones. Let alone a cell number- that didn't work on Donnie's communicators. The genius couldn't have somehow worked that into the mechanism, huh. Leaving only one person left for him to contact. One he wasn't very big on asking for help at all, (and actually would have very much preferred not to ask at all), but since he was kind of out of options here, it was pretty apparent that he wasn't gonna have much of a choice in the matter. He had to do something.

So, with that being said, Casey picked himself off the floor, grabbed the linens of his bed and ripped them apart piece by piece.


Raph made his way down the street, feeling the bruises on his now bloodstained knuckles begin to burn a little bit. He didn't know how long it'd been, not really caring if anyone went to follow him, but as faith would have it, he was all by himself. So, after what had approximately been a good half an hour of practicing katas on trashcans and telephone poles, screaming his bloody heart out until his lungs dried out, he figured he might as well try his luck. Once again, going the only place he really knew to go. Quickly pulling his sleeves over his hands before he knocked twice, already having that feeling you had, when you knew you were about to do something you'd regret sit in his gut.

Then, after a couple of seconds, the door eventually opened. And there she was. Lizzie Jones, still wearing the yellow kitchen gloves, as well as a small clipping over her nose. She took a moment to analyze him, once again giving him the so-called elevator look, before very unimpressive she continued to stare at him blankly. The more he looked at her, the more Raph figured she was starting to assimilate a robot, though somehow scarier than the ones he'd fought on a daily basis. At least they didn't have eyeballs.

Tired, out of patience and honestly a little bit pissed, Raph opened his mouth to get to the point when,

"You're standing on it"

He didn't understand. Lizzie sighing as she nodded toward the ground, arms crossed. "The line. I'm not letting you in unless you take a step back"

He looked down, only now noticing the big, yellow taped line separating him from the entrance. Same one matching the one in the kitchen, and it also made Raph wonder if it had always been there, or it happened to be new. Casey notifying her that they were no longer in the safe zone or something, which his sister seemed to take very seriously. Regardless, he did as she said, taking note of his stance before returning to the reason why he was there.

"Look, I just wanna know if Casey's here. Or, if you've heard from him at all in the last twenty-four hours? That would be great"

"What's the password?" she asked, face blank. Raph kept his hands in his pockets, surrendering the urge to punch a hole in the wall as hard as that seemed to be these days. "Listen, it's been a long day, and I'm really not in the mood for any-… is it, Arnold?"

A smile crept over her face. "Enter" she said, stepping aside- Raph initially hoping to make this short, but alas followed her into the living room, once again trying hard to ignore the voice in his head telling him to turn back.
"You still cleaning those?" he asked, noticing the shine of the plates still piled up in the sink, as well as the soapy water raining down over the windows, smell still heavy in the room.

"I appreciate cleanliness" she just said, grabbing the sponge from her bucket and continued scrubbing away like her life depended on it. "And no, I haven't seen him."

Raph let out a sigh, not surprised exactly, just… this was not the news he'd wanted to leave with. "Great. Great! Just fantastic…"

"Is he in trouble?"

Raph scoffed, fiddling with the fold of his sleeves as he in his mind debated whether or not to simply tell her flat out. Because even if she didn't know about her brother's extra calicular activities, she at least deserved to know that he was okay. Or- as okay as the apprehended vigilante wannabe Casey Jones could be. "You could say that. The police took 'im"

"Again? Was it Paul?" she asked, turning her head away from the window for just a moment, though not exactly sounding concerned.

"What? No. He got flanked by some douchebag yesterday- haven't seen him since, so I figured, maybe he'd somehow escaped or something, I don't know…. I'm sorry."

"He'll be back" she said, so matter of factly that Raph honestly couldn't deduce whether or not she knew something he didn't, or simply choose to believe that he was fine, when he was clearly not. As it stood, Lizzie seemed oddly timid, slightly assertive but somewhat hopeful all at the same time, even as she stood there reaching for the top shelves.

"I wouldn't be so sure" Raph muttered, eyeing the different pictures on the wall, most of which were filled to the brim with Casey and his sister, grandparents maybe, strangers that going by their features if Raph was to guess, might be other relatives. Some with their dad too, looking almost alive in some of them. But none of their mother.

"Arnold always comes back. It's a violation against our safety rules"

"Safety rules?"

Raph did a double take, confused.

Lizzie kept scrubbing as she explained this, "Number one; never leave the house without a mask. Casey didn't bring his. He never does anymore. Not unless its serious" she explained, refilling the bucket with fresh water. Then her gaze travelled slightly absentmindedly towards Raph's hands- Raph realizing now, that they were out of his pockets, holding on of the frames. "What happened to your hands?"

"N-nothing. I'm-… I'm a boxer" he lied, rubbing the bruised areas now slowly turning purplish and blue. Lizzie then, suddenly and without much explanation, marched over to him, leaning in close as she analyzed the bruises, one hand under her cheek. She looked like a regular Sherlock Holmes wannabe. If sherlock Holmes wore kitchen gloves and oversized clothing that barely fit.

"Did you win?" she asked, curious. To which Raph lit up in a smile, pondering how his life as a boxer might've been and how incredibly good at it he probably would've been, had it not been for circumstances, "Every time"

Then, Lizzie shook her head, turning back to the living room where she began to shake dirt off the pillows, "Liar, liar pants on fire"

"Oh, you're calling me a liar? Me? I am shocked"

"You're gonna catch bacteria. That's also a violation" she mentioned, fiddling in one of the drawers for what turned out to be a roll of bandages, which she tossed him effortlessly from across the room, Raph embarrassingly having to pick it up from the floor. Stupid human instincts… He blamed the body. "You could've just given them to me"

"I refrain from touching strangers"
"Just not letting them in?"

"If they look stupid" she shot back, grabbing a broom from the nearest closet by the stairs. As she started to sweep the floors, Raph began to roll the bandages around his fingers, carefully one by one just like he'd used to. Difference was, now he had four more fingers to make up of.

"Violation's huh…? You have a lot of those around" he muttered, wondering if they'd come before or after the foot clan had paid her and Casey a visit.

"Seventy-one at the moment" she said, again, matter of factly. Like a robot, not caring to even turn around as she spoke. It was obvious the attack must've affected her, not just physically. The way she acted, so consumed in her task, Raph couldn't help but relate it to the way Leo had behaved shortly after his injury. Training upon training upon training non-stop day after day, like it would somehow erase what had happened. Suddenly make it okay enough that, the things they'd accomplish now would somehow make the pain have purpose. Maybe that's why she refused to shake his hand. Just another brute coming into her home, messing up her brother. Raph couldn't blame her if she held resentment for him, though she didn't know the full story.

"I'm sorry, about your brother. But hey, we'll do everything we can to get him out okay? I'm not gonna let those eggheads have their way"

"You talk like my grandpa" she then said, face so empty Raph had, once again, a hard time deducing if she was being sarcastic or not. She mostly just, starred blankly, eyes blank, mouth blank, everything just… completely straightforward.

"One tough grandma then" he said, completing the finishing touches on the bandages, and giving them one last pull to make sure they were tightened properly. Then, he noticed Lizzie's leg again, as she stumbled trying to reach for cloths on the upper cabinet, dragging a big. Like her foot was somehow asleep throughout the most of it, sometimes looking weirdly out of place when she walked. "Did the doctors tell ya, how long before…?"

Lizzie followed his gaze, swallowing her emotions as she turned her back to the living room.

"No. They don't have to" she nearly whispered out, leaning against the counter heavily. She was not going to walk again. She wasn't going to get better. And it was because of them, he realized, heart heavy, feeling anger rising as he imagined how differently things might've turned out if he'd taken the foot clan out when they had the chance. If instead of being indifferent to Leo's warnings, he'd payed attention for once. He'd recognized the danger before it was out of their control. If he'd just cared when it mattered… Now he cared, and there was nothing he could do.

"I'm sorry"

"Why? 's not your fault" she said, brow lifted noncomprehending.

"You're wrong." Now it was his turn to swallow his emotions. Gulping, apologetically, though he didn't get to continue, before the sound of something moving outside made him stop dead in his tracks.

Lizzie let out a sigh of relief, "Arnold-

But Raph was quick. He signaled for her to be quiet, before slowly and unmoving reaching for his sai's. "Wait. " he whispered, as the sound became louder outside the door. Lizzie looked scared, keeping it in though her chest was bouncing up and down nervously, clinging to the broom like it would protect her from harm. The sound became a loud thud, hitting the handle once, then twice, then knocking again as an almost growling sound came, turning into a jingly one. Like metal clanking together, though the hammering of the wood against the flesh was still on-going, making Raph slowly thread his way over the room. Silent, precise, he held the blades in his hands, focused and more than ready to strike at anything that as much as tried to get through that door. Knowing for a fact that it was not Casey hang over off of another bender. So, he let out a sigh, readied to lunch forward when suddenly-

-the door unlocked. And there stood a tall, bearded, gangly man with a beer in his hand and a pale complexion rivaling that of a corpse. The man swayed to the side for a bit, stumbling inside and seemingly not having noticed the two blades aimed at his throat as he entered, though Raph was quick to put them away as soon as the stranger appeared.

"Ah, you got a friend, Lizzie. 'Bout time" he then said, finally noticing Raph as he clapped him bouncily on the shoulder for one moment, and completely ignoring his existence the next.

"Hi dad…" Lizzie, whispered, head down and a lot more stiff in posture than before. Raph breathed heavily, relived he didn't just accidentally make Mr. Jones into a skewered barbeque. Still think I'm being paranoid? Shut up, Leo…

"Sorry, I thought you were… someone… else. I- I should go" he mumbled, struggling to get the smell of beer out of his face. This however, seemed to bother the man a lot.

"Fine! Man comes home to his own house, already you wanna leave, is that how it is? Well don't let me get in the way, boy. Door's right there." He said, pointing a very off balanced arm towards the snowy outside, as Raph struggled to comprehend the person in front of him. A father. And actual real-life parent. He almost couldn't believe it. No wonder Casey turned out as he did, ccompared to this guy, Casey was a freaking miracle child!

Mr. Jones then sundered drunkenly over to the couch, encountering Lizzie on the way who had placed herself far off in the corner, scrubbing away at the glass like it was somehow gonna make her disappear entirely. "What are you looking at? You'll get wrinkles if you keep cleaning that damn glass. No one likes that. Start smiling a bit, why don'tcha?"

She didn't say anything, kept her head down, glancing back at Raph whose bruised fists were just about ready to reopen the wounds if that's what it took.

"I should probably mention, sir, Casey's been arrested"

Mr. Jones didn't bat an eye, "Has he now? Huh. Must be a new record. See Lizzie? I told ya the cops would get him eventually"

"You're not gonna do something?"

The man scoffed, raising his beer bottle into the air as he sunk down into the couch, turning on some sports channel or other, make Raph wonder if this was Mr. Jones hammered, how the shell would a sober Mr. Jones look like?

"Rule of the streets, boy. You get yourself into something, you can get yourself out of it." He continued drinking, turning up the volume as Raph composed himself miraculously enough not to grab the nearest vase and throw it at his skull full speed. But then he locked eyes with Lizzie, nodding her head towards the door and mouthing the words Just go as she scrubbed away. Then, Raph turned around, throw star in hand-

"Oh, nearly forgot-"

and flung it a solid one hundred and eighty degrees from his wrist and through the front screen of the TV, glass breaking as the football players inside, turned into black and white dots of nothing.

"What the hell!?" exclaimed Mr. Jones as Lizzie silently cackled to herself.

"Ups... Butterfingers."

He made his way downtown, snow setting on the pavements and not to mention, in his hair little by little, step after step arguing with himself whether or not he should apologize. So, what if Splinter had reached out to wonder boy and not him? He didn't know. How could he? Not remembering anything he'd probably just as soon thought he was crazy than he did thinking his long dead father had returned from the grave. He didn't even try. Maybe that's the worst part. He didn't have to. He never had to, the prodigy, it just happened. All the while Raph had been sitting out night after night, begging for his advice. For a voice, a sign just anything to let him know that he wasn't alone. That there was still hope, that maybe, thing's would somehow work themselves out. Granted, they did. In their own, weird way, but then Leo… of cause he'd made the connection. Just like always. That special bond or whatever the shell he'd called it. Why should Raph apologize? He had nothing to apologize for. Nothing. He was just, being Leo. Always the righteous one, right? Always knows what's best, always knows all the answers, what to do… always the better son, even when dead. It didn't make sense. It wasn't fair. And he supposed that's what it all really came down to. Fairness. Because as he'd just as soon learned from his time as a human, life was very much about anything but that.

Then, pulling him out of his thoughts…

Something moved behind him. Raph paused, hearing footsteps- no, slouching. Someone creeping up behind him, mumbling something inaudible and he once again turned to face whoever it was just hellbend on interrupting his brooding time.

"Okay, Mikey if this is another one of your pranks, I swear I'm gonna-

But there was no one there. At least, not on the ground, Raph's eyes led upward to the figure almost hovering above him, growling and grinning, teeth sharp as needles begging to dig themselves into flesh as the deadpanned eyes shone like a stoplight from above.

"Oh no"


"Donnie… Donnie! Donnie! Snap out of it!"

As Leo shook, Donnie back and forth his little brother slowly but surely started to have an epiphany. He'd been starring at the tube for two minutes now. The room, slowly getting into focus as the memory of darkness swirling around him started to evaporate. The sounds almost drowning for a moment in a fogginess and dizzy state he couldn't figure out, slowly dissolving and he realized that he was still standing. He didn't pass out. How is that possible? No, no I definitely fell, I remember that much. Argh, everything feels… lucid. Like he just woke up from the longest dream in the world, unable to remember it. Looking down at his hands and fingers, blinking a couple of times out of shock because for a solid moment he could've sworn they were dissolving. Like acid from his skin to his bones, until he blinked only to realize that- he was still in the room. No time had passed it seemed, the ticking was gone, the serum no longer burning his veins... He looked at Layton still hammering away and shrieking behind the glass, creating more and more fractures, which on any other day would've severely panicked the young scientist- except he was still struggling to figure out what just happened. Grabbing his arms, slightly thinner than usual, feeling his pulse, weakened but active, checking for vitals as-

"Donnie, wake up!"

Leo made him come back to reality.

"Wha- what?"

Leo was panting, sweat on his brow and eyes frantically dilated as he looked to his little brother for advice. The mutant still writhed around like crazy, scratching and biting doing basically everything in its power to somehow make… whatever was happening inside to stop.

"What do we do?! He's gonna break out any minute!"

Donnie looked at the time again, remembering. Udnerstanding, all of a sudden light up in his face. But- no it was too soon. It wasn't supposed to happen yet. Not even a week had passed, how was this even possible so early on? I don't understand. Donnie put his hand on the tube, as if that would somehow calm the poor man down, voice dim as he with a shadow over his face managed to mutter it out,
"No… no, he's… he's dying."

"What?!"

And then Donnie had another thought. A horrible, horrible selfish one, but what choice did they have here? It was Layton's life… or theirs. He looked to Leo, ready to bet his older brother had the answers on what to do, until he realized of cause. It's not really him, remember? It's up to me.

And with that, Donnie made a decision, grabbing his jacket from the hangar and rushing outside of the lab. "Stay, here I gotta see something-

Leo couldn't understand a single word being said, his heartbeat pounding at the least one hundred miles and hour in his chest.
"You don't seriously expect me to just hang back! I'm coming with you!" he protested, though Donnie stopped him in his tracks.

"Yes, you are. You're still wanted, remember? Just- I'll be right back! I know how to save him! I can fix this!"

Donnie didn't care that he was seeing double, he didn't care that his legs weren't as strong as they usually were, he didn't care. He didn't have the time. Instead he just kept on running, as fast as he could out of breath, with a pain that fried his lungs to raisins but he ignored it and pushed forward. Took the train, ran the blocks, jumped the roofs and crossed the right building until finally, finally he made it to the water tower. Out of breath, probably completely red in the face and with a winter jacket gulped up in sweat, he fell to his knees, digging through each bag, each book or box he could find, digging and digging and digging as time seemed to drag.

"Come, on, come on, come on, come on!" he started to become desperate, nearly pushing over a frame of Sensei and his brothers in favor of finding what he was looking for but, the more he looked, the more it dawned on him…

They were gone.

The cure. Each canister he'd stored, each fail safe he'd created just gone, vanished in the blink of an eye and he hadn't even bothered to check. Donnie started to feel his chest rise and fall, something icky and hard in his throat making his eyes water slightly as his voice broke, when he realized the truth once and for all. "No… no, no, no, no, no, please… please no… " he whimpered, head in his hands as he crouched forward, struggling to breathe. It was easy. This was easy, he could figure something out, he could figure something out, he could figure something out-

The beeper on the communicator rang. Donnie grabbed it, slowly, defeatedly moving it towards his ear, Leo's shivering voice vibrating through.

"Donnie… He's not moving"

Of cause, he was… because that's what happens. That's what was always going to happen, though Donnie had developed a bad habit of convincing himself that he was capable of doing the impossible. But no one was able to fool time. And at the core, that was essentially all he'd bet on at this point. Time. Now quickly running out and he felt hopeless. Absolutely alone and afraid and guilty, something inside him just breaking, once he realized that without the cure, he'd doomed his brothers. And it was all his fault. All his doing.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry I-

Leo quickly collected himself, though he didn't exactly know what the problem was. "Donnie, breathe. You tried. That's what mattered. You tried-

"No! No, you don't understand… it's gone. They're all gone, they took it. How I could I be so STUPID!?"

"What are you talking about?"

Donnie sighed, pulse weakening, and he felt his energy leave along with him until eventually he didn't even have the strength to cry. What good would that do anyway? He could cry all his water out, but it would not make a difference, other than wasting even more time than they'd already done…

"I'm sorry Leo… But I need you to remember. If you don't… we'll all die too" he said, looking at the small hole in his arm where the needle used to be. Only two options left… either, find a way to stabilize the purple mutagen in two days, or…

Find the only person who can make Leo remember.


The creature was not unlike Layton, if not significantly smaller in figure and a lot more… well, fur. Like hardened spikes all over its body, moving like a mix of an animal and a zombie, though twice as quick on its feet. Arms stretched out in monstrous proportions, spiked with the black liquid falling at the tips, skin like an otherworldly shooting star. Except instead of fulfilling your wish of finally get proper food that wasn't eaten out of a can, it tried to kill you, one claw after the other biting and scratching and howling.

"Guys! We got a bit of a problem here- WOAH!"

Raph spun to the side, people on the street screaming in terror as the creature used its almost wolflike spikes to navigate the buildings, staying above ground as it lunched out after him aggressively. Guess staying inconspicuous is out of the question… He grabbed his sai, ducked quickly to his knees, sliding in the snow before the mutant could get a chop off his head, and he used the momentum to try and cling onto its back. It was successful at first, Raph hanging onto it for a solid five seconds before being swung mercilessly into the nearest wall, back first. As he fell to his knees, the sound of something snapping somewhere in his bones made him pause for a moment- which also turned out to be a very bad idea. Because as soon as he did, the mutant grabbed him by the neck, and once again forced him against the wall as Raph struggled for breath, using his sai as a last-minute resort to stab it in the spiked arm. It almost didn't budge. Great. And as the monster snarled at him, the nearing wolf-like face of it drew closer, eyes watery for some strange reason Raph for the life of him couldn't figure out why was, as it finally set off to bite his head into pieces.

Before it could, however, something else hit the creature in the face- or more accurately the eyes. When Raph came to his senses, struggling to regain balance, he heard a familiar cry nearby, echoing in the already chaos inducing street.

"HANDS OFF MY BRO! " Mikey yelled, mask over his eyes as he predominantly kneed the mutant directly in the face.

"Mikey! " Raph exclaimed, too relieved to no longer be fighting the beast alone to care about secrecy. Mikey slit through the snow, charging at the creature with both nun chucks in hand, yelling out like a wild man as he was about to wrestle a lion. Difference was, a lion wasn't also covered in a poisoned fur of murder spikes, and a chemical glowing skin to boot. He made it about five feet, before he had to duck, tripping over his shoelaces unceremoniously as the mutant now seemed to target both boys at once. Raph, grabbed his sai, swung as fast as he could in front of the mutant, kicking it away from his brother and ushered them both into somewhere- anywhere the creature would not follow. Mikey, however, was too busy trying to stop the stars dancing around his head to notice it charging at his heel, and Raph panicky searched for anything they could use. Then he looked to the duffle bag, swung over Mikey's shoulder, desperately hollering;

"Mikey! The glitter!"

Mikey shook his head panicky, flipping the bag on his head to emphasize its emptiness.

"I'm all out dude!"
Raph could feel the heat return to his face, "You brought glitter to throw it ONCE?!"
"SEE? This is why we should always wear glitter! You never listen to my ideas!"

"Now?! You wanna do this now?!" Raph yelled, shoving both of them out of the way of the subsequent spike aimed for both of them, each miss presumably only making the creature more and more angry. Honestly, Raph couldn't help but relate. However, after their third, fourth and eventually ninth time of failure in defeating it, both figured that now would probably be a good time to actually come up with a plan. One that did not involve running around in circles, kicking its face in repeatedly and avoiding its poisonous spikes as it shrieked into the night like a toddler.

"Okay, it doesn't like light, right? We just gotta blind it out!" Mikey suggested, too proud of himself to realize the absurdity of the idea.
"WE'RE IN NEW YORK! How is it not already blinded out?!"
"Well, you got any better ideas?!"

And then, Raph had a thought, eyes darting towards the nearest skyscraper surrounding them.

"Funny you should ask" Raph whispered, for the first time thinking like a strategist, as he anxiously watched the creature being just ten feet away from turning his brother into a midnight snack. "Mikey! That building! We can draw it away from the people!" he yelled, flipping over a car and in front of the nearest crowd of people. He jagged the phone out of two teenage girls' hands, both of which luckily had flashlights on their camera, before tossing it to Mikey. Then, he managed to dodge the creature's blade, sliding under yet another car for cover, before retrieving an umbrella and a long coat from an elderly couple. "Mind if I borrow this?" he asked, not really caring, as ultimately the mutant was too busy shrieking in agony to care.

"Uh, Raph, I don't think it's rain season!" Mikey yelled, severely confused as Raph tossed him the umbrella, himself slinging the overcoat over his head like a flying carpet and tried to catch the creature's attention. "Hey ugly! THIS WAY! " he waved him over, for a moment thinking his moment of idiocy would be for nothing, when alas- the mutant seemed to understand. It took one glance with its almost melted eyes towards the shadows cast by both and started at once to charge at both almost desperately. Away from the lights, away from the lamps and the sounds and the car lights, and basically away from everything that contributed to the monster's inherent torment. Despite how much Raph fought against his better judgement. He stopped in front of the fuse box, flinging out his sai and once again dodging a lethal attack to his chest from the mutant, making Mikey look pale with worry. "Raph?!"

"Keep going, I'm coming!" Raph assured him, managing to stab it once near the shoulder blade, and as soon as he saw an open turning around- and stabbing the fuse box repeatedly with his blade. He really only needed the first sign of a spark igniting, for him to jog as fast as humanly possible towards the building, now flickering for a moment wildly in waves. Each floor's light slowly but surely losing power. It was working. The creature followed them as fast as it could, out of the light, towards the darkness, screaming, clawing at them, nearly pulling at their heels until the were close to the top. But before they reached it, Mikey suddenly let out a yelp, stumbling a bit as the creature seemed to have caught his ankle. He of cause retaliated, grabbing his nun chunks and flicking them once, causing the sharp end to retract.

"I told you, HANDS. OFF. THE MIKEY!" he yelled, slicing it once as he used the other tip to try to climb further, but the snow was getting in their eyes. It was at this point, Raph decided now might be a very good time to pull out the phones, aiming the flashlight at the beast, though it only lasted for a moment. Not soon after he'd opened the screen, did it turn to black after lack of charge. "Are you kidding me?!"

Then, a wail was heard, the monster now being the one in pain, and Raph lowered his gaze to find that it was coming from Mikey's phone this time, brightly shining into the creature's eyes as the momentum made it slip more and more. He held out his hand, trying by all he had left to reach him, too distract with actually fighting the thing to notice.

Then, a crack, and a loud cut was heard slicing into flesh, Raph with his heart stuck in his throat as he saw Mikey loose grip.

"Argh-"

"MIKEY! HANG ON!" he bellowed, probably loud enough for the entirety of New York to hear it, Mikey still holding onto the trusty chain of his nun chuck, and the blade that had at this moment in time, buried itself into the side of the building. Mikey tried to shake the creature off, but it held resolute, more water escaping its used to be eyes, and suddenly, Mikey noticed something in his gaze. Something that, despite his astonishing and never before seen intense focus and concentration on holding on, made him look into the mutant's face, seeing it for the first time as something… or, someone, he'd met before.
Then, a voice. Slow, gravelly, inhuman, but still, painfully apparent of that of a little kid, fighting its way through the jagged teeth buried throat.

"M…cki… Mi…cKy…."

Mikey's heart stopped, everything happening, stopped, and all of a sudden, he felt like the entire world just stopped moving, because he knew exactly who this was now. And he couldn't focus on anything else.

"... Simon."

But before he got another word out, the sound of the chain breaking his nun chucks in two filled the silence, as they both fell to the ground, plummeting towards the snow.

Chapter 13: Goodbye Surprise

Summary:

A devastated Mikey makes Leo do something really stupid...

Donnie has to confront his feelings once and for all.

Notes:

Okay so the "Snappening" be happening, aka, Apritello shippers please don't kill me for this.

Chapter Text

                                                     

 

 

2 days before the siege

He was just about to run, as fast as he could the purple mutagen in hand and the fiery building behind him, when he turned around and reality suddenly hit him like a brick. He felt his grip tighten around the blades, sweat on his brow as he reevaluated every decision led up to this moment. He should've known, really. He should've realized that this was a bad idea from the get-go- to put the team first before everyone else instead of risking everything by going it alone. And yet, here he was, purple mutagen container in hand, blood dripping by the tip of his blades and the fiery mayhem surrounding them from all sides.

And right there in front of him, not ten meters stood his partner in crime with a knife to her throat and a severe death gaze in her eyes that could've probably sent an entire battalion ablaze. The Oni-man stood firm, almost stiff as a board as he blankly starred ahead. Leo gulped. All around them lay the remains of fallen foot soldiers, now replaced by the hundred men worth of traitors waiting atop the building's- arrows pointing firmly in their direction. A dozen glowing dots worth of soldiers at the ready, now surrounding their leader who was especially not very happy with him and Karai turning his stock into charcoal.

"You know what you have to do. The canister, if you please" the Oni-man snarled, tightening the blade around Karai's throat to emphasize his point. This in turn made Leo twitch slightly, her on the other hand, not having it for one second.

"Don't you even think about it, Leo-"but she didn't get another word out, before her opponent once again pressed the blade to her neck, creating a small cut that for a solid few second of dread and nearly made Leo fall to his knees. What other choice did he have? He looked into the canister, a chill crippling its way down his shell as the memory of what this stuff could do, reentered his mind… sure, they'd destroyed their supplies, but who was to say they weren't capable of just making more? Or better yet, how could he have been so stupid, thinking they'd somehow be able to overman them? Even with the foot clan at their disposal, the only thing left now was a canister of mutagen and a platoon of soldiers deadAnd why? Because he got cocky again. And now, Karai was at the mercy of their enemy, because of himThey'd failed. As a result, putting everyone else in danger because of it. Because he was so desperate for a mission, so desperate for his family to be safe that he once again decided to lie to them. Even Karai had said so, but he refused to listen. Now look where that led us…

He took a breath, for a moment or two wondering what might've happened had they just grabbed the canister and left when they had the chance, before he solemnly put it on the ground and kicked it in the Oni-man's direction. And while his face was still covered with that ridiculous mask of his, Leo could almost see the smile underneath.

He then released Karai, or rather- he threw her to the ground and out of his way, Leo on his way to help her up when she suddenly made the snap decision to turn back towards him. She reached for her blade, in one moment of instinct flinging it towards his shoulder before, almost like a reflex the Oni-man flung her wrist sideways and pinned her to the ground. Leo however, was fast on his feet, flinging a star through the air until it dug into his mask sharp enough to send him staggering backwards. Karai rushed to her feet, Leo helping her up as they looked onto the fractured mask- one glassy eye, as cold as a corpses pale skin remaining in its place.

"Wait a minute… you?!" she stuttered, the color leaving her face. And just like that- a shower of arrows suddenly rained their way, both realizing that they had to get out of there now or the whole building would crumple down around them.


2 days before impending doom

"MIKEY!"

Raph reached forward, nearly tripping as the sound of the chain breaking send him nearly tumbling along with them. He saw the fall, Mikey and the creature plummeting to their doom in one eternity long moment that made his vision blur and his throat tightening in on itself as time stood still around them. Blinking rapidly, as if for just one moment he was back on that roof, witnessing the slaughter. Hopelessly watching as his broken body fell through the air, with no way of stopping it, out of sight, gone forever. The memory alone was enough to make Raph shiver and shake, completely frozen in his place, eyes closed in tight panic as if that would somehow disproof what he was seeing. However, as he clung to the railing, knuckles growing white and his heart beating louder and louder in his chest, he finally turned around to see-

-he was fine.

Well, he wasn't sure what just happened really, just now thinking his brother was surely crashing down a skyscraper with a spike covered mutant to his death, despite not hitting the ground, and he needed a second.

Actually, Raph had to take several seconds to really process what just happened, seeing Mikey hanging bouncingly from a zipline shot directly into the building below- now upon further inspection realizing the shooter was none other than Metalhead 3.0 standing firmly on the other side, Leo running rampantly across the snow, controller in hand and worry in his eyes.

Raph forced himself to take a breath, trying to calm his nerves but it was like his entire body was going into overdrive, ever nerve and muscle and vein inside him catching speed- until eventually and like it always did, he reached a boiling point. Anger fueling his mind as reality and memory mixed- flashing back and forth from the monster who impaled him to the one right now lying bruised in the snow. He reached for his sai's, the fire inside him somehow sparking enough adrenaline for him to crawl down the scale in record time, as he approached the creature. It was still alive, that much he knew, going by the way its venom filled claws slowly buried itself into the ground, as a low hollow growl rung out from under it. As if the fall had rendered it unable to stand, but still angry enough to want another go with its victims. That's where we've something in common, Raph thought raising his fist high in the air ready to strike as he imagined the sharp end pierce its neck. It only took him one glance, one solemn moment of unclarity for him to yell out a furious scream. Channeling all his anger, all his hatred into one single blow not caring about the repercussions while his mind circled back to the Shredder's mutated blades stabbing their Father in the chest.

"RAPH! DON'T!"

But before he landed, someone else got to him first, pulling him out of the memory with just one look- his arms stretched out in front of it. Suddenly, he felt hands fold around his arms, pulling him back forcefully as Raph struggled to get free and finish the job.

"IT'S DOWN! It's down! You can stop now!" Leo yelled, struggling but somewhat managing to keep him restrained.

"Get off me!"

But Leo didn't relent, biting his teeth as both dug their heels deep into the snow, Raph too eager to put a dent in the mutant's gut to really care. But then he saw the look on his little brother's face, and it was like all that resentment, all that hatred dimmed out in those few glances. Still lingering slightly on the surface, though Raph at this point figured that sending Leo into ground again would bring him as little to no satisfaction as he'd gotten when punching the walls bloody just before. He pushed him off, yearning to kick something close by, but pausing once he saw Mikey's shivering- his eyes still lingering on the mutant without even bothering to pick up the remnants of his weapons, now lying scattered in the snow. Raph not really understanding what or why, instead reached out with his hand in an attempt to comfort him, only halted by Leo insisting on facing his brother head on.

"What were you thinking?!" he broke in, Raph scornfully emptying out a laugh, arms thrown in the air.
"Ah there it is! Lecture time from the fearless leader, definitely missed that-

"You could've killed yourself! Heck, you nearly killed Mickey!"

"Hey, my plan would've worked! Maybe if you and can-opener over here had actually bothered to pick up the damn phone, we wouldn't have-

"You're lucky we even got here in time! Not exactly easy to get a hold of your average trouble craving lunatic, when the entire block is down in case you haven't noticed!" he yelled, Raph pushing away the thoughts in his head claiming Leo might have a point, in favor of justifying their actions. At least, it seemed that way in the moment…

"It hates light! I thought that was obvious, y-you told us that's its weak point!"

Leo looked like he was just about to burst a blood vessel.
"Ah yes, so of course that would explain why you thought climbing a skyscraper would somehow bring it down. Come on, what were you thinking?! Get to the top and somehow flash it off the edge after you've intentionally destroyed half the neighborhood!?"

"It's one building, no one even saw us up there-"

"A fuse box doesn't take down an entire city block!"

Raph was just about ready to counter, just as eager to start a fight as it appeared his goody two shoes brother was at the moment, before he eventually took in the words. "What?"
And finally, he understood why, as if by sheer coincidence no one had seemed to bother with the giant glowing monster falling from the sky just moments ago. The entire street as a matter of fact had just… died. Sirens in the distance from ambulances, police cars and frantic screams coming from the other end of the building, as a seemingly endless layer of darkness roamed around them area, only few droplets of light barely visible in the distance. Streetlights, telephone poles, heck, even cars had gone down, drowning everything that wasn't the two-meter-tall mutant in front of them in shadows. Raph hadn't even noticed before Leo pointed it out, too caught up in the battle to realize that it wasn't just the skyscraper going dark. Everything had gone dark.

Leo sighed, worry on his face, "The power's been out for miles now, it's not just here... No- this was deliberate. I mean, come on, did you seriously think you could shut down the power with just one blow?! That was your plan?"

"Don't even give me that! You know if you could even manage to cram it through your thick skull, then maybe it'd occur to you that I'm not exactly the idea guy! That's you! Or at least it used to be! Where was your genius escape plan when we needed it?!"

Of course, that's what I get for listening to you, he thought, equally angry with himself for failing as a capable leader yet again, as he was for bringing Mikey in dangerMikey, who'd stayed silent for the remainder of this entire conversation, back to the others as he starred quaveringly at the creature below his feet. They both saw this, not really knowing what to do, neither not even Leo in his current state used to their little brother staying so… quiet. It was eerie. Almost to a worrisome degree that, despite not wanting to admit it, gave Raph a very bad feeling.

"Come on, let's get out of here before police shows up" Leo suggested, doing whatever you had to press on the controller to make Metalhead 3.0 retract his zip line back into its sleeve.

"Finally, we can agree on something..." Raph said, hand once again, on their little brother's shoulder as if that would be enough to break him out of his trance.

"Mikey, you comin'?" he asked, the only sound escaping him being the small breaths escaping his mouth into tiny clouds of cool air. Raph tried to turn him around, gently, though he didn't seem to bulge, trying to grab his arm when suddenly, he saw the tears run down his brother's cheeks. Panic frozen in his now pale face, looking like he'd just seen a ghost while remaining completely stuck on the still-moving creature that just moments ago tried to kill him.

And as they were dragging the mutant towards the nearest cover, now neutralized by a single zap to the back as they'd done with Layton, only Mikey noticing the glowing pair of eyes following them closely from above.

Hands behind his back as an army of shadows rallied behind the mask wearing stranger- now nodding shortly, before vanishing seamlessly back into the abyss along with his followers, not a footprint in the snow.


When they reentered the lair, Donnie was the only one there, busy cleaning up the remaining shards of glass from the now obliterated tube lying in pieces in the lab. As for Layton- Layton wasn't exactly… there anymore. Leo had seen all of it. The convulsion, the grinding of the bones, the skin almost incinerating in on itself, leaving nothing behind but a speck of dust and torn apart set of limbs slowly driveling into nothing. It was exactly like the victims, Leo having read a good enough portion of them to recognize the same pattern, albeit not to this extreme. It was just as much revolting as it was heartbreaking. Granted, he'd only talked to Officer Layton a few times as he'd joined Hopkins in his apartment- or helped scold Leo for snooping around on the police station instead of going to school. But it only took that for him to know that he was a good person. Certainly not someone who deserved this fate, let alone the countless others who'd come before him. All mutilated in the blink of an eye, and all because of that serum, somehow turning the average person into something monstrous before ultimately rendering them into dust. And for what?

This was exactly the evidence Hopkins was looking for. If we'd just gone to him in the first place, maybe Layton wouldn't be… Leo shuddered at the word, helping Donnie fix up the next tube, hopefully more secure than the last. He'd try to ask him about before, not easily forgetting the crack in his voice over the communicator as he'd rushed off to who knows where in a panic- and he didn't really have a chance to, as Raph's signal beamed through the call quickly afterwards. Now resulting in this awkward tension, as Leo was almost close to a hundred percent certain he knew something he wasn't telling them. Something to do with the mutagen no doubt, except the words I need you to remember still seemed to linger in his mind. Not as a plea, but a statement. And whatever it was his supposed scientist brother had in mind, Leo hoped to god it would be soon, because the more he seemed to collect the missing pieces of his past, the more he seemed to grow incapable of focusing on the now.

"Okay so," Donnie began, clicking the last lock together as the mutant (still unconscious by the way) was placed inside, almost looking fairly peaceful for a moment as it was lulled to sleep, chest rising and falling calmly underneath the spikes. "When the power went out, my monitors send out a signal somehow almost identical to the radius of the mutagen detectors- picking up, at least from what I can tell, three links with a major concentration in approximately the last 24 hours. So, I ran them through a processor, deciphered the street numbers and found a possible storage here… and here. Which also happens to include… the OLS." He said, pointing towards the two dots on the screen. Neither needed a second glance to realize, though they weren't exactly sure how or why there was two big red circles around the NYPD and an old science lab from downtown.

"You gotta be kidding me" Raph scowled, crossing his arms. This had to be a mistake right…?
"How would they even get in unnoticed?"

"I mean, this is the foot we're talking about. They're ninjas. I'm pretty sure breaking into high security facilities without being noticed is an average Tuesday for them" Raph pointed out, though Leo was least to say, not very convinced.

"Still, it doesn't make any sense- Hopkins would've known. He's been investigating the canisters for weeks now! I'm pretty sure he'd know if they were right underneath his office this whole time"

"Hey, the scans don't lie. And besides, it makes perfect sense to hide it there. It's like playing decoy; the PD's send out the canisters around the city, wasting their resources while the real storage is right underneath their noses and suspicion is thrown off! Its genius"

"But we were at the OLS. Nothing was there! Not to mention, what kind of idiot would just willingly give their leverage over like that? I can't believe I'm saying this, but I'm gonna have to agree with Leo on this one"

And just as Leo was about to point out how truly impressive it was to see Raph actually agreeing with him on something, suddenly, a thought occurred to him, "They actually did manage to get one. Same night Layton went missing"

"And you didn't think to mention it?!" Raph yelled out, though Donnie was quick to diffuse his brother.
"Raph" he muttered, sternly, almost like a mother trying to keep her child in tow. It was still hard for him to wrap his head around the fact that Donnie was supposed to be the younger of the two- but then again, any comparison with maturity to him would probably be fruitless either way, he concluded. When he'd finally calm down a little, the scientist then turned to Leo again, who… now that he thought about it, didn't really know what to say. "And?"

"And nothing. That's the thing- You're telling me that purple stuff is what did… this, right? But then why haven't the police mentioned anything about the evidence?"

"Unless someone's keeping them quiet." Donnie muttered, hand under his chin mulling it over.

"Wouldn't put it past those bastards, corruption is kind of in their name"

"But why? For what? What could they possibly have to gain from an ancient ninja clan called the foot?!" Leo argued, seemingly the only one pointing out the massive absurdity of the situation.

Donnie sighed, his brow slightly furrowed, "I do have a theory, or well its more of a hypothesis really and we can't know for sure but, it seems to me, with the power outage, this guy attacking all of a sudden, maybe that's how they'll test it. Well, so far it seems they've gotten pretty damn close to whatever these guys are supposed to be. You barely stood a chance, compared to Layton." he explained, eyes darting back to the tube. "Think about it, all facilities are filled with test subjects from expendable ones to the authorities. Only ones I can't figure out are the ones at OLS, but with all their equipment, maybe that's how they'll make their next move. Once and for all, the final step or something. Not to mention-

"-They know we've been there" Leo finished, the sobriety of the situation finally setting in.

"Exactly. They must be trying to draw us out"

"Then what are we waiting for?! Casey's still stuck in there- we gotta get him out"

"Aren't you forgetting something? "

Raph stopped in the entryway, the look on his face already enough for Leo to know with certainty that he was going to regret this. But even so, he still decided that the voice of reason might as well be him, "This is the second time we've been attacked by mutants, and now an entire street of people has turned into their own personal playground. They went after us- they know we're onto them. Which means they must be onto us too, and you don't think storing three sets of mutagen doesn't look a little suspicious?" he tried, forcefully pushing aside his fears for the detective and wherever Karai found herself. If she was safe at all, despite the ruckus that was these last few days.

"You might not remember this Leo, but you and Casey are actually really good friends. Best friends actually, and if I were you, I think I'd really, really like to just shut my trap, and go save him instead of acting like a- Argh!"

Donnie didn't seem to hesitate to shut him up with the bow staff to Raph's shin, "What Raph's trying to say is, if we don't get to those canisters in time, we might not get another chance. It's now or never"

"And Layton? You still haven't explained how Sparkles over here exploded" Raph added, in turn making Leo want to borrow the stick.

It dawned on him that they were the only ones who knew his fate… deeming it their responsibility to tell Hopkins, to tell his family. With no body as evidence, and no proper way of explaining the circumstances of his death, they'd have to- he'd have to somehow face him with the news... But where do you even begin? This was… awful. The memory of his twisted body writhing inside, still burned clearly into his subconscious. Leo was getting dizzy just thinking about it, and he wasn't the only one it appeared. Donnie gulped, face gone pale like there was something stuck in his throat, before finally stuttering out the words.
"I… I don't know. Must be some error in the testing, as far as I can tell. I mean, they've been experimenting with this stuff for months now, there's no saying how unstable their batches are becoming. Not to mention, the supply is running thin enough as it is without the Kraang left to supply it. My guess? They're concealing what's left"

"Can you cure him?"

They all turned around, Mikey's voice suddenly and explicitly filling the room after what, ever since they returned, had felt like an eternity of silence. He'd put his hand on the glass, still watching over the mutant inside before he now, still not without lifting his gaze spoke up. Except now, somehow and in an almost unnaturally depleted way, the once cheerful optimistic energy of their little brother was replaced with the emptiness in his voice ringing hollow. As if it wasn't even him speaking anymore- the surprise of this enough to make all of them do a double take, trying to process.
Finally, Donnie was the one who spoke up, worry on his face as he dug for any sense of reassurance he could find. "I don't know… yet. But don't worry, I think I know a way I just- gotta figure it out. Whatever the case, Layton lasted at least a whole week before he-

"-died? Like he's going to, right?" Mikey finished, rising to his feet as his gaze fell to the ground. Raph sighed heavily, hand on his shoulder as he leaned down to eye level, though Mikey didn't seem to react.

"Mikey, we're going to fix this. This won't be like Layton, Donnie'll make sure of it. Right, D?"

Donnie nodded affirmingly. "Whatever it takes"

Mikey didn't respond, just tipped his head slightly before turning back to the tube. It seemed the brothers shared a momentary agreement to leave him be, not even Leo who despite not remembering spending a life with him, felt the light dim slightly in the room. Whatever the toll may be, fact remained that they were still just kids. This was way out of their control, and Leo couldn't understand why he was seemingly the only one seeing this, given so far, the Hamato's appeared to have no qualms about getting themselves into trouble on the daily- the entire city on their shoulders and all in the name of a dead man halfway into the grave... Something that, at least to him, didn't seem like it was going to stop the damage being done. Not by themselves.

"Maybe we can talk to him. Hopkins knows me- if we just tell him what we know-

"You seriously wanna negotiate with that guy? Are you nuts?! He's going to arrest you first chance he got!- no, we have to do this our way" Raph protested, making a point swirl his sai battle ready in his hands.

"And what way is that exactly?"

"The way that works" he snarled, Leo only now realizing the bandages wrapped around his bloodstained knuckles.

"Clearly"

"Guys, we gotta stay focused" Donnie interrupted, pushing both brothers aside as he made his way over to the computer, slowly tapping away at the keyboard. Leo sighed, feeling a headache incoming as the night seemed to grow longer for every second they spend underground, "Okay, so we can't warn them, fine. But how do you plan on destroying it?" he asked, Donnie shaking his head.

"We can't- not without unleashing it too. One drop and we might turn into those things, or worse, turn everyone inside into goo. No- we have to use the cure somehow. If I can just… use the same serum to somehow transform the chemicals inside, then one drop would be enough to, potentially, remake an entire canister. It'd be completely harmless"

Raph let out a scoff, throwing his arms into the air, "Great! Just perfect, really! Though, one minor thing… you still haven't exactly explained how we're even going to get the cure before they unleash-
"Guys! GUYS!" Leo suddenly interrupted, everyone going quiet as yet another realization set in like a brick. One he couldn't believehe hadn't realized sooner.

"Where's Mikey?"

They all sped down the hall, fast paced towards the footsteps echoing throughout the lair, out past the crumbling remains of the brick walls they used to call their home and deeper into the far reaches of the metro section of their hideout. Leo was right behind the much more agile Donnie and Raph as the three hastily and rather clumsily chased after Mikey, proving that despite his size, he was still the fastest out of all four of them.
"What the heck is he doing?! MIKEY!" Raph exclaimed though he didn't seem to care, even if he heard him.
"Sure! Yell at him…! Not like that hasn't worked before!"

"Funny you should say that, Don. Speaking from experience by any chance?!"

"For once… can you two just… STOP. FIGHTING!?" Leo panted, feeling a slight tingling on the side of his skull as his bruised body struggled to keep up.

"Good luck… telling him… that! Chalupa- I forgot… how fast he is.."

"But not smart- he's going after Oni" Raph concluded, his pace slightly accelerating as both Leo and Donnie raised their brows.
"What?! How… how do you know!?"

"Call it a hunch, lets just… catch him before he… does something stupid " he muttered, the exit nearing as moonlight shimmered through the lit, half closing before the figure above moved out of the way- the three brothers quickly following. They climbed up, barely catching glimpse of the orange fabric in his mask, rising above the buildings and out of sight, before promptly, and almost completely out of breath, they all climbed the fire escape. However, as they reached the top, something flickered for a moment, Donnie not managing to get more than a "get dow- out, before they were all suddenly blown sideways.

Purple smoke filled their vision, as Mikey's figure continued towards the next building, not even a weapon in hand as he apologetically fled the scene.

"Oh no you don't! MIKEY!" Raph however, wasn't having it. He threw himself forward, managing by some luck and brute strength to lash onto Mikey's ancle, keeping him on their side of the roof before suddenly- and before neither Donnie nor Leo had any time registering what just happened, Raph was slammed to the ground. Arm twisted painfully down, pinning him in place as Mikey without a word overmanned him, continuing his way down the next building.

"Mikey!" Donnie yelled, Leo helping Raph to his feet as he begrudgingly accepted, while he continued the pursuit. "MIKEY! YOU CAN'T DO THIS ON YOUR OWN! Come back! We need a PLAN! " he continued, pausing for a moment as Mikey with a striking efficiency Leo couldn't help but admire, used another smoke bomb to cloud the area. Thinking that he'd use this as a means to get away, they had a second or two to react before three things happened, all in the spam of what appeared to be fifteen seconds if anyone was counting. Firstly, it appeared Donnie's staff was for the hundred bajillion time broken into two, first piece nearly hitting Leo in the eye, as the second piece was pushed alongside its bearer into Raph. Secondly, there was Raph trying very hard and not very successfully to appeal to Mikey with the non-lethal side of his sai's, only to discover that he wasn't bearing any weapons at all, fighting effectively and efficiently with the broken end of a broom and the lit of a trashcan. He used the broom handle to trip Raph to the ground, dodging his attempt to restrain him with the lit, by promptly bashing the weapons out of his hands not too painfully.

"Mikey, what- what's the matter with you!?" he groaned, pain in his side as he stumbled to the ground just as exhausted as Donnie felt. But then, thirdly, there was Leo, having both arms up in seeming surrender, eyes pleading for him to just wait.
"Mikey, we can fix this. We'll talk, just come back to the lair with us. It's going to be alright… okay?"

Mikey opened his mouth, assumingly to disagree, but his eyes told a different story. Though, slightly hidden behind the fog Leo recognized the look, perhaps remembering how it felt too. The anger consuming every fiber of your body- the regret and guilt gnawing away at your core because you knew you could've stopped it. Knew if you had just been fast enough, more careful, if you'd just considered the risks, maybe she wouldn't have become the monster they turned her into… He understood. Not knowing fully why, but he did. And as this temporary pain of yet again collecting memories numbed his senses, Leo realized too late that Mikey was already gone. Not waiting for the others to get up from their severely bruised ego's at having been beat by the youngest sibling, he followed, despite his fears of falling over the edge. Building after building, jumping dangerously high into the air with the nerves in his body beating louder and louder inside him, running until it felt like his lungs were collapsing, closer and closer, until finally-

Mikey stopped. Too exhausted to continue, but too resentful to turn back. He starred breathless over the edge, hands on his knees as his back bended spine kept bouncing up and down like a motor engine collecting speed- Leo not having the time to get a word out before he turned around. Having grabbed the broken handle of door, he used the bended metal to twist Leo's wrist behind his back, nearly tripping him to the ground if he hadn't propelled himself forward. "Mikey, whatever's going on you need to listen to us- we are going to stop them, okay? But not like this. You have to trust us here, going by yourself won't solve anything. Trust me on that"

Mikey still didn't answer, lowering his gaze as he came in fast- heaving as he kicked Leo solid in the chest, faster than he was able to dodge it, and hard enough to knock the air out of him entirely. Leo tried to get up, swallowing the pain just long enough to see Mikey approaching him with what he could only assume was another flash bomb in his hands, raised high above his head. He was shivering, Leo noticed. Trembling actually, trying hard to stay resolute though his emotions betrayed him. And as his eyes started to water, lips quivering and seemingly his entire stance started to crumple, Leo- just in the nick of time wrapped his arms around his brother. Mikey, as a result dropping the egg, before he gave himself over to his embrace, voice all but a whimper as he dug into Leo's shoulder. He could feel his chest aggressively bouncing up and down, the guy a few seconds ago about to blast him to kingdom come, now crumpling in his arms, nothing but a scared out of his mind kid. And he didn't even know why… didn't know what to say, just kept holding him like the brother he used to be. Like he presumably always was, now more apparent than ever.

"He… he reached out… to me. He tried to-… b-but I didn't… listen! I just- If I just-… it's my fault he's… it's my fault… " he mumbled, tears streaming down his face as they both sat down, Leo not letting go.
"Who reached out to you?"

Mikey gulped, trying hard but stammering through his words, and before he could even get any out, the hastened footsteps of Raph and Donnie approached them. Starring confused, scared... Seeing Mikey like this was, to put it simply… it was heartbreaking.

"S-simon… I could've-… h-he tried to tell me- I wasn't there, I should've…" he said, understanding washing over all three of them suddenly, as the repercussions of tonight finally dawned on them once and for all.


Something was off. Not just on the station- ever since the blackout last night, the city had been up in chaos. People claiming' they saw monsters roaming free, while others (conspiracists mainly) was starting to distrust their enforcers, blaming it on the NYCPD for lack of results in the past few weeks. Citizens hiding inside their homes, as street punkers and gangs roamed freely around, causing disruption in every corner remaining…

Fifty-two people missing in total, most of which wound up either a shell of who they used to be, or a pile of bloody clothes on the sidewalk. He'd gotten nothing out of that Jones' kid, his superiors refusing him access to his cell like he was the prize toy in some grand lottery. No news from the red bandit either, vanishing almost the exact time Leo had and it made him wonder…. All the time in the world to escape that hospital, only to stay for a show about aliens and spaceships. Now, the kid jumps out of a window and it's like he was never even there. Maybe it was just the four all-nighters talking, but the detective was starting to think maybe the kid wasn't even real at all. Just another twisted manifestation in his head, brought upon by the stress of solving a murder case run by ninjas and mutated snakes and what not. It was ridiculous. The more he thought about it, it really was ridiculous and after so many hours at a desk looking at evidence… nothing. Hopkins was as close to finding the true killer, as he was to the morning latte he right now stood in line to at his favorite café in Queens.

After about fifteen minutes of waiting all too patiently for his age to allow, he made his way to the metro station, tired out of his mind. He was growing a never-ending headache, and as he felt his promotion slip more and more out of his hands, so did the hope that he could somehow tame New York city back to its former self before Christmas. No more conspiracies, no more crazy kids running around, no more vigilantes, no more deaths- no more innocent people dying because of him.

"Detective,"

The cop thought, once again, he'd fallen victim to his stress finally catching up with him. But then he turned around, standing just five meters away and he was starring at none other than the missing kid himself. Same bandaged body as the one he'd left him in, except somewhat was changed about him too… Maybe it was the way he stood, hands in his pockets almost more confidently than ever, a tiny wrinkle between his brow telling Hopkins that something was bothering him. And not just the fact that he'd essentially returned from the dead, presumably just another corpse not unlike the rest of the PD's victims. Yet here he was, in the flesh, alive… but still…

off somehow. Hopkins could feel it- feel that something was wrong. And it made his stomach churn just thinking about it.

"We need to talk"

They'd found themselves underneath the train tracks' metal beams, stationed high above as every so often the rumble from the trains passing could be heard crackling through the concrete. Leo shuddered, eyes everywhere as he explained, Hopkins most notably noticing the blue bandanna stuffed into the underside of his pocket- nearly identical to that of the red bandit's'. He was walking back and forth as he talked, hands fumbling over the new cuts and bruises on them Hopkins recognized to definitely be fresh, as the boy he'd spend so many weeks housing told him the tale.
Word for word, starting with the most shocking, they're my brothers, and ending in the even more absurd we need your help. Stunned, the detective noticed his latte going cold as his brain struggled to take in the information. Everything from the secret ninja clan roaming New York city, to the secret brothers he'd apparently let kidnap him under legal authorities' eye. He mentioned the mutants, none of which resembling that of Hamato Karai, and sounding almost just as crazy coming from the average person as he was desperate. Worry on the kid's brow as he continued pacing, waiting expectantly for the cop to say something. Anything. To acknowledge what he was saying as evidence. To brush aside his logical reasoning in favor of blindly trusting that the kid responsible for nearly costing him his job, was telling the truth.

"Look, I know it's a lot to take in, I almost wouldn't have believed it myself if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes b-but its true. They're in the city. And they're- they're like nothing you've ever seen, Hopkins. We need your help" he said, almost pleading, giving that look on a kid's face when they're almost certain the adult in front of them is not hearing a word they're saying. "Look, I'm sorry I didn't tell you before. I know I should've, I just- I didn't know what to believe, I guess."

Leo hung his head, probably going through the ten million arguments in his head trying to justify him telling the cop. The cop who now, after having taken it all in little by little was starting to wonder, if he was crazy enough to not dismiss it immediately. But he'd spend enough time with the kid to know well enough that he was a terrible liar, and whether he believed him or not had been rendered almost completely immaterial following latest events.

"How long have you known about this?" he asked, body tense.

"Since… since I ran away?" Leo muttered, guilt on his face. Old habits died hard. "I know this sounds crazy, but I promise you I'm telling the truth here! And the more time we waste sitting around doing nothing the more people will- "

"I believe you" Hopkins interrupted, face blank as something loomed inside him. Same feeling right now prompting him to keep a safe distance despite the overwhelming difference in size.

Leo looked up, not understanding. "You do?"

Hopkins sighed, trying to collect his thoughts, as impossible as that seemed at the moment, "So, okay, let me just get this straight for a moment… you're saying your family's been investigating this, what was it… foot clan? Right underneath our noses all this time, and that, you've not only been playing house with these crooks to find these alleged mutants, but you actually know where they're hidin'? And you didn't tell us?"

"Well, yes but no, it's complicated but look- there's something else…" Leo's face went dark, another train racing past the tracks up ahead, in the process sending sparks and shadows glistening around them. He reached into his pocket, eyes avoiding Hopkin's face as he put a torn-up police badge into his hands. "Layton's dead. He attacked us in the sewer, I... I'm really sorry"

Hopkins starred at the badge for a while, not knowing what to say. He knew immediately, after a while of grieving, having almost moved past the point of believing his old partner might be alive. And yet, looking at his remains… it was almost like the universe cementing his passing. Putting together everything from Leo's insane story to the attack in the old church nearly costing him his life, to the purple canisters still as dissipated from the NYCPD's radar as it had been for weeks now. He imagined Layton, whatever sick twisted experiments he'd undergone to turn him into the same monstrous creature capable of putting a man down with just one strike… somehow, finding it all the more plausible, as he considered the damage. The victims in their shredded state, half alive with not even a second to breathe… was it possible the same thing had happened to his friend? All this time, was this really the effects of the mutagen? And he'd not only let this happen, but he'd invited one of them straight into his home… Hopkins paused, folding his hand around the badge before stuffing it down into his back pocket. He approached Leo, the kid hesitant at this but not backing away, as Hopkins put both hands on his shoulders, embracing him slowly.

"It's okay. You did what you had to do" he muttered, Leo not sure how to respond to this besides just nodding and accepting. "Leo?"

"What?"

"You did right by telling me, kid" Hopkins said, determination guiding his hand- grabbing a hold around the metal trigger, leading it to Leo's neck before without fail, he shocked him into unconsciousness. "Which is why I can't let you leave"

A quick, almost unnoticeable gesture, that fortunately no one seemed to notice, as Hopkins supported the kid back to his car, calmly placing him on the backseat before he reassured himself that he was doing the right thing.

That he was going to make this right, one way or the other.


"Gone? What do you mean gone?!"

Donnie sat down, head sizzling as Raph's constant pacing back and forth in front of the Tv made him wonder how long he'd actually been doing it. The front vein in his forehead close to popping at any second now. Donnie sighed, feeling at a loss. One problem after the other and with only a day left to get the cure- of course their fearless leader had decided to leave them now of all times. Was that supposed to be temporary too?

"Gone, you know the Hungarian restaurant on fifth avenue: Gone?- I mean that he's GONE! I picked up his transmitter around noon, now it's somewhere in downtown... He must've gone to that cop, but he's not picking up so unless he's doing it on purpose, I'm pretty sure he's-
"Gimme that-" Raph bit, stealing the communicator out of Donnie's hands before he could protest. "LEO! If you don't pick up RIGHT now, I'm going to personally kick you so hard you'll forget how to sneeze when I'm done-

"Not. Helping." he yelled, stealing it back. It was hopeless. No leader, no plan, no one on the surface being on any help, given that most of them seemed to primarily be out to kill them at any cost. Donnie sighed, genuinely feeling the weight of their mission starting to make him wonder if they even stood a chance. Teamwork so far seemed to be out of the window, leaving behind a disjointed mess in its place struggling not to tear the whole place down. Donnie sighed, "What are we going to do?"

Raph paused for a moment, really mulling this over before determination somehow crept back over his face, as he began collecting patches of weaponry. And whether or not his seeming confidence was a fabrication or not, Donnie still appreciated the attempt.

"Well- we have to find him, that's what we're going to do. Give that wrinkly old bastard a piece of our mind" he said, emphasizing his point by solemnly slamming together his fists. But then-

"I can't"

Once again, Raph had to pause, not sure if he heard that right, or if almost falling down a skyscraper had somehow damaged his hearing, "You… can't."

Donnie gulped, mind reeling a million miles an hour in his brain, because the truth was that he wanted to go… he wanted to help, to make sure that Leo was safe and to ensure that when the time was right, they'd be able to take the foot head on and turn everything back to normal. But there was still another priority looming in his mind… something he alone had to do, knowing that it was his last and probably best shot at getting Leo's memories back just in time. To get the last sample of the cure back and using it to make sure that his brothers were safe. To make sure that his mistake was corrected, before time ran out and all this would be for nothing because of him. Donnie couldn't have that. He just couldn't.

"There's just… something I have to look into. It's important that I… keep an eye on Metalhead 3.0. If I can just get him up and working again, sneaking into the NYCPD should be a piece of cake. I mean, you don't actually think that cop is just going to agree to help us, right? "

"Not unless he's taking Leo on a field trip to celebrate." Raph muttered, slinging his sai's back into his belt before he noticed something, turning back. "Hey, Don, are you feeling alright?" he asked, and now that Raph mentioned it, Donnie had been feeling a lot worse than usual. The last dosage of experiment thirty-seven rendering him temporarily blind for five minutes as well as causing extreme nausea, that he'd miraculously been able to recover from before anyone noticed.

"What do you mean?"
"You've been spacing out a lot ever since we got Mikey back. You' sure, you're ok?" Raph continued, apparently not very convinced by Donnie's very calming and very perfected approach to his question.

"'Course I am! Why would you say that? I've never felt better actually, just a little… yawn, tired. A simple product of the cells collapsing relatively faster in rate, due to massive overexertion derived from the transformation of a brand-new nerve system to pilot the multifaceted neuro-

"OKAY! Okay! Forget I asked"

Donnie smiled, though it was only a half-smile. Equally genuine as it was almost sad to him, that this, despite so many trials and error might've been his last chance to stabilize the mutagen. "You can handle it, right?"

Raph sighed, eyes darting towards the lab where, just in the crack of the door you'd see Mikey sitting cross-legged in front of the tube not closing an eye. He hadn't said anything, mostly just… observing. Not having left the spot ever since they returned, the gang had collectively decided to leave him be until they figured out what to do. Now it was up to Donnie to ensure that Simon was cured- his responsibility. Not just for Mikey.

"It's not me I'm worried about"


When Lizzie first saw the text on her phone, she didn't know what to think. It was a jumbled, almost unreadable mess of words clustered together, that only a Jones would be able to fully understand. Nonetheless, following their father going on his usual trip to downtown, Lizzie put on her overcoat, confusingly trying to follow the instructions as they were presented to her. She was confused, albeit too relieved to hear word from her brother to really care about the fact that he was essentially leading her down into the middle of nowhere, underlying the fact that it was an emergency. She barely understood who she was supposed to be looking for, putting her crutches to the side as an old lady on the bus asked her where a little girl was going by herself. She ignored her of course, trying to navigate the map she'd borrowed from her dad's desk drawer in his living room- meanwhile having subsequently armed herself with Arnold's hockey mask and a necklace of spray cans hanging loosely around her neck. As for the staffs, she'd successfully albeit not very easily managed to congratulate herself on taping the underside of each to one of the crutches, getting off the bus and further down the decoded route without being followed.

When she finally found herself at what appeared to be a dead-end a rather, not so pleasant thought occurred to her, and she looked down to confirm her suspicions. The smell was enough to make her want to vomit, opening the lit of the cover slightly as she starred down into the dark bacteria filled hellscape that she undoubtedly was about to traverse. So, as she strapped two armlength gloves around her hands and fingers, successfully tightened the knee-protectors and sanitized the straps, she finally pulled down the hockey mask over her face (a desperate attempt to shield her from the smell) before making her way down the tunnel.


When he looked up, the building was the same it'd always been, not much had changed really. Same bricks cemented in the wall, same balcony just a story high only ever seen from above- Donnie reminiscing to a time when the only way of transport for the outcasts, where the rooftops. Now as he stood there, one step away and a solid knock on the door, it occurred to him… how many times had he stood here? Following the days of the mutation, the days when Donnie finally became a human being, walking on this very street feeling his throat tighten. He'd wanted to knock on that door so badly for so long. Wanted to just… see her. Just once. Just, letting her know that he was okay. That he missed her and that he, he wanted her to know exactly how he felt. But every time he did, there'd come that wavering pit in his chest compelling him to back away. But it wasn't just to keep her safe. If Donnie was being honest with himself, something he'd struggled a lot within recent time, the main reason he hadn't just stepped through those doors and told her everything was the fear of what she might think. Would she be happy for him? Angry that he lied? Would she be afraid to see him like this? Confused? Betrayed? Would her feelings for him derive from the change, or would it be a testament to her continuous avoidance of confronting his- the feelings that were so obviously there… the dream that he'd build in his head, telling him that no matter what, she'd always have his back. Now shell-less, but still. This wasn't about him. This had become so much bigger now, that the only thing that mattered, was that Leo remembered who he was, now, once and for all.

And yet, as he stood there stiff and with his fist still hovering in the air, his gaze couldn't help but wander back to the balcony. And so, praying very significantly that her aunt wasn't home to spot him, Donnie instead climbed the front, managing with little trouble to make his way past the first floor, in front of her window- just like old times.

Okay, okay, okay, breathe, breathe! You got this, you got this! Easy piecy. Come on, Donnie… they're counting on you here…who cares if she hasn't seen you in three months?! She won't be mad. She'll understand, come on its April! She'll help! Yeah… she'll understand. You got this. Okay, then- deep breath… Here we go:

And so, he knocked on the glass (regretting this action as soon as he'd done it). For a while nothing happened, just Donnie contemplating all the quickest possible escape routes in the shortest amount of time before slowly, but surely, the window opened. Cautiously of course, because let's face it- you hear a knocking on your window you wouldn't immediately open up expecting company, and yet… there she was. April, for a split-second, peaking through the window before she noticed Donnie starring star struck back at her. Then, a scream.

"No! Nononono- no! It's okay! It's okay! April it's me! It's me! I'm not here to hurt you!" Donnie exclaimed, barging inside as he dodged toy animals and books being thrown at him, until finally a sharp black fan was propelled at him- only dodged in the nick of time as Donnie used his bo to block it. It bored deep into the wood, barely missing his head, and upon seeing the familiar Hamato crest painted onto the side of the Tessin, she stopped. Holding another book in her hand ready to throw when realization suddenly fell over her face as she realized the stranger, was actually not a stranger at all, it was-

"Darnly?!"

Oh, right. That whole thing…

"April, listen to me-

"What the heck do you think you're doing?! I could've taken your eye out! How did you find me?! Wha-why did you find me?! What the heck are you doing in my room?! " she exclaimed, clearly not pleased at the intrusion. Well at least she's still on guard, he thought smiling a bit, until he noticed the suitcase on her bed, almost fully packed. Well, it was until she decided to unceremoniously throw half of its contents at full speed near Donnie's face.

"April, look at me"

"What?"

"Just…" and as he said this, he moved closer, hands defensibly in the air but willingly stepping closer, breaking the barrier between them. "Like- really, look at me. I'm sorry I didn't say anything before it's just-… it's a lot to take in. But just, really try to take a good look, okay? It's me. Remember? Not ringing any bell? Science guy? The smart one? Once possibly on a clear night sky before we met might've- I dunno, saved your life? No? Wait, hang on-" he said, pulling out the fabric of his mask, tightening it promptly around his face, shoulders back as he anticipated her answer. He could feel the seconds tick by as by magic, April too lowered hers, putting down the book as her eyes suddenly lit up, confusion and fear mingled on her more and more. Like she wasn't sure if the janitor from that old laboratory she recently visited had really broken into her bedroom speaking nonsense, or if maybe, impossibly so of course but still with a tiny chance of truth to it… it was really him.

"…. Donnie?" she exclaimed, mouth agape as it finally dawned on her. Donnie on the other hand, felt the red rise through his cheeks as he rather awkwardly let out a smile, revealing his tooth gap and ruffling the back of his head nervously in the revelation.

"Heheh- Surprise?"


When Leo came to, everything was pretty much a blur. His body feeling almost jittery as his vision struggled to come back into place. He heard voices echoing slightly throughout the room, for a moment thinking maybe he was back in the lair overhearing the others' argument, when he then tried to sit up- which, least to say didn't go over very well. As a matter of fact, he found that both his hands were neatly handcuffed behind a wooden beam, limiting his movements. Finally, blinking a couple of times and battling the remnants of electricity still pulsating somewhere in his nervous system, he started to get a grasp at his surroundings.

It was some kind of apartment complex, not very fancy, probably from downtown where the rent was cheaper and the wallpaper paint less refined. It wasn't Hopkins' apartment, that much he realized just from seeing the at least orderly mess of stuff lying around in neat stacks. Nothing like the cluster in the detective's apartment, still sending shivers down Leo's spine. No- this place was much more… cluttered, sure, but in a very different way. He noticed bookshelves upon bookshelves stacked to the max, a small box-sized TV and billboards upon billboards filled with red threads and pictures, enough to send any cleaning service home and packing. Maybe a journalist? But why on earth would Hopkins' kidnap Leo to a journalists' apartment and not the police station? Scratch that, actually, why did he kidnap me at all?! Coming up on the already millions of different questions still running rampant in his skull. Most of which questioning, how the heck he was going to get the others' attention in time before nightfall. Only one problem- there was duct tape over his mouth too, making all those questions a little impossible to voice, unless he just so happened to remember some ancient ninja trick involving escaping out of plastic handcuffs with a gag and no weapons. Okay, maybe this wasn't such a good idea after all-

"Are you insane?!"

"Just, calm down for second, okay?"

"Calm down?! God damn it Hopkin's you can't just bring a kid into my apartment with duct tape at the ready and expect me to just smile and wave! What the hell are you thinking?!"

"He knows where they're hiding it, Kurtzman, I have to do my job-
"I don't give a damn if he knows where to get a billion dollars- You've gone too far, Hopkins! " the voice yelled, somewhere behind the beam, Leo concluded most likely coming from the kitchen, as the two men continued yelling each other's throat's dry.
"What- you think I wanna do this for fun?! I took him in myself- he's too important to let loose! I- If… If I had a choice, you know I wouldn't have come to you for help. Not unless I had a good reason. "
"Release. Him. Now." The voice insisted, something oddly familiar about it that almost took Leo for a loop, thinking he was about to pass out again.

"You know I can't do that. They won't believe me without evidence- and this is the closest I've gotten without getting the lights knocked out of me, and I am not letting this go for more innocents to get mutilated under our watch. I'm not dropping this. Not on my life."

There was a 'crack' sound emanating from the wooden beam as Leo mistakenly tried to stay still, footsteps approached him shortly after, revealing none other than Hopkins in the apartment, quickly followed by another gentleman. This one a little older, but equally grey haired and a whole lot more friendly looking than his partner. He wore a grey fedora, a worn-out suit and a face coded in disapproval and guilt, as he looked down upon the prisoner he'd unwillingly invited into his home. At least, Leo assumed this was his home.

"Don't. Don't even try it." Hopkins said, struggling to stay resolute, but his eyes betrayed him. "I'm doing this to protect us"

Leo didn't say a word, even if he could, maintaining eye contact given that was all he really had left to emote. He wanted Hopkins to know that he was angry. That what he was doing was wrong and that somehow, in a way Leo still struggled to understand, there was still a part of him that knew he was telling the truth. But as he crouched down, his gaze piercing like that expression he'd always get whenever he hit a rock in his research, Leo saw something different. This wasn't the same Hopkins he'd left… maybe it was the revelation of his friend's fate, maybe the desperation had finally caught up with him- he didn't know. But there was no denying the determination still burning through the cop like a wildfire, telling Leo that whatever happens now, he'd be powerless to fight back. Starring back at the guy responsible for getting him out of that hospital all those months ago, with a death glare only a Hamato could muster.

"Listen… all I want, is to stop this mayhem from killing anymore innocent people. No more monsters running around, no more kids fighting our battle for us. You're a good kid, Leo. I know you only wanna do the right thing, and the best thing you can do for your friends, is telling me one thing. I mean you always wanted to help out with the investigation, right? Well, I kept my promise. You got your family back. Now I need you to keep yours" he said, leaning in close. ."Tell me where the mutant is. I know you're protecting her, it's the only explanation. You show up, not three days later telling me you're a Hamato and if that wasn't enough- you've somehow managed to capture one of them. If I can just, get that mutant and show it to the higher ups, I can promise you, no one else will die. It's the only way we can stop these freaks. Get your life back, Leo… your freedom."

Leo shuddered, panic rising in his chest. The detective then rose to his feet, his full height towering over him like a giant and making Leo feel even smaller than he already was.

"So, what'll it be?"

Leo didn't say anything, anger rising in him as the realization that Hopkins might actually believe he would fall for any of this. That he would just blindly away their hideout for him to show off Mikey's friend to get a promotion. Leo wasn't stupid. He knew what this was really about- what it'd always been about, and how incredibly naïve he'd been for thinking maybe that'd changed… and then he remembered something, seeing as Hopkins so humbly stationed in his front belt, the gun matching that of the bullets from the lair. The same bloody trails used to hunt down the apparent 'mutant' that attacked him. Her… And suddenly Leo realized who he was referring to, the anger already burning inside him now reaching a boiling point. That's why she didn't come back, he thought. He shot her… he must've, who else could it be?! But why… why would he do that?!

Too lost in his anger to yell, Leo instead persisted, shaking his head bitterly as an answer, while letting Hopkins know exactly how he felt. Then, a light chuckle could be heard escaping his stubby mouth. "You know, I found it ironic how, just like your dear old dad, you seem to have a knack for surviving fires. It's almost supernatural, wouldn't you say? But of course, you can't remember any of that. Pretty convenient if you ask me. But then I realized something. Maybe it's not that…" he said, pacing around the room as Kurtzman watched pale at the scene. Hopkins then stopped, hunched down towards his ear as Leo closed his eyes, imagining the sharp end of his katanas aimed for his head. And yet, for some annoying reason, he still sounded genuine. Almost… pleading, with him, though of course he wasn't having any of it. "Leo, I am telling you… this is the only way. I know you want to protect her, but she is not your ally. Neither of them are. Don't you understand? You are who you choose to be, not what others make you. So, please, do yourself a favor and tell me the truth… I don't want to hurt you, kid" he said, whispering the last line. Leo held his eyes closed defiantly, not moving a muscle, as Hopkins slowly got it through his head that negotiations weren't exactly an option anymore.

"Have it your way" he just said, sighing, before making his way back towards his partner. His partner, right now looking like a murder was about to take place, and he was not happy about any of this.

"Hopkins, he's just a kid-

"He's a co-conspirator in an on-going police investigation. He had his chance"

Kurtzman grabbed Hopkins' wrist, voice lowered resistively as he tried to talk his former partner from what he was about to do, "This isn't right… you're better than this"

"Do you wanna stop those bastards or not?! This is the only way to do it! Doesn't make it fair, but that's just the way it is… this is the only way I can get them on my side."

He opened his mouth to argue, seemingly at a loss for words before he finally relented. He let go of his wrist, reaching into the bag on his counter and pulled out, to Leo's horror what appeared to be a giant syringe. Flicking the side gently before he reluctantly approached Leo, who at this point did everything in his power to not show his fear. But even so, Kurtzman was calm and collected, his eyes soothing kindness as yet again, that familiar feeling came over Leo who watched the man bend down on both knees, shaking his head from side to side.

"I'm sorry, lad. It's just to make sure you're not… " he began, words tumbling into a mutter, as his eyes wandered down towards the blue fabric hidden away in his pocket. Then, something else, Leo wasn't sure he understood but, in that moment, if only for a second… the old man looked at him- at his human face and his human hands and his human, well everything, and his mind was racing. It was kinda similar to a mathematician solving the world's greatest puzzle, bafflement and excitement and undeniably all at once filling, what at least to Leo, felt like an eternity long glance. Kurtzman stuttered, lips quivering before he whispered out, "… dear god… Leonardo…?"

Leo nodded confusion and relief flooding over him all at once.

It shouldn't be possible, and yet, there it was; the recognizable features perhaps the main catalyst, or simply Kurtzman's underlining detective abilities shining through despite the years taking their toll. Suddenly, without remembering exactly how or why… Leo trusted him. Even as the journalist grabbed his wrist and plugged the syringe into his vein. Leo closed his eyes struggling not to pass out, as the old man finished obtaining his blood that he quickly put into a tiny box stowed away on the counter. He sends Leo one last glance without Hopkins' taking notice, nodding once to his confusion, before returning back to his partner.

"Got the sample. But the microscope's gotta charge for a bit, won't take long. Can I get you something while we wait for the proceedings of handcuffing the child to my living room?"

"Just, get it over with" Hopkins grunted, as Kurtzman made his way to the kitchen, reaching into his cabinet to pull out what appeared to be plates- at least until he without warning dropped a full set of them onto the floor, where they smashed into pieces sending everyone into the air.

"Oh, clumsy me, hehe. Guess not much has changed since back when you last saw me, huh, John? Still a clumsy old fool, not a mystery why they got me an early pension" he muttered, reaching down to pick up the pieces as in a split second only a former ninja would've noticed, Leo saw the end of a key slit toward him- just out of reach.

"You take with or without decaf?" the journalist asked, as Leo with a sweat on his brow struggled to reach for his escape, Hopkins too busy refilling the holster of his gun to notice.

"Kurtzman," he said, Leo returning to his tied-up state for a moment of uncertainty, before the cop was out of sight yet again for him to continue the struggle. Come on, come on…!
"Personally, I'm more of a decaf person myself, not really one for staying too late. It ruins the health of an old man, you see, the older you get the more you gotta rely on the natural. Better to get up early and take a walk every once in a while, I always say"

But then- the sound of a gun clicking was heard on the other side. Leo looked up, Kurtzman having in that very moment turned around to find the loaded end of a gun pointed towards him, Hopkins starring fiercely on from the other side.

"Well, guess subtlety was never my forte either" the journalist sighed, hands horizontally in the air, though judging by the look on his face, not particularly frightened by the turn of events.
"You wanna know something, Jack?" Hopkins started, Kurtzman slowly darting away from the kitchen, as if they were in an old western standoff. Hopkins scoffed, nose slightly crinkled as the stubborn geezer in front of him as he put the pieces together, "There's something reaaaally eye-opening, about having your former partner stab you in the back- not once, but twice. Even know when all your crazy can finally be proven right to the world"

"Twice, you say?"

"First you cost me my job, just so that you can get to live a lonely life in this dirty apartment, taking everything, I've build and run it to the ground. And now, you're willing to risk your life for a brat you don't even know? You took my careerKurtzman… I'm not letting that happen again" he said, removing safety from the gun at what even Leo wasn't sure if the detective was bluffing or not.
"Now, now, Hopkins. If you really hate me that much, what made you come back then?" Kurtzman said, as Hopkin's bitterness seemed to replace his compassion for his friend.

"I choose to believe that you might have a chance to redeem yourself, in honor of our past friendship. Clearly, that was a mistake"

Kurtzman just smiled, almost giggling. Closing his eyes briefly as if he was relieving an old memory. Something that seemed to even put Hopkins on edge, despite holding the trigger. "Now, see that's where you're wrong Hopkins. Always so stubborn, it's always been your downfall. But that's okay. I know you're just doing what you think is right" he said, still smiling, glaring back at Leo for a moment, until finally- he picked up the syringe,

"And so am I"

-and smashed it to the ground, one single gunshot ringing loud in the air.


Donnie sat on the bed, watching as April paced around the room frantically, with his heart up in his chest. He'd been fiddling with his thumbs in a panicky frenzy ever since he revealed himself, thoughts swirling inside him most of which ending in a not so friendly reminder that time was ticking and he didn't know what to say.

"B-but how!? When?! I don't understand?! How is this even possible?!"

"Believe me, I can barely understand it myself"
"Why didn't you tell me?!" she exclaimed, hands thrown out in the air as Donnie struggled for words to explain himself.
"I wanted to! Or well- I guess I could have told you at the OLS, but I just… I didn't know how. And well, I- we wanted to keep you save"

"By lying to me?!"
"We didn't think it was lying! You were gone, April. Please understand, if the foot had found out you were still in the city, they'd have come for you too. We couldn't risk it"

"Well, if you couldn't risk it, why did you even bother to come?!"

Donnie sighed. Why did he come? He had all the time in the world, all the availability and yet, it'd taken him this long to finally confront her face to face. To tell her the truth, if only for the slight chance that maybe she could cure Leo, that maybe she she'd forgive them for lying, but was that really all? Or had he simply come here in the hope that she'd finally admit her feelings for him?

"April, I'm really sorry"

She sighed, frustration and disappointment entangling just a fraction of what she must be going through right now. Seeing her used to be mutated friend like… this. Human.

"Yeah, well… so am I" she muttered, sinking down into the bed. Now Donnie was the one pacing, hands nervously running through his hair as he tumbled over every possible explanation that might somehow justify his actions. He then tried to level with her, bending down to meet her eyes, "Look, something's coming and soon. We think it has something to do with the mutagen that turned us into this, but if I can't figure out a way to stabilize the mutation then it won't matter. Leo's… sick. During the attack he got injured… seriously, injured and now well… he's pretty much forgotten who we are"

April's eyes lit up at this, shocked as she took in the information, "Oh wow. That's… awful"

"Which is why I came. Because let's face it, who better to tap into someone's head than you? If I can just get you to look at him, it won't be long, just maybe see if you can return his memories, or just anything that might help him remember, that's it. We can still win this"

"I can't"

"Of course, you can! I mean you've done it before-

"No, you don't get it, I can't anymore" she insisted, voice loud enough to break glass and it nearly made Donnie jump in the commotion.

"What are you talking about?" he asked, not comprehending.

As April put her head in her hands, voice graining as she slowly started to shiver. When she looked back up at him, her eyes were watery though contained somehow. Refusing to let her emotions overwhelm her.

"When the Kraang left earth, something happened to me. I think it somehow broke the connection, but I haven't been able to use them ever since. Now I'm just… normal"

Donnie couldn't believe what he was hearing, almost to the point he didn't believe it- the smile vanishing from his face, "B-but are you sure? Maybe you just haven't had the right equipment? Yeah, come down to the lab, I-I'm sure we'll figure something out"

"No! Don't you understand?! I'm useless! Nothing's working, I've tried everything- God! Why do you think I left the city?"

Then Donnie remembered something. Something April had told Darnly as they walked down the OLS hallway during his shift, his gaze shifting away from her face as the guilt started eating away at him. "You wanted… to help Kirby, didn't you?"

She nodded, arms pulled up in an embrace as Donnie hesitantly tried to put his hand on her shoulder for comfort, "April I'm so sorry-

"I don't need your pity. Everything that Master Splinter taught me and now it's just gone… I can't help you, Donnie. You're going to have to do this without me" she said, Donnie feeling all his hope and optimism leaving him, despite his initial relief at seeing her again. This can't be happening… this can't be happening. He kept chanting over and over in his head, hoping maybe if he said it enough then it would somehow be true, feeling his desperation take over like a wildfire, "You won't even try? April, please, even if it doesn't work, I'm begging you, can't you just… just try?"

"I can't. I mean, honestly, do you really think they'd even wanna see me like this? I haven't seen you since… I can't even remember"

"Of course, they would- April, please just come back to the lab, we can figure this out. I'm begging you here, help us"

April paused, not able to look him in the eyes before she forced a smile that unfortunately only made Donnie more anxious. "You'll fix this, Donnie. You always do."

Donnie shook his head, Leo's words still echoing in his mind. The memory of Layton's broken body flashing in his mind, the blood dripping alongside the pavement as the ticking time bomb that was his body reminded him of what he'd done. The consequences that would follow unless he could just get Leo to remember where he put it-

Tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock….

"Not this time… you don't understand-" he said, getting dizzy just thinking about it. He sank down onto a chair, head in his hands as the room seemed to close around him all at once. April looked at him, nervous, though at the same time hesitant to reach out before sitting down next to him. Almost as if this was just any other normal visit, chatting about whatever as they'd wonder if there was any cheesy movie they could watch until midnight.

"So, are you going to stay this way? Human, I mean?" she asked, Donnie wondering if maybe she still needed confirmation that it was really him. He thought about it for a moment, instantly not knowing what to say, too afraid that something inside him might come out the wrong way, "I don't know if I'm being honest. I mean I- I want to, I think… but my family comes first, and I- I can't just leave them behind "

He felt a hand on his shoulder as April tried to reassure him, "Well, I mean, I'll still be here if you decide to stay that way. "

Donnie paused, not registering that the words came from her, "You will?"

She took his hand, looking into his eyes as Donnie seemed to forget how to breathe, "I know we left things on bad terms… when I left for Northampton all I could think about was helping my dad, but… I was starting to think I'd never see you again. That maybe… you wouldn't want me with you"

"No, no you got it all wrong-

Donnie got up from his seat, lights flickering as April pranced around the room, realization washing over her like a maelstrom, "But then it turns out, you were there all along, right under my nose, I mean how could I have been so blind? It's so obvious now! Everything makes sense" she said, taking a good long look at Donnie who at this point was starting to lose all sense of reality. She approached him, a half-written smile on her face, that surprisingly grew less and less timid as she went on, hair pulled behind her ear.

"I'm sorry I can't help you, but if it's any consolation, I mean… when this is over, maybe we could start over too?" she then asked, as a thought then and there crept over Donnie- one he'd only dreaded thinking about ever since their first meeting, but apparent enough to send a chill down his spine, thinking it might be true.

Of course he wanted to start over. This entire experiment had hinged on that ever since he first got the idea. A new life, even better- it would be a new life with the girl of his dreams, and here she was telling him that she was willing to take it.

Just imagening the possibilities in his head was enough to make him dizzy. Finally going out on open street together, no hiding in the shadows, no sneaking around where he could instead, in his human body walk next to her. Not caring, not scared anymore. Maybe they'd go see a movie, maybe he could offer her to pay for the popcorn, to lead her to their seats. He could tell her all about the technicalities the movie got wrong as opposed to real life physics- or simply watch her gosh over the action scenes on their way out as she'd get carried away as she usually does. They could go to a party together, dancing for the first time in his life in an open crowd without consequence, April laughing as he tripped over his human-feet. He'd offer to dance together because the song was too good and the night was still young and why should he care? No one was going to care. Maybe they'd go to school together, oh god they could go to school together, maybe I'd even get my own locker too, maybe it'd be right next to hers. Maybe they'd study together at the local library, complain about free time jobs or even going to the mall for spare parts instead of the backway of the local trashyard. Every day out in the open, every day by her side, no monsters, no problems that needed to be fixed, no one telling him where he could and couldn't go...

But then of course... if all that remained true, then why... why was this the first time they'd even seen each other since then? Let alone spoken to each other. They way she looked at him, angry yes, but her eyes betrayed her. Was... was it jsut because of the change...? She'd never looked at him that way before. Maybe it was the way she'd said it, the growing pit in his stomach as his human reflection was mirrored back to him through her eyes... like she wasn't even talking to him. And then another thought came to mind.

"April are... are you saying that because you want to, or... is it just because i'm human now?"

April took a step back, as if the question itself had somehow shocked her enough to make her stumble,

"What?! No! Why would you even say that, that's crazy!"

"But you didn't look for us. Did you?" he said, voice lowered as his lungs seemed to tighten in his chest, the realization washing over him as he in his mind replayed the last couple of months in a mirage of thoughts, because he knew the truth. And thinking about it now, it all started to make sense,

"All this time, you were off in Northampton. All this time when we didn't even know if you were okay. I tried to reach out to you, but you never answered me, you didn't even call! Nothing. We needed your help! But you stayed away. Why? Why didn't you look for us? I just don't understand, what did we do to make you leave us like that... what did I do, I just- I don't understand"

"Donnie, no. You didn't do anything. I promise, this was just... look, the important thing is that you're okay. Whatever happened before, it doesn't matter. I swear to you, I never meant to hurt you" she said, and before Donnie could stop her, she pulled him into an embrace- head bended over her shoulders as she brushed his hair. Though this didn't change the growing sense of tension filling his mind. I can't believe this... it's the same thing. Again... it's just the same.

"You can't be serious" he muttered, pulling away as his nerves tightened.

"Donnie-"

Donnie bit his lip, the other side of his mind, the one he'd grown so dependant on over these last few eyars urging him to stop, but it was already too late as he locked onto her gaze.

"Why do you keep doing this?!"

"Do what?!"

"Making me feel like an idiot! You keep doing this! Its always the same- I've tried over and over again but you still treat me like I'm just some irritation you can't rid off. Just some annoying mutant who wouldn't leave you alone. I thought I understood that. I thought you didn't like me and then of course, when I try to do the right thing, next thing I know you're telling me how much you need me! Or telling me I'm the best! That I'm not just some moron wasting my time trying to prove to you that I am more than everyone thinks. So I keep trying, keep thinking maybe if I just give you the time you need maybe you'll see me, but no! It's just more of the same!" he exclaimed, nearly breathless at this point, pacing around the room before he finally managed to collect himself. Feeling every sting of every day lingering ever since he first saved her- April O'neil the first human he'd ever met, now unable to even look him in the eye, because she knew that this wasn't coming from nothing. He tried to lower his voice, meeting her with the same exasperated loneliness and frustration fuiling his mind, "So how can you say that you want to start over? April, last time I saw you, you didn't even say goodbye. Did you think of that? You didn't even give us a reason, because why should you? You're April O'neil the most amazing person on this planet, and if you leave without as much as a goodbye we're just supposed to accept it, right?"

There was a pause, April's pupils dialated, this new version of the timid, socially awkward Donatello making her unable to speak. The words stumbling out in panicked breathes, as she too seemed to rely on her emotions,guilt stringing along for the ride, "Donnie, I'm sorry, okay?! I messsed up, is that what you wanna hear? I messed up! I don't know why you feel that you need to prove anything to me, because you don't and you never had, but I was only trying to do what was best! For all of you! Donnie, you know you mean the world to me, right? I'm a teenager I'm not supposed to have all the answers, I only tried to... I just needed to-god, why does it even matter to you? I'm sorry I left when I did, but I didn't know, and even if I had, who's to say I'd even-

"I LIKE YOU!" Donnie yelled- suddenly, and very abrupt. Not even noticing the warm and metallic substance that seemed to make its way down his mouth and April seemed to notice this, hand over her mouth and concern on her face.

"Donnie... your nose..."

"There. I finally said it... But you know that already don't you? Who am i kidding? You've always known, I mean I'm not exactly subtle about it. I know I'm not and I dunno, maybe I just figured, if you already knew, maybe you felt the same way about me. How silly is that? I actually thought you liked me. Mutant shell and all." He let out a sigh, choosing to accept the outcome. The words escaping his mouth like it wasn't even on purpose, but the anger inside him compelled him to not hold back. Ringing louder than he'd ever thought he could ever yell at her. And while Donnie could easily yell a lot at a lot of people, truth be told... he never in his wildest dreams could've predicted he'd ever yell at her. But even so, his voice hollered out in a declartion that only seemed to render April even more speechless than she'd ever been before- even Donnie having to process for a moment that it was really him saying it.

"Donnie..." April muttered, tears in her eyes.

Donnie let out a slight chuckle, everything shaking and if it wasn't for the ticking alarm clock on her desk, breaking away at his mind, he might've collapsed just from sheer exhaustion. Crumble up, because he'd just spilled his guts, once and for all, to the girl he loved. And the worst part. He didn't even care at this point.

"How is it, that I can find the solution to a mathematical pantehon of variables, but when it comes to you and how you feel about me, I keep landing back at square one? I'll never be good enough to you. You just never change- "

"You're bleeding"

TICK TOCK  TICK TOCK  TICK TOCK  TICK TOCK -

Donnie ran his fingers over his lips, starring blankly at the blood as his mind began to pull him away from the room and back towards the million different reasons why this was a mistake and he had get out of there.

"I shouldn't have come-"

"Wait-"

But April wasn't that quick to let him leave, grabbing Donnie by the sleaves as she in her panick tried to come up with something that might fix this, that might make him stay, or just anything really, but he just didn't care. Not like he used to. Human or not, there were more important things he needed to do, things he needed to fix- that he knew for a fact he could.

"M-maybe you're right! Maybe, maybe they're not gone, mayeb we just need to try. I'll come back, we can, try one of those telekinetic, what was it again, a-and I'll, we'll think of something-

"No... no, you know something? Why don't you pack your suitcase and get as far away from here as you can. Go be with your dad, and then… if we survive this, I'll let you know" he just said, one foot out of the door before then, almost like the universe itself knew that something was wrong, a wave of dizziness returned. His sense of balance faltering as pain shot through his skull.

"Donnie, you're not well... let me help." April exclaimed, the blood dripping down his nose as Donnie used his bo to climb outside without falling.

"I'm fine, don't- don't worry about me. You're good at that" he said, returning one last glance at April before with a heaviness in his chest, leaving his old friend behind once and for all- emptiness replacing the used to be optimistic Donnie, as he made his way back to the lair, dread closing in...


"Okay, we should be in the right place. If not, remind me to rip Don' a new one when we get back" Raph said, folding down a pair of binoculars made from yours truly. The rain was pouring down over the concrete walls, replacing the snowy landscape ahead for a wet stormy winter's day. Raph and Mikey scouted ahead, reaching the transmitter to one apartment in particular, where apparently their fearless leader had found himself tangled up after a not so surprising turn of events. I told him that cop was bad news. They'd waited for a while, hoods covering their faces as to not be seen of course, while juggling a failing attempt at staying dry in the weather. "Weird, isn't this near that old paparazzi's place? What was his name again? Kurt- something? But why would the old geezer bring him here…? That can't be right… "

Mikey hadn't said a word. The poor guy'd just been playing with the broken chain of his nunchucks, as if they'd somehow reassemble, and make everything okay if they did. And while Donnie had tried to hand him a pair of new ones left behind by the weaponry, he'd just shrugged, kept to his own like he was clinging to them for dear life. And while he'd preferred to stay watching over Simon in the lair, when they'd told him that Leo was in danger, of course he'd be ready to do anything to help him… And while Raph wasn't one for overly sentimental stuff, it still pained him to see Mikey like this. It was usually the other way around, truth be told. He remembered years ago before the city was overrun and the first time they'd thought for sure that father was truly gone, while he'd been yelling and hammering on the bars in a breathless rampage- in other words, being a poor example of a leader, Mikey'd stayed optimistic. Somehow stayed the positive, ball of weirdness, glass half full throughout every danger they'd encountered. It was almost like he didn't even try. It was just the way he was. Or… used to be. Looking at him now, it was like the human exterior wasn't even there. Just the curled up, freckled goofball he called his brother- green or not.

"Mikey, hey… I'm sorry about before. I- I didn't know he was your friend, I shouldn't have been so-

"It's alright, you don't have to apologize." He muttered, into his knees. Raph gulped, struggling to search for the right words. Words..My favorite cheering up game, "No, no, I do. Simon's your friend. If that was either of you in there, I would've reacted the exact same way"

"Hm."

Silence. Well, except for the rain hammering on the roof. Only one building away from Leo and yet that leap seemed a million miles away from up where they sat. Raph, figuring that giving Mikey some space would probably be the best way to go, allowing him to focus on the mission and maybe a temporary distraction of sort, got up from his seat and back to business,

"Well, we should probably scope out the floor, see how many's inside before we start-

"I tried to tell him"

"What?"

Another pause. Mikey was still talking into his knees, making his words slightly muffled and difficult to hear, though his tone of voice was more than enough for him to get the message through (even if it was most likely not meant to be heard). So, now we're talking. He sat back down, patiently, facing Mikey who forced himself to look up from the alley below.

"… I… I wanted to tell him…"

And Raph (not comprehending the meaning of patience) immediately went; "Wha- are you nuts? Why would you do that?"

Mikey sighed, shivering in his tone and his eyes squeezed shut. "I just… I wanted to be honest. But then I did it again…"he said, hands clinging to his head like he was unknowingly trying to punish himself and making Raph even more uneasy… hating the fact that he was a long shot from what his brother probably needed right now.

"Did what…?"

Another pause, Mikey's voice breaking as he curled in on himself, not unlike the way he crept into his shell whenever he was frightened.

"I ran away" he muttered, heart beating faster as all of a sudden, as both legs fell down over the edge, hands fidgeting with themselves in his lap. "He tried to reach me, and I wasn't there. He was my responsibility, and I let him down. "

"Come on, don't be so hard on yourself, you couldn't have known" Raph tried, putting up a smile while cheerfully dashing him over the shoulder. This however, seemed to have no effect, and really he should've known. But what he didn't expect, was the words that followed.
"Is this why you hate it so much…? Being human?" came it, Raph completely taken aback by this- but Mikey continued. "If… if I'd just told him from the beginning, this wouldn't have happened. I screwed it up again and now it's too late… How can I ever look him in the eyes? Look his family in the eyes? He has a family. They probably think he's dead- o- or he's going to be… because I didn't tell him"

Raph waited for a moment, after hearing this rant, wondering intensely what master Splinter would say to all of this if he was here… what sorta wise old man proverbs he'd use to inspire and rekindle. But then he realized that, in all honesty… he hadn't the faintest idea what he'd say. And even if he did, it wouldn't make any sense for Raph to pretend he knew what he was talking about, like he would regardless. Shrinking a bit as he thought about all the times he'd hit him, or punched him or just, not being the greatest advice-giver in the world. Instead trusting his own intuition by putting his hand on Mikey's shoulder, taking a deep breath as he imagined the rain was gone,

"Look, Mikey, I know I keep giving you a hard time, but… it's only because I know how capable you are. Sure, sometimes you run away, but you always come back in the end and you're there for us, even if we're jerks sometimes, you always prove how extraordinary you can be. I mean shell, just look at tonight! You kicked our butts and didn't even use a weapon! If that's not the most badass thing, I don't know what is. Sensei even said it himself."

Mikey dried a tear, peeking up for a moment, "He did?"

Raph nodded encouragingly, hand around his shoulder, "You're going to get through this. I promise ya- Mikey you're stronger than you think. And besides- do you really think Simon would've wanted you to wait around sulking when there's scumbags waiting to get their ass handed to them? No! He'd want you to pick up that kitsune and start smashing. You're not alone in this, little brother"

And while initially smiling, that smile was short lived as another thought seemed to enter his mind. "It was still my fault"

And once again the urge to burn down the entirety of New York city if it meant grinding those bug-eyed bastards into the mud became more and more tempting.
"It was the foot's fault. Mikey, if you keep blaming yourself for what happened to him, you're letting them win. Like, come on, that's their whole schtick, it makes perfect sense;They wanted to pressure you, to make them think that they can make you weak. But just because it hurts, doesn't mean you can't still stand your ground. I've seen you do it. Now is no different"

"You really think so?"
"I know so" he said, getting ready to jump as he cracked his knuckles expectantly, "And even if you can't- I'll make sure those bug-eyed freaks knows not to mess with the Hamato's if they know what's good for them. You have my word on that"

Mikey sighed, smiled and then got up to his feet. Maybe not entirely out of the sobriety of things, but at least he was more willing than before.

"Thanks, Raph" he smiled, before solemnly without hesitating punching the very unprepared Raph on the shoulder.

"Argh! What was that for?!"

Mikey held his hands up defensively, "Nothing. Just wanted to try it"

Well, waddya know, maybe violence was the answer. "You punch like a worm by the way" he said, soon after making the run up to the edge and finally taking the leap.

Landing on the wall just underneath the window to the apartment, Mikey landed soon after. Not at all showing off with a double summer sault mid-air before grabbing on to the ledge with ease, not a sound of their endeavor remaining after they'd landed. Signing Mikey to scout the other side, he nodded quickly, shimmering silently to the other side as both readied their communicators. He peeked up, scanning the room with his eyes as the sight before them made them question if maybe they'd been there before.

"Okay, I think I can see him. There's Hopkins, and there's… no way!"

And then, as if simultaneously both of them saw him at the same time, it started to make sense why that was. "Kurtzman…?! what's he doing with that guy?!" Mikey exclaimed, ecstatic to see him. Last night they'd worked together, the old fool nearly got himself killed after taking a shot to the shoulder. He survived, though he had to stay in a cast for the remainder of that year. It didn't make sense why he'd work with a cop, least of all the guy responsible for kidnapping Leo. No, there had to be some explanation here. And whatever it was, it appeared the journalist wasn't too happy with the turn of events either. "Don't know, but from the looks of it they're not having a party"

Besides him, where of course, the geezer himself seemingly arguing with each other like an old married couple, and then finally… Leo. Tied to a pole in the middle of the room, duck-tape over his mouth, and Raph already imagined the look on his face when he'd tell him I told you so for the hundredth time. "We need to get those keys" Raph concluded, noticing the shiny metal shimmering on the counter, unguarded.
"I'll get them"
"What? No that's- " Raph paused, at first thinking this an absolutely horrible idea that couldn't not go wrong if they weren't more inconspicuous about this. But then he remembered, that out of all of them, the one and only hide and seek champion, as well as the only one of the team holding the record of sneaking up on Sensei successfully, was Mikey. And then, all of a sudden it didn't seem like such a bad suggestion… "-actually not a bad idea… huh"

Mikey nodded, mimicking what was probably supposed to be his attempt at a salutation before heading inside unnoticed.

"Just grab the keys, unlock the cuffs and on my signal, you get the shell out of there pronto, understood?"

"Understood, but eh- what's the signal again?" he stopped, head sticking down from the window above, as Raph wondered how the hell he hadn't been spotted yet.

"You know… the signal. "

"What is the signal?"
"Just- the 'signal'"

"How will I know when to run if I don't know the signal?! What- do I still run if you like- sneeze or something?"

"What the signal is, exactly, isn't important-"

"Well, then why didn't you just say so…?"
Raph felt like he was about to burst a blood vessel "Will you just go already!?"

And so, he did. Behind the couch, up the nearest shelf supportive enough for his weight, into the shadows as Hopkins walked past him for a brief moment- making this the second time they'd managed to fool him. When he finally walked past, Mikey then successfully was able to use the chandelier (or the poor excuse for one) in the ceiling to make his way towards the nearest support beam. And so far, it appeared none of the where none the wiser, until suddenly a loud crash was heard somewhere coming from the kitchen. Raph bit his lip to stop himself from yelling out, just as the commotion nearly send Mikey falling to the ground. However, as a surprising way of showing off how nimble he was, Mikey somehow managed to stop his fall by balancing between the chandelier and the nearest support beam. As he was left hanging there, Raph shimmered over to the other side, praying no one would notice the slight crackle from outside as he discovered the set of plates crashed to the ground. As Kurtzman was too busy cleaning up the mess, Raph eagerly waved Mikey toward the kitchen.

Took him a few heavy breaths and some well-deserved payback from years of training, before he managed to swing himself up again, close to the shadows and out of sight. He tip-toed silently past the counter, used the functioning nunchuck in his belt to wrap around it, and was just about to reach for the key when-

It wasn't there.

Are you kidding me?! Raph tried to search for the key, Mikey quickly returning to the upper side, looking dumbfounded as something tinkering nearby caught his attention. Turns out the key had somehow been shot halfway across the room, from the desk to the floor right near where Leo was tied up, and where he was right now in the middle of reaching for. You once used a toothpick to unlock an alien warship and you can't even reach a simple key?! But before either of them had the chance to step in, something else stopped them mid tracks.

Mainly, the sight of Hopkins holding a gun to Kurtzman's head, finger hovering over the trigger. "Raph, what do we do?!" Mikey whispered into the communicator, as Raph watched the scene unfold. He didn't get a chance to collect his thoughts however, before suddenly- Kurtzman let go of the glass, a second of instinct and adrenaline taking over as Raph exclaimed,

"Mikey! NOW!"

And just as the sound of a gunshot was heard piercing the wood behind, Mikey dropped down from his hiding place pushing Kurtzman out of the way as both tumbled to the floor.

"You!" Kurtzman burst out, quickly followed by Hopkins aiming his gun at Mikey before yet again he was the one exclaiming, "You…!" upon seeing the stranger.

Then, the unceremonious discourse as Kurtzman decidedly slammed Hopkins into the nearest wall, as Mikey shuffled to his feet. He grabbed the key, nearly tripping as he made his way behind the beam and unlocked the cuffs, to which Leo immediately sprung to his feet, ripping off the ducktape. "Mikey! How did you-

"No time to explain, bro! Come on- Woah!"

A gun shot was heard, Hopkins still at brawl with Kurtzman, blocking their path to the window where Raph was waiting anxiously on the sidelines trying to find an easy escape. Mikey tried to lead them past the kitchen, their path quickly cut off as another gun shot was heard fired in their direction. They were just about to run for the door, when Leo hesitant to leave Hopkins behind, faltered slightly in the opening as Mikey dragged both of them towards the exit. But then, as Kurtzman seemed to get the upper hand, pinning Hopkins to the ground.

"LEO! MIKEY! GO NOW! BEFORE HE-

But he didn't finish the sentence as one solid punch to the cheek send him into the counter, blood from his nose. When they realized he wasn't getting up, they did the only thing they could and ran down the hallway, up the stairs. With Hopkins close behind the pair had to get creative, Mikey using his quick thinking to block the door with his remaining nunchuck, as the geezer struggled to break through from the other side. Leo still lingering, almost hypnotically at the door was once again forced by Mikey up the stairs and out into the pouring rain.

When they finally reached the top, Mikey stopped for a while, completely out of breath and exhausted, however seemingly in the clear. When he turned around to tell Leo that, everything went silent however, as another gun shot was heard behind him.

"Stop, right there"

Hopkins was breathless too, heaving as he with a fire in his eyes, only rivaling Raph's, stood with the gun in his hand, aimed directly at the side of Leo's head- Leo, who as of a few moments ago had followed Mikey close behind him. Apparently not close enough. But then,

"HEY, PENNYWORTH! "

Another voice hollered through the rain, Raph marching toward the pair, both sai's at the ready as he revealed the red mask hiding underneath the hood.

"I hear you've been looking for me!" he yelled, a smile on his face as he saw the anger on his opponent's face, reveling in the fact that despite the detective's persistence, he was still no match for three teenagers in bandannas.

"I should've guessed. The Red Bandit, out and about. Greetings from your friend, Casey Jones "

"Look, if this is about that hole in your forehead, I'm sorry man. No hard feelings"
The cop ignored him, eyes focusing on Mikey whom at this point where only panicking at the sight of the gun, now not a shell to protect any of them if hit. And yet it didn't seem like he was trying to kill them, after all, having only the first shot fired being the result of a stranger tumbling down the ceiling.

"And you… you're Michael Robertson, aren't you? Another kid caught up in this mess- I should've known"
"Who told you that name?"

"Your mother. She's looking for you. Worried out of her mind, son, you should probably give her a call when you're done ruining your future with these guys"
"Hopkins, let them go- Leo tried, the hold on him only choking him further.

"Oh, I'm not even getting started on you" the cop sneered, taking a solid step forward,

"Here's the deal. You can spare yourself the trouble and bring me the mutant you've captured. and I won't put you all in a lab with a scalpel. Or, you try to run away again, and I won't promise I can protect your little friend... I know you know where they're hiding. And sooner or later they'll turn even more innocent people into monsters, unless you tell me what you know!"
"And then what?" Raph interrupted, not buying a word he was saying. "You'll put a 'stop to this' and everything goes back to the way it was? Well, not for us! We've been doing your job since we were little kids, and you think that just because you have the gun, you have the gall to tell us what to do? "

"Raph- he's going to kill you!"
"Oh no! Big man's got a gun, I'm so scared. You put one finger on that trigger, and I swear to all that's holy I will break every bone inside it" he said, cracking his knuckles for emphasis. "Now step away from the nerd, if you know what's good for ya"

The detective chuckled, a mixture of annoyance and surprise boiling over in his face.

"You got spine kid, I'll give you that" he said, talking through his teeth as his grasp on the gun slowly seemed to falter.
"Please, just let him go. We don't want any trouble here" Mikey said, pleading in his eyes as the cop persisted unwaveringly.
"Funny, because it sure seems to me like trouble always finds its way to you"

And then, as if time itself stood still, Leo had an idea. Raph saw it in his eyes clear as day, not knowing what he could possibly be thinking, but knowing at the same time that whatever he'd tried of stupid things in his life- talking Leo out of an idea was never one of them. So, before anyone saw it coming, maybe even before Leo saw it coming, like a blast from the past returning to safe the day, Leo closed his eyes.

"I'm sorry, Hopkins"

Then, he knocked the gun out of the detective's hands, a single shot ringing as he used the momentary shock to spin out of his grasp, grabbing the cop's arm and swinging his body through the air in one solid three seconds. There came a loud thump and a painful groan as he hit the ground, Leo using the handcuffs to lock him onto the roof door's handle. Mikey and Raph watched in awe, Raph in particularly stunned by the fact that he'd performed the technique flawlessly… and not just that, he'd used his technique to do it. Without the sai's, without the memory and supposedly without the necessary skill to perfect it, and yet here it was. The one move Leo was never able to do, the one Raph had used countless times doing sparing to have an easy win, now used to safe his life.
"Holy-

"You can thank me later- let's go!" Leo yelled, the three rushing towards the fire escape as a van suddenly rolled up the pavement below. Not knowing whether they should run the other way, suddenly the car door opened, revealing Kurtzman inside, eagerly waving them in.
"In here! Hurry!"

And just as they were driving away, save for once and against all odds alive, the unmistakable painfilled scream of the detective was heard calling out to them from above.


"I mean this is absolutely incredible! In all of my years I've never seen anything like this it's, almost impossible. Even with your standards, this is just, extraordinary, just thinking about the logistics behind this discovery is simply breathtaking I cannot…"

Kurtzman was still rambling by the time the building was out of sight, Mikey having unknowingly agreed to being the one on the receiving end on the journalist's bafflement. And though he went on and on and on about the unimaginable possibility of mutagen turning mutants into humans like a kid on Christmas, luckily, he didn't seem to mind.

Raph and Leo on the other hand had taken the backseat on this one, trying not to clutter over the stacks of newspapers from thirty years ago flooding the van's back in droves. And granted quite a few of them had already fallen prey to either the sharp end of Raph's sai or his legs kicking back where there was little to any space, Leo perhaps out of common courtesy, still tried to maintain as little room as possible.

"Go ahead. Say it"

Raph shrugged, pretending not to hear, "Whatever do you mean?"

Leo could feel his patience run thin the more time passed in the company of his brother, "You know what I mean"

"Oh, that I- that I told you so? Nah, I think I'll pass on this one, since you so clearly had everything under control, right chief? Ditching the team, endangering Mikey, "

"Look who's talking"

There was a slight tumbling of the van, as they hit a bump on the road. Both had their arms crossed, glancing everywhere else that wasn't the other person as if their shared stubbornness would somehow dissolve the situation. At least, that's how it felt for a solid five seconds of moping. Raph then sighed, head down as he gave in to the stirring awkwardness,

"Sorry for kicking you in the face"

Leo looked up in surprise, never in a million years thinking he'd get an apology out of Raph of all people, before promptly leaning back down against the wall, "Sorry I didn't trust you about Hopkins"

Raph nodded in acknowledgement, failing to hide the slight smile on his face as it then occurred to him, that if he was going to take another ten minutes inside that van, he was gonna need something other than his sentimentality to occupy the space.

"GArh! All this apologizing is giving me a headache...! Speaking of which- you startin' to remember anything yet?"

Leo shrugged, his brows slightly pulling together as he thought about it, "No… well- besides the basics, maybe but that's it. Well that, and eh.."

"Splinter" Raph finished, this time not with malice however, but a form of mutual understanding, "Makes sense. You were always closer to him. Guess I just figured he'd come back or somethin' to help all of us when we needed it-you know with the whole, this whole situation, I just… It's stupid"

"Maybe not"

"No?"

Raph hunched forward as Leo tried to explain, struggling to make it make sense.

"Lately, I dunno it just feels like maybe he's trying to tell me something. Something I need to remember, I just- I don't know what? I've tried meditating on it, time and time again and well- you've seen how well that turned out"

"You sure you're not just, I dunno, tired or something? You shouldn't strain the mind, trust me"

"Oh, and you're an expert?" Leo asked, not convinced and Raph, frankly, insulted.

"Okay, why don't you try getting a brain worm shoved through your eyeball, and then we'll talk" he said, though upon finishing his sentence realizing how absolutely mental that must've sounded, given he had no recollection of it whatsoever. The thought further stressed judging by the giant question marks floating around Leo's head like fairy lights.

"Don't ask"

Leo nodded, eager to change the subject as once again the not so sturdy van made the pair wonder of Kurtzman still bore his driver's license.

"There's also something else. This, girl who visited me some time ago. Name was Karai"

This made Raph nearly topple off his chair, "Wai- she talked to you? You've talked to her and you didn't tell us?!"

"Until a few minutes ago I wasn't even sure she was even real! Excuse me for trying to focus on the mission!" Leo fired back, him too getting out of his seat before aggressively shoving past a stack of newspapers about 'anger management', "I'm not even sure she's even alive! But Hopkins said that whoever the mutant was he wanted her alive. And since the bullets we found in the lair matched the holster of his gun, well… it's a possibility"

Raph chuckled. He couldn't help it- just the thought alone of Karai of all people getting to him first, and not even bothering to tell the others. Not even a sound and god- how must she have reacted to discover her partner in crime now looking like he could be on the cover of a marshal arts magazine? Raph could only imagine, halting himself from a long string of jokes as he saw the worry on Leo piling up. But if there was one thing he knew for absolute certain, it was that roaches are evil, and Hamato Miwa is not going to go down by a bullet any time soon.

"You're worrying over nothing. This is Karai we're talking about- girl's tough as nails. Whatever happened to her, she can handle herself and besides… we're going to need all the help we can get if we want to stop that Oni- freak and his goons"

Leo sighed more at ease- not to say the worry was completely gone from his mind but, at least numbed a bit down, he hoped. Raph had seen what Leo was like when he was stressed, and as much as he was tempted to slap him back to his senses, he figured that right now the best he could do, was simply trust that he knew what he was talking about.

"Guess you're right"

"What was that? I didn't quite hear that? Can you repeat it?" Raph continued, hand behind his ear to emphasis his douchebaggery- finally a good use for these things.

"You were RIGHT! Happy?!"

"Very"

And as Raph leaned back with his hands behind his head, Leo was just about to pick up a paper ball to draw at him when the van suddenly came to halt, the backdoors opening as the outside light shone through.

"Okay, here's your stop."

They'd parked just in the outskirts of an abandoned alleyway, courtesy of New York city, and a cover right at the center, waiting for them to enter.
"It was good seeing you, Kurtzman. Take care of yourself" Raph said, shaking the old journalist's hand in shared respect and gratitude.

"Whatever I can do to help. I told you two years ago; don't hesitate to call. "

"Eh, you're sure you're okay with the whole… policeman cuffed to your roof? Because I think they might frown on that" Mikey said, the thought of Hopkins still screaming at them from the roof of the building equally horrifying as it was hilarious.

Kurtzman shrugged, seemingly unbothered, and why would he be? The man had probably seen more crazy in his life than most people had in a lifetime.

"This isn't my first time going into hiding, and it certainly won't be my last. Just, be careful. I'm sure your father would be very proud of you boys" he said, smiling at each at them as if only for a moment, it was like the old days had returned. As they all said their goodbye's, the three made their way for the sewer when,

"Oh, almost forgot, you dropped this. Better keep it somewhere safe, don't you think?"
Kurtzman went over to Leo, handing him the blue mask he'd made it a habit at this point of losing. He hadn't even noticed it slip out of his pocket.

"Thanks" he said, as Kurtzman saluted the bunch before closing the car door and rejoined the road.

"That dude, is seriously awesome" Mikey cemented, before closing the lit.

When they made their way back to the lair, everything was normal. Same rubble scattered around the entry, same burn marks and cuts over furniture they were a decade behind in replacing. However, when they made their way throughout the lounge, past the dojo and down the hallway, something seemed… off. First and foremost, besides the three of them everything was essentially quiet. Alarmingly so, and as they'd learned the hard way last time, quiet was usually not a good thing when you were the turtles. But as soon as they made their way for the lab, door creaking open slowly and eerily, suddenly it started to make sense.

"Oh, you're back"

Everyone had to do a double take, not really sure how to respond. Donnie sat by the tube, fumbling with a set of different wires as he pulled back his protective googles and work gloves, to look up. No one said a word, the gears turning in their heads as while Donnie seemed relatively unphased, the others were still unable to take their eyes away from the table, where, as Raph so elegantly put it;

"Uh… Donnie? Mind tellin' us why there's a little girl in our secret lair sitting on your toaster?"

Chapter 14: Eve of Destruction

Summary:

After a surprising visitor shows up at the lair, the gang commence on a dangerous mission on the final day of their transformation.

To save Casey from the Oni-man's mutant army, along with the rest of New York City, the turtles has to each confront their inner demons and some hard truths.

Chapter Text

Mr. Gilgamesh was a fairly reasonable man.

Fell in love with science by the age of 3, collected enough odd jobs to gather a decent income, until finally he founded his own research facility by the age of fifty-eight. Sure, he wasn't particularly skilled in most fields, though his love for the unknown stood unrivaled for as long as he could remember. At least until he stumbled upon a scrawny kid at a convention, looking for opportunity. Sure, it wasn't exactly much the OLS had to offer, and the way the kid talked non-stop for hours about his annual planner for improvement in the field of not just anthropology, but for the mechanical sciences as well, least to say he was fairly impressed. Though, the moment he'd decided to hire him as a janitor, he couldn't help but feel like he was underselling the poor boy. Noticing the drive, the will and the almost ever-present curiosity that even when he wasn't around, shone through. Remembering how baffled he was that the kid hadn't even signed up for a scholarship with his knowledge! And with no discernible reason, besides money problems well, the day he got his letter was surely the day he'd turn things around. At least, that was the plan.

However, when poor Dontalio stopped coming to work, that's when Gilgamesh was starting to wonder if maybe the boy was being held back somehow. Having one day in particular upon hours upon hours of desk work to sort out the budget, after yet another hydro reactor had unceremoniously but not surprisingly exploded. It was then the complaints started coming, and of course, whenever the pipes caved in, who else but the janitor wonder boy could possibly fix it? But he didn't come, personal working over time as Gilgamesh searched the facility. Complaints regarding a buzzing or whatnot seemingly penetrating the walls like a haunting spirit. Of course, it wasn't until the thirtieth complaint that day it seemed to become rather serious. Gilgamesh hitting himself over the head for not having assured the boy had a phone he could call on- but given in his last months' worth of residence in the building and his consistent working schedule, it had never crossed his mind before now.

He felt something creep into his lungs, a cough or something making the old man rush down into personal, where he knocked thrice on the janitor door, each step making his lungs rustier. Ruth was right, I suppose. Eventually age will catch up to you… he thought, realizing that it was open. And not only that- shocked to find the entire window to the cabinet broken, papers scattered about and… was that blood on the wall? Gilgamesh could feel that something was very, very wrong. His stomach couldn't lie. And it didn't help that while his coughing continued to worsen on his way to the laundry mat, the buzzing that several of his crew had spoken off finally reached his ear as well. Deciding that the best way to figure out its source, must come from the frequency. Alas, he leaned his ear against the wall, followed it deeper and deeper into the complex, until finally he reached basement level, where the air seemed to get thicker around him. Truth be told, he almost never went down here, despite being in charge. Why would he? The only people working down here was either too young to drive or too old to care about maintenance. He had no place down by the boilers and the machinery.

And yet as he stood there, facing the door to the main room, the buzzing ever so loud inside… something seemed to move. He opened the door, looked around for a bit, hoping maybe he'd been wrong. Maybe he'd finally decided to collect his paycheck after all! WOuldn't be unlike that boy, always one step ahead of everyone.

"Dantilo? You here boy? HALOOOO!" he called, hearing his voice replayed back to him through the vibrating of the walls. But as no one seemed to return it, Mr. Gilgamesh turned his heel and headed back to the office.

At least, that was the initial idea, until he found the door to be locked, and a single open vent buzzing from above with two pairs of glowing purple eyes' starring back at him like a dark omen.

Then, the lights went out.


"You're Casey's what?!"

"I know right? I almost couldn't believe it either."

They all starred at the little girl in front of them with a mix of awe and confusion. Maybe it was the fact that Donnie was sitting there too, clutching a piece of wet cloth to his eye mopingly, or the fact that Lizzie was not only armored to a T with spray bottles and ice skates around the neck had placed herself on the shoulders of Metalhead 3.0. Fiddling with the gears in his head like an average Tuesday as the almost miniature version of their human friend goggled up at them like they'd always been there. Not even phased by the numerous bruises or even seemingly questioning the fact that their lair was situated underneath New York city, home to a dojo, a laboratory, and four teenagers seemingly on the run. As they all starred, the little girl now revealed to be none other than Casey's sister, the question of how and why she was there seamlessly brushed away for a moment of pure non-yielding bafflement- the thought that somehow, they'd never even seen her until now. The slight doubt that she might not be who she says entering their minds, if only for a brief moment. When you really looked at it, she had all the right features, all down to the messy dark hair and pale skin, just minus the stone-cold expression of pure hollowness- boarding on horror movie-ish right now digging itself into Leo and Mikey's core.

And then, as if a bell was rung, time snapped back into the world following Raph's longwinded face of absolute shock, approaching her as if he didn't trust entirely what he was seeing.

"But in what world would you just- I mean, did you consider- I can't even- why are you here?! How are you here?!he proclaimed, Donnie shrugging in the corner still clutching his eye.

"I found her in corridor B. Right after she surprise sprayed me in the face with disinfectant but that's not important-

"Oh, so that's why your eyes are redder than usual" Mikey broke in, Donnie showing a small sign of relief upon hearing him open his big mouth again with the same goofy lighthearted earnestness he'd usually carry, "Yeah… yeah, that's why. But anyway-

"What's in the jar? It's filthy. I can clean it if you want-"

"DON'T!"

Once again, interrupted, the gang all collectively ran for the tube, now covered in a set of blankets and covers to shield the inside. Lizzie was just a moment away from removing said cloth upon looking at a missing spot in the glass covered with dust- was it not for everyone else screaming at her to stop, a heart attack away from collapsing right then and there. She looked up, Mikey shielding the tube with all his body, before the silence told him that maybe raising his voice at the mini-Casey doubleganger was probably not the best way to go.

"We mean, thanks but… it's just…" he tried, not hiding the nervousness on his face as suddenly a tap on the glass appeared through the small gap of blankets. A small glowing claw tapping silently from the inside and making Mikey gulp thinking of all the thoughts still left inside, terrifying night mutant or not, it was still Si. He was still in there, one way or the other. Probably scared out of his wits and it didn't make it any better that all Mikey could do to save his life was to leave him behind when the chips were down. (Even though chips could technically not feel any emotions, because if they did, them feeling down whenever Mikey took a bite out of one would make that fact alone even more horrifying when he really thought about it).

"Is it a monster?"

"He's not a monster." Mikey corrected her, sternly, although she didn't seem to mind this. She instead just continued looking at him, head tipping slightly to the side like she was a machine suffering a loose screw. Huh. Maybe she really is Casey's sister.

Pulled out of his stream of thoughts, Lizzie put her hand on the glass right were the claw inside were in the middle of tapping away at the barrier. And yet, just as she did, he seemed to sort of… still, and calm down more. Mikey in turn wondering if Lizzie was even human.

"How did you-

"What's his name?" she asked, Mikey gulping as a million different horror movies replayed in his mind.

"…. Simon" he muttered, as the others watched equally confusedly while she started drawing a ticktacktoe with her washing glove. Confused, a little bit terrified, and perhaps even a number of different kinds of curious, Mikey decided to indulge her, seeming as this strangely calmed Simon down a tad from the other side. The tapping stopped, the almost electric hum of the glass easing up as they without a word played each other. When he proceeded to successfully beat him by a spot, a smile crept over his face as Lizzie made a small line near the letter M on his side, as if to say you won this round, and all of a sudden… maybe she wasn't so creepy after all.

"Well, now I have to clean it." she then said, taking the cloth straight out of Donnie's hands, who at this point along with pretty much everyone else had been observing this exchange with a mix of worry and unparalleled confusion. Lizzie seemed to notice, chuckling as she proceeded to scrub the glass, "You guys are weird. I can see why Arnold hangs out with you"

"Thanks, now that you mention it, we are pretty cool actuall- Hey!"

"Lizzie, the message?" Donnie finally broke in, rubbing his temples like a frustrated mom although, who could really blame him. She picked up her phone, handed it to Raph who already by the first line seemed to grow question marks out of his skull as he tried to read it.

"Red alert. Serious problem at cop- copper station? - the fool clan are… something something, be in bars? What? Get over here owl o we're dooped-

"Give me that" Donnie muttered, grabbing it out of his hands, "He's saying the foot's infiltrated the station as one of the cops. They're probably going to unleash the mutagen inside any time now I just… don't know how long we've got"

"But, then… how are you here?" Leo added, gesturing towards Lizzie barely sparring them a glance- too busy making sure every last speck of dust was evaporated from the tube.

"Arnold said to go to the sewer to warn the guys. And then he apologized for writing so late in April for some reason, but I don't think he knows we're in November. Probably another concussion… I need to give him his mask back before he hurts himself more."

"No, you've done plenty." Raph broke in, fists in his pocket as if to hide the urgency in his voice. "It's bad enough that you're now involved in this mess when you were supposed to stay home and out of the way, but how the heck are we supposed to find this guy when there's an entire platoon of crazy ninjas out to get us, the PD is probably on their way to free their pals, and the entire police force thinks half of us are some crime craving juveniles?"

"Not to mention, if any of the mutagen gets released we've also got a skyscrapers worth of mutants to look out for too- " Donnie paused, Raph's death glance reading stop talking from a mile away.

"Right… not helping"

"This is impossible" Raph sighed, stopping himself one moment short from kicking the nearest table.

"No luck from Hopkins, then?"

"Not unless you count duct tape and handcuffs as luck"

Donnie then turned to Leo, hope in his eyes all the while a slight hint of desperation seemed to seep through the burned-out corners of where the spray hit.

"Leo, please tell me your memories have started to come back at least"

And as the events of today doubled back in his mind, reminding him that because of his actions, the other's might've been shot trying to save him. In other words, this entire trip had brought them nothing but wasted even more time trying to stop their enemies. The ones he'd at some point come to accept in his mind as the reality around him, no longer spoken to by the cut on his forehead seemed to have gone completely silent. No flashes, no memories, no clues… just, nothing. He let out a sigh, shaking his head as the light went out in Don's eyes little by little, "I'm sorry, but no. Although, I might have an idea about who infiltrated the lair"

"Wha- you do?"

His eyes seemed to follow back to where they'd found the bullet, as "Does Hamato Karai ring any bell?"

Donnie was shocked albeit, more understanding it seemed given that was the most logical explanation as to whoever managed to get behind their defenses. Well… everyone who wasn't Lizzie apparently.

Even Mikey peaked up when the name was uttered, abandoning his second victory in ticktacktoe as he sprung to his feet, "Wait, you met Karai?! And you didn't tell us?"

"It doesn't matter- god, we've been over this! Karai can protect herself! " Raph exclaimed, all too tired of repeating himself, though Leo of course didn't see it that way.

"But what if she can help us?! I mean she's in the foot, she might know something!"

"If she could help us, she would've. I mean, come on! She recognized you and didn't even say anything! Why would she help us now?"

"I don't know! Did it ever enter your mind that maybe she hasn't been able to help us because she was shot?!"

And then there was Donnie, his brain unravelling slowly in the corner as his brother's voices seemed to only grow louder and louder in the room. But it wasn't just the tedious disagreement amongst his older brothers giving him a headache, or even just the fact that his body was starting to weaken little by little. They were almost out of time. And he was almost out of his depth for every second that passed sending them closer and closer over the edge. He raised his voice, the effort of this a little more than he'd estimated, but alas, that wasn't enough to stop the almost growl-like impatience raptured in his throat,

"It doesn't matter! Look, whatever's going on at the CPD we can't do anything unless we get to OLS and I might be able to create enough cure for everyone infected, including but not limited to Simon, and that's starting to become not very likely if we keep standing around!"

Mikey looked at his brother, concern on his face. Of course, this wasn't unusual- Donnie was more or less known to have his outbursts, and especially when the mission got tense. But watching him now, the slight greyness around his eyes and the twitch in his body to the point it was as if he'd been zapped by lightning, something felt off to him. Not just, run of the mill stressed, but intensely so, making him and probably everyone else start to wonder if there was something he wasn't telling them.

"I thought you said you already had the cure?"

Donnie gulped, noticing the unease surface around the room, fearing most of it was coming from him as he sunk down into the chair, struggling for an answer that'd make sense. I could just say it… now, once and for all, let them know so they… before… if I can just-

"We- we need enough to safe everyone, I mean. Something I can't do, if the only place we might get the right tools turns into a monster zoo. We have to go to OLS"

"What about Casey?!"

"What about Simon?! He's going to explode if we don't help him!"

"You don't know that, Mikey"

"We're not taking that chance, Raph! We're going" Donnie said, standing by his side as the team seemed to rip apart at the seams, Lizzie's brow curdling slightly.

"Well, if it's that urgent then, why the shell would Casey go through the trouble of warning us in the first place?!"

"I don't know! Maybe he tripped over his shoelaces or somethin'" Donnie yelled, Raph solemnly tapping his finger on Don's chest as he'd done when they had chest plates to shield from the force.

"There's something you're not telling us, D. Admit it! You've been acting shading ever since we left to go get Leo"

"No, I haven't!"

"Oh? Really?! Then please, tell us what amazing upgrades you gave your toaster while we were gone, why don'tcha?!" he countered to the now completely out, gesturing towards Metalhead 3.0 just a few moments ago getting anxiously polished by Lizzie- now seemingly on her way out the door.

"And where do you think you're going?!" he called, grabbing her by the collar of her shirt as she struggled to get free.

"If you don't wanna help, I'm going"

"Oh no you don't. You're not going out there" Raph insisted, dragging her back to her chair where she continued to break loose.

"Guys! Clock is ticking!"

"Everyone shut UP!"

Leo's voice broke through the chaos like a knife cutting through flesh. As if the days when their fearless leader wasn't afraid to speak up had suddenly returned, now reminding everyone in the lab that despite the exterior, he was still in there. Right now commanding their attention almost without even trying, as if by sheer force of habit. He took a second, brows pulled together as he let out a deep heavy breathe making him seem relatively taller in the process.

"Okay, Look- memories or no memories, I'm still the oldest here. I might to be the leader I used to be, but that doesn't mean that I'm just gonna sit here and wait for you guys to pull your heads together and come up with a plan. And unless you guys wanna stand around here arguing all day while innocent people are turned into mutants, then I vote we split up. Donnie, you and Mikey'll go to OLS and retrieve what you need to distribute the cure and disarm the bomb. Raph and I will go get Casey. We'll hold the foot off long enough for you to rendezvous back with us in the basement, where we'll take care of the cure there too. Understood?"

There was a break in the room, soon followed by both Donnie and Mikey, without looking up nodding slowly, whereas absolutely no one would've guessed it, Raph remained unmoved.

"Nice plan. Except for maybe one minor tiny little detail? HOW THE SHELL ARE WE SUPPOSED TO FIND ONI-MAN?"

"We'll cross that bridge when we get to it"

"Huh. Never heard that one before- Ow!" he scoffed, arms crossed as Mikey dashed him on the shoulder, only his impending moodiness suffering the blow. Leo rolled his eyes, the weight of this mission starting to take its toll, every nerve in his body shivering at the thought of what might go wrong if they weren't careful.

"Guys… It's now or never, are you in or not?"

Another pause, Donnie caught in his worried mind a few seconds before he leaned back from the counter, decidedly, "Leo's right. Stopping the viooze from imploding comes first."

"Told ya that would catch on sooner or later" Mikey whispered to a disgruntled Raph. And that reminded Leo, "Mikey, you're okay to do this?"

He nodded shortly, significantly more willing than he'd been after they found Simon. Although whether or not his demeanor was on pretense or not, his answer remained the same, "Like a turtle do!"

And finally, "Raph?"

All eyes on him, the red bandit seemed to find it hard to give in to the moment along the others. Pondering a good argument that would somehow win his case over, despite the odds of that at this point remained all but fleeting.

"Okay, fine. But you do realize the NYCPD aren't exactly our biggest fans, right? "

"I've been there enough to know the layout and Donnie's probably cleaned every corner of OLS by now, right?"

Donnie gulped from the chair, losing his collar with a shivering hand as if he still remained slightly unsure about this panning out the way it was supposed to pan out, but what choice did they have? "Y-yeah. Strategically, it would probably benefit the mission the most if I- if we went our separate ways. At least until its safe- which reminds me-

"Dude, you're sweating"

"Am I? Oh, would you look at that" he chuckled, as Lizzie put a hand on his shoulder. He smiled, maybe a tad bit awkwardly, but earnestly all the same before he got up from his seat, fishing for something inside a bag behind the nearest cabinet.

"Here"

What he pulled out, tossing to the others, appeared to be three small vials, each carrying an almost golden glow about them. Some sort of substance inside shimmering in the container.

"What is it?"

Donnie tried to relax his shoulders, fumbling a bit as he pulled out his own and stuffed it into his bag, "In case anything goes south, I guess you could call it plan B. Just, take one if it comes to that- not that it's gonna come to that but just in case it does come to that, it would be an energy saver. Just as a last resort, whatever you do don't take it unless it becomes absolutely necessary. Understood, Mikey? "

"Way to be specific, Donnie. Thanks" Raph muttered, stuffing it down his belt all the same as the others followed suit.

"Cool. Matches my eyes" Mikey whispered, despite very clearly having blue eyes and that statement not holding any truth to it whatsoever though Donnie refrained from actually telling him that, just this time.

"Guess it's settled then. Come on, we don't have much time"

They all made their way, Leo at the helm along with Raph and Donnie quickly following behind. Only Mikey seemed to linger, watching the rubbles and remains of their home as if nothing had changed- the tube down the hall starting the tapping once more from the other side.

"I'll come back for you. Don't you forget it" he whispered, with heavy steps joining the others towards the subway, as a realization then entered his head at once, out of the blue and seemingly of the greatest importance for a split second of ambiance.

"Wait a minute… who's Arnold?"


The building was a tall skyscraper of cement and glass, towering over New York city like the headquarters of some old organization from a comic book. You could barely see the top, darkened skies in the air threatening a storm all the while snow rained down around them in a myriad of white. They'd used the subway for the fastest short cut gone unnoticed, sliding across the concrete in hastened steps, one after the other before finally they were out in the clear, Raph already heading towards their destination.

However, as the brothers were about to march off to what was probably going to be one of their most difficult missions since the first split up, óne obstacle remained in their path. One they couldn't believe for just one moment they'd forget to consider, given Lizzie's presence in the lab had so far been as unusual as it had taken all of them by surprise.

Not sure if the fact that she was following them headstrong towards the tunnel, both arms leaning over the crutches heavily as she forced herself across the bricks, was endearing our nerve wrecking. And after the four of them realized this, finally came the ever-creative maelstrom of ideas for whatever to do with her- starting of the ball with a highly unnerved, conflicted and seriously non-comprehending Leo, in a conversation that went something like this:

"Should we tie her up?"

"Tie up a cripple?! Good job! I'm sure that won't make a headline or draw any unwanted conclusions about us!" Raph protested.

"Well, do you got any better ideas?"

"We could make her clean our rooms- ow!"

"She's just a little girl" Leo said, pity on his gaze.

"Yeah! A girl with disinfect!"

"It's disinfect-ant"

"What Donnie said!"

"Let her come"

It came from Raph, surprisingly calm in his tone, although he just uttered the words none of them would've ever guessed could be uttered by him.
"What?"

He squatted down, meeting her at eyelevel as he considered the options in his head, all of them reaching the same conclusion. Each reminding him of the impossibility of her probably escaping the nightmares of foot soldiers breaking into her home and breaking her brother. She's smarter than all of us put together. He remembered Casey's words clear in his mind, seeing the subdued but undeniable determination on her, like he saw it on himself. Like he knew he'd be like if this was any of his brothers'.
"Guys, we did this to her... And hey, if she's not takin' no for an answer, who are we to stop her? When we find Casey, we'll help you get home safe, okay?"

"It's not safe" Leo said, convinced this would only do more harm than good. She didn't ask to be involved in this, but hey- neither did they.

"None of us have been safe ever since we first got involved. At least this way we can protect her in case, bug eyes and his creeps pay her another visit"

And then, realizing talking Raph out of something most likely would only lead to him doing that thing anyway, Leo relented. "You sure about this?" he asked, Lizzie rubbing sanitizer on her glove for good measure before shaking Raph's hand solemnly.

"I am. He owes me a dollar"

After that, it didn't take long before Raph, Leo and Lizzie found themselves at the NYCPD, grey skies over the building and a streamline of people waltzing in and out by the front door. They lied in wait, observing carefully before making their approach. The irony of the situation didn't escape Raph though, remembering all too well what would happen if anyone misfortunate enough to cross paths with the weapon-armored green mutant sneaking around on rooftops. Being on the wanted list was almost a compliment, compared to that, however if there was anytime to become completely invisible, now would be the best time.

They scurried around, Lizzie carried for the most part behind Raph's back, as her crutches would be the most obvious contender to their not so stealth trained companion's give away, however she didn't seem to mind it. When they reached the other side of the building, a small hatch buried into the concrete roof, Leo was quick to drag the team back into the shadows as the sight of a security camera just above on the other end, was met in their path. Raph was quick to draw his weapons, all too eager to use them of course, but was left sorely disappointed when Leo used one of Lizzie's cans instead to spray paint the front in bright pink.

"You do know this is illegal, right?" she pointed out, seemingly the voice of reason for the day and not so amused when Raph proceeded to force the hatch open, leading down into the ventilation shaft as a result.

"Which is exactly, why you're staying here"

"What? No, I'm not." she protested, already on her way to commit a Mikey and jump straight down, if both Raph and Leo wasn't quick enough to pull her back.

"Look, we're not here for a bar mitzva. There's a lot of cops down there wanting to blow our freaking brains out, and you're not going to join that party. Even if I have to tie you to that pole over there, you're staying put until we get back, understood?" he said, the slight urge to find a bucket, the words leaving his mouth making him feel uncomfortably responsible. But his point still stood. Lizzie was a little girl with a broken leg and a scary overconfidence meant to stir trouble. She wasn't a trained fighter; she wasn't experienced, and she definitely wasn't easy to miss in a crowd. He wasn't happy about it, but one way or the other, this was how it had to be if they had any hope of getting out of there unnoticed.

Leo sighed, considering their options which, ultimately led to the same conclusion to prove it, "Raph's right, it's too dangerous for you, Liz"

"I'm sorry, can you- can you just repeat that? I didn't quite hear you"

"Knock it off" rolling his eyes, Leo put a hand on her shoulder, "Look, all we gotta do, is just get in there, grab Casey and get out. It'll be quick, okay? You won't even notice we were gone"

Lizzie shook her head arms crossed as her eyes wondered down to the hockey mask, almost as if she expected for it to talk back at some point, agreeing with her.

"You lied. That's a violation of the rules-"

"Sorry, but that's just how it's gotta be. And besides, we'll need a lookout when Arnold blows our cover on the way out. Who better than a Jones?" Raph stated, already climbing down the latch as Leo followed behind him, a tad more careful in his steps. Lizzie waited for a moment, most likely tempted to follow them down regardless, but was ultimately defeated by the look Raph sent her way, making sure she stayed exactly where she was.

"Here. Use the sharp end" she finally said, tossing what appeared to be a baseball bat from her collection of armories, this one spiked with nails and it made her look even more like a phenomenon than a person in doing so. Raph grabbed it, nodding shortly before closing the lid and venturing down- Lizzie left reluctantly to her own devices on the roof.

"Okay chief- where to?"

Leo led the way, elbows against the cold metal and with Raph close behind him still wondering how the heck he'd ended up with a cop of all people to look after him. Going here every day, not knowing that as soon as anyone inside recognized what he truly was, they'd either shoot him on site or sell him to a science lab. Not having the slightest clue that crossing paths with these guys, had not only been a detriment to their safety, but straight up banned by Master Splinter as long as they could remember. It could be anything; from an officer going to the sewers looking for a runoff kid, to an egghead patrolling the area certain they'd seen something green moving in the corner of their eye. Raph couldn't even count how many times they'd had to hide, even in the lair. To creep up inside a dark hole standing still for several long minutes all the while some geezer would waltz by the corridor with a flashlight and a gun. He'd run his fingers along the walls, trying long and hard to memorize his surroundings all the while master Splinter would encourage them to wait just a little while longer. Stories of boogeymen and looming figures being the result of these encounters, few as they might've been, but the lessons lingered. Their ever first venture topside, inviting the question of what might happen if an officer was unfortunate enough to as much as catch a glimpse of these creatures.

Least to say, Raph wasn't especially fond of their current hold-up.

"We there yet or do ya know where we're going?" he asked, more than a little done with crawling around the ventilation shafts.

"Shhh "

Just about to bite back with another remark about the stupidity of them venturing around like roaches, Leo stopped up, finger over his lips as he gestured towards the open light streaming in from the lid below. The room was presumably empty, nothing but a concrete floor and the almost absently sounding clang from a steel pipe somewhere, ringing hollow. "This should be the holding cell. There are usually guards waiting outside, so we have to be smart about this if we want to slip in unnoticed. We can't just- WAIWAIWAIWAIT what are you-

However, as he so patiently waited in silence for any trouble to show, Raph wasn't wasting any time. He kicked the lid open, twirled each sai in his hands and dropped down in one motion. Leo sighed, following suit. And while their assumption that the room for a fact wasn't preoccupied was partially true, that didn't account for the amount of PD prisoners starring curiously back at them from behind the bars. Each a face Raph seemed to recognize, and in turn making him wonder just how many was put in here by Jones, and how many was put in here by him. Judging by the number of faces he recognized slightly and the ones he didn't, he figured probably not as many, deciding the precise amount wasn't as important- though if anyone asked, he was definitely the one with the most.

"So much for stealth" Leomumbled, not hiding his disapproval as he dropped down next to him. "So, which one is it?"

There was a regurgitation of voices echoing, all of which ranging from pointing out how kids shouldn't be in a place like this to look guys, the entertainment is here, until finally, it seemed to dawn on them just who exactly it was that had dropped into their confinement. As Raph looked around, ignoring the loud screams and pounding of the steel bars from aggressive gang members, he felt his mind race trying to find a familiar face. However, when he wasn't looking for a gangly teenager with a hockey mask, the only thing close to it was one PD in the corner carrying a dragon tattoo on his neck. Definitely not him.

"Raph, mind hurrying it up a bit?"

"No need. He's not here"

"What?" Leo started to panic slightly, going around in circles, mind racing. Raph on the other hand, was less worried about the police showing up to notice the ruckus from behind the door, and more concerned about why in shell Casey wasn't here. Well, for starters, all of the prisoners in here seemed to be PD scumbags- nothing out of the ordinary. Secondly, if the police had any mind, trying to retain Casey without getting a bloody nose was something you usually learned from experience, which might carry an explanation as to why he wasn't in holding with the rest. But then again, the police for all their douchebaggery, Raph thought, are the least of our problems if the foot is here too. What if they got to him first? What then?

"Raph, whatever you're thinking, we should really get going soon, so can you maybe-

Raph grabbed a chair, channeled his frustrations as he put it against the door for cover, before he grabbed the first PD closest to the bar by the lapels, pulled him against the metal and aimed the sharp end to his throat.

"-or… do… that. Sure. That's- that's an option too"

"Where is he?" he said, solemnly as the PD seemed to force a quiver down.

"Where is who? Looking for your parents maybe?" he spit, Raph quickly losing his non-existent patience. He grabbed the PD by the wrist, forced him around in one swift motion, as he twisted his hand in a backwards lock that in turn- send him to his knees, back against the bars. "Casey Jones. Where. Is. He?!"

The PD shivered, clearly in pain, though that didn't seem to stop him from trying to mask it- the thought of the bars keeping them separated probably reassuring the guy of his safety.

"On a farm, why ya asking?"

Raph, ready for round two, forced the guy to lean back and meet his gaze. "Where did they take him?!

"Raph-" Leo protested, already taken aback by the brute force of his brother. It was almost funny how, the old Leo would've most likely forced him away from the bars, whereas this one was still convinced that he could drag his brother away from what needed to be done by simply asking. Raph thought about it for a moment, prepared to break the guy's fingers if he had to, the muffling voices of 'inmates' playing to his temper in his mingle of thoughts, as a snarling almost rusty voice came from somewhere next to the cell.

"You must be even out of your god damn mind, coming here! Ha! If I had known, it would be that easy to get you busted I would've seen hockey boy out myself! Seriously, red, what happened to you?"

There came a low register cackle, sickeningly hoarse- almost regurgitating laughter behind the bars like it was seconds away from going into a fit. Letting go of the thug, Raph twirled his sai prepared for another interrogation, as he turned his attention to who else but Davy clinging to the steel. Of course, THIS guy again… just my luck. He still looked the same- Crazy eyes, dirtied clothes and unkept hair, decorated with that homemade-looking purple dragon tattoo that had since been prone to bite marks and blunt weapons. Raph still remembered their brawl in the basement of OLS, the crazy ramblings and the look of pure horror on his face when he thought he was gonna be turned into Donnie's personal guinea pig.

"And you're the same piece of garbage since last time we beat you, I see."

Davey sneered with a grin, blotting his teeth with delight. "Ohhohoho I've been waiting for this, red bandit. Of course, I figured those cops was going to bring ya in here with me, but oh no. You were stupid enough to come anyway weren't ya!?"

"What do you want David?"

"It's Davey!"

"That's what I said"

"Raph, I think we have company" Leo called, noticing the intensifying sound of footsteps outside the hall. Soon to find it locked and most likely going to call for security if they didn't hurry.

"And to think all it would take is just one tiny little squeak, and you boys are done for. Guess you did me a favor bringing me here, after all. Personally, I have never been more comfortable in my-"

Raph didn't let him finish, aiming the blade for Davey's throat all the while keeping him in place. His breath was like a dead animal, the gleam in his eyes bright enough to mirror the angry mutant right now pulling his beard off, "Talk or I'll rip out your intestines and make them into a sweater"

The thug smiled, not even trying to struggle and it gave Raph a bad feeling.

"You wouldn't"

"And why not?"

Another smile. "Because I know where they took the hockey boy"

This made Raph tighten his grip even further, going by the smug look on his face and the almost gleeful tone, he was inclined to believe him.

"Where?"

It seemed that interrogating scum had become a routine for him, picking up a few hints about one's credibility along the way, although if Davey wasn't behind bars right now, he surely wouldn't get off as easy. Tired of idiots like him not understanding when to walk away- but this one was flat out tiring. He pulled up both hands in a ninety-degree angle, opened his mouth seconds away from screaming bloody murder despite his neck being one inch away from getting stabbed. The last thing they needed was for Hopkins and his friends to figure out they were here. He pulled down the sai, weighing his temperament despite feeling his veins already boiling over. We don't have time for this.

"Okay, fine. What do you want? A freaking trophy?! If you don't tell us exactly where they took him you are only gonna make this worse for yourself, do you get that?! "

"Raph he is not going to tell us. Let's just go." Leo suggested, hand on his shoulder but Raph was far from done.

"Oh, I'm not going anywhere until this freak of nature spills his guts, so what's it gonna be?! WELL?"

Another snicker escaped the thug, each breath of air out of this guy sending Raph closer over the edge. "I might not be able to get a rematch from in here, but I am still going to enjoy imagining all the ways they're going to rip you apart piece by piece when we get outta here. You'll see. And if you survive, how's about telling me what it feels like when your spine breaks in half?"

There came 'crackling' the hit landing harder than a meteorite on impact. Davey tumbled back, blood seeping from his nose or at least- what was left of it. Raph, realizing a moment too late that that might've not been the best approach, felt his heartbeat faster, the chair holding their escape starting to shake from the other side. They were coming.

"Raph!"

Davey whined, clutching his nose for dear life in pain, before he locked eyes with the brothers threatening to yell out for the authorities once and for all, before-

"Y- you want a rematch?! Then let us help you. Help us save your life"

He stopped. Leo had an idea. Raph could see it on his dumb human face, as clear as when they were mutants and he'd have an idea of some kind. He approached the cage, slight panicky perhaps, but determined and this was enough for Raph to take a step back his knuckles still simmering from the blow. And now, for once the PD actually seemed to listen, Raph included.

"The foot is using you; I mean haven't you realized it yet? They're going to do the same thing you've been doing if you don't tell us where the vigilante is. They're going to mutate you, understand? This whole building, each and everyone of you before the day is done. That's why the foot won't come for you. Why your boss has abandoned you, left you here to rot without a second thought- it's because you're nothing but canon fodder. I mean seriously! Why would you agree to work for a guy like that in the first place?!"

The entire room went quiet. Thugs upon thugs of third-class wannabe's for once seemingly paying attention to what Leo was saying, and he had a point. The purple dragons had never been known for being… well, efficient, at least not unless the Shredder was involved some way or the other. He'd been the one pulling the strings, no sane person denying him their loyalty unless they had a chance of living left to decide for themselves. When people first went missing back on the streets, Raph had assumed the same would apply, someone else with more influence forcing them to work for them. And yet, each thug he'd pummeled to the ground, seemed to have always had the same thing in common. They were still loyal to them. Whoever they were, apparently intimidating enough to, even when they were down for the count, carry on as loyal little lap dogs. Whereas, with Shredder, when the chips were down, at least then the average gang member still valuing their life would have the common sense to safe themselves. So, who in the shell, would be so awe inspiring that even when their lives were threatened, their freedom even, the PD would still refuse to defy them? Not just out of fear… something else entirely.

"You think we have a choice?! We're lucky he didn't kill us"

One of the cellmates seemed to speak up, tremble in his voice poorly masked by his gall.

"Shut. Up, Kevin" his cellmate said, slapping him not so gently on the head.

Leo sighed, always the peacemaker, even if it came to the very same guys responsible for tearing up the city. "Look, just tell us where they took him. If you do… we'll let you out of here. Fair and square. We might be enemies, but like it or not we're still your best shot out of here. It's that or join the rest of your victims as burning atoms, how about that?"

Davey shook his head, though a little too much. Like he wasn't sure, but he didn't dismiss the fact out right, the very image of the transformation still lingering hauntingly in Raph's mind. He couldn't even imagen what a failed one looked like, and yet, these guys had apparently seen that front and center on a daily basis. Looks like Shredder wasn't just messing up his enemies… because these guys? These guys are messed up.

"No… No, you're just bluffing. I'm not falling for that again- do you really think I'm that dense? We'll be fine. He told us- the mutagen can't touch us even if it was true" he said, uncertain. Raph shrugged, heading for the door as Leo looked beggingly on.

"It's your funeral"
"Look, the only freaks crazy enough to stop these guys are already done for, if that gives you the idea. These guys are not messing around"

"You don't say"

"And why should we trust you?! Why the hell would we ever help you?! One way or the other we're dead meat, and it's all because you four bozos couldn't mind your own damn business"

That one hit a nerve. Raph wasn't even trying to hide it this time, the color of his face matching the color of his mask to a T. "Oh yeah, I'm sure we got fifty other piles of goo ready to agree on that! You chose this, Davey, all of you did. No matter how you look at it."

And he meant it. He really did- fury resurfacing as his mind seemed to recall the countless disasters unfolding around them, around their home, all the while these goons had been supplying it for free. If it wasn't for them, they wouldn't even have to go into hiding in the first place, Casey's sister wouldn't have a limb, shell, even Casey wouldn't have a burn mark the size of Atlantis on his ribs, Bernie wouldn't have been lost, mutants wouldn't have run around on a rampage trying to kill us, and Leo wouldn't have been stuck with officer gunman instead of remembering his family-

"Fourth floor, holding cell B. That's where all the 'bothersome' ones go. As far as I'm concerned, he hasn't come out since"

Davey sighed, not looking up. Who knows what was going through his mind, but whatever it was, remorse or not, Raph couldn't care less... He was only focused on one thing-

"We'll see about that"


Donnie was on his last nerve. He'd pocketed a timer just in case, ticking ever so loudly in his ear as his mind raced back and forth between trying to focus on the mission at hand and figuring out a way to magically create a cure in the nick of time. It was snowing. A sort of almost eerie air hanging around the facility when they approached, an entire street, usually crowded by the everyday ruckus of people pouring in and out of the complex, now laying almost desecrated below. He'd grabbed his janitor's suit, replaced his trusty bo for the mop to add to the illusion and was just about to push the handle down when he realized- he had no idea where to even start.

Mikey tapping almost gleefully by the edge, excited to see the lab for the first time in a way that almost made Donnie consider the possibility, that he too had somehow gained some sort of memory loss in the spam of twenty-four hours. Another side effect…?- no! He couldn't think about that now. There was still time- panicking was only going to make it worse. And if he was right, the chance that some of the canisters- at least one still remained safely stored in his room, meant that all he had to concern himself with, was making sure OLS wasn't blown to smithereens. Nothing more. Everything was going to be fine. It always is.

"Okay, it's almost noon. Mr. Gilgamesh should be on his lunchbreak by now, meaning the cafeteria is hopefully a good place to avoid, unless of course he decides to eat it at his office again meaning we'll have to avoid the second floor entirely, unless of course Lowell from folding is doing the routine again, in the case we'd have to avoid the elevator too or-

"Hey dude! Check me out! I'm totally a professional. Hey write that down! No you write that down! Do I have to fire you too?! I don't pay you for smack talk! You don't pay me at all! How Dare you- "

"MIKEY"

Donnie sent his little brother the death glare- his little brother, at the moment concerning himself with balancing the previous janitor (in this case a guy by the name of Kevin)'s nametag on his shirt instead of paying attention. He stopped dead in his tracks however as soon as Don came close enough, exemplifying the phrase 'if looks could kill' to a T. "The mission?! "

A nervous chuckle left him as he hid both hands behind his back apologetically, "Hehe. Sorry dude"

Donnie sighed, continuing. Or- trying to… "Okay, so we can't sneak in from above, but if I can get to my cleaning cart without getting noticed-

"You have a cleaning cart?!"

"Yes, Mikey, I do. Anyway, if we can somehow squeeze you in without getting noticed through that maybe we would have enough time to get to the storage room and clean out the basement level in time to locate the bomb! Yes! Except- no wait.I'd have to make the formular by then or it won't do anything, I can't just… but If I don't, then what-"

"Hey, Don, you ever notice how snow lands on top of the hair so you can't even feel it?! It's like totally not even there!"

Donnie, aka, if he had a stick in his hand, it would surely break, could feel himself lose his patience quickly, not understanding why after witnessing probably the closest thing to normalcy he'd gained in his time as a human being turned into a glowing monster, how in the shell he wasn't bothered.

"How can you joke at a time like this?!"

"Just try it dude! Your face is like, totally melting the flakes right now and you can't even feel it" he said, twirling around as the snowflakes piled up over his curls one by one.

"Michael. We have… approximately… TWELVE hours minimum to try to figure out a way to not only stop our archenemies from turning New York into a mutant petting zoo, find a way to somehow defy all the laws of chemistry on the slight chance that I might be able to recreate the cure just in time to stop a raging fiery viooze bomb of destruction from exploding and on top of that, try to do all of that with a cleaning cart and a MOP!" he yelled, feeling his voice crack, most likely louder than the average police siren.

Mikey paused, trying to the best of his ability to stand still for two seconds when he noticed the lingering echo that seemed to rummage around the area.

"My ninja senses tell me you're upset…"

"Upset?! UPSET? Why would I be upset! Bingo Mikey! You found the core of the problem, meanwhile I'm actually trying to save our shells, you're playing with snow like everything is fine! I mean come on, Mikey, don't you want Simon to be safe?!"

Donnie instantly clapped his mouth together, taking a step back as he realized the cracks reappearing around his sanity and it dawned on him how heartless that must've sounded just now. Knowing, probably better than anyone what's it like to have someone close to you fall victim to the mutagen… "Th-th-that came out wrong. I- I didn't mean-

But, perhaps not surprisingly, instead of the painful reminder hitting Mikey unfairly like a brick, he simply put his hand on Donnie's shoulder, voice calm and collected.

"Donnie… bro... I'm scared too. But listen, you got this. We all have each other's back on this, bromada. Just take a breath, okay?"

There was a pause, Donnie forgetting if just for a second or two that time was moving faster than they could afford it and complied. Grateful for Mikey's levelheadedness, given he was not likely to maintain his. He nodded shortly, sighed heavily and tried to force his doubts and fears of what might go wrong, to the side.

"I can't believe I'm saying this, but you're right. I just have to… clear my head. Everything's going to be fine"

A smile formed over Mikey's freckled face, and he slung his arms around Donnie, gesturing towards the sky like he was absorbing all the confidence left in him, "That's what I'm saying dude! We got this! I mean come on, its us! B-team for the win or what?!"

He held up a fist- Donnie bumping it compliantly.

"B-team for the win" he said, and though that didn't excuse the lump in his throat and the pit in his stomach, Donnie made for the door as Mikey nodded resolute and if anything, hopeful despite their nerves telling them otherwise.

"Okay, let's go"

They entered the hallway, an almost hollow echo following their steps- ringing loudly down the stars as they went. Everything almost seemed… greyer than usual. And that's not to say the OLS was the most colorful of science labs, no, no- the lab was far from a sight to behold, but at least it wasn't cluttered and almost ghostly as the linoleum covered floors they right now were traversing with an intensifying cautiousness. With Donnie at the front, Mikey following as quietly as he could, eyes gawking at every empty corner in sight like it was the exhibit for a pizza gallery. And while his skills as a stealth- master as he'd so proudly called himself when they were younger, were admirable, as they went past the filing cabinets, the coffee room and the employee launches, one by one, Donnie couldn't help but wonder if they'd even need them. Not as much as a sound hollering in the usually preoccupied headquarters- this point even further emphasized by the still-hot contents of an abandoned coffee mug by the printer- or what was supposed to be the lab's failed attempt at a 3D one. One glance and Donnie realized the problem almost immediately, wasn't it for the fact that so far, and by some unnerving miracle that seemed to linger over them, no one had stopped them in their path. Not even the guys down by security seemed remotely present, inspecting broken equipment or failing high tech security cameras breaking down for the seventeenth time… no one was there. Just them, and least to say, Donnie wasn't particularly happy about it, trusting his scanners more than he trusted his eyes. And what they told him, was that if a highly toxic mutagen bomb was to be set off today, some floors at basement level, it would most likely be somewhere in the crowded hours. That is- now.

"Hmm. That's odd" he muttered, Mikey too feeling the chill as question marks seemed to appear over his head.

"I can't be the only one getting some major déjà vu' vibes from this place, right?"

Donnie nodded, remembering their last encounter with silence back in the tunnels like it was yesterday his favorite jacket got melted into cyanide.

"No, you're right... Where is everyone?"

They continued down, Donnie with a keenly expectant eye over their shoulder, as he waited for something to trigger a massive trap somewhere, or Steven from filing would tell him that oh right! The memo we once again failed to tell you about! That's why the entire building is seemingly dead of people. Or worst of all, Mr. Gilgamesh appropriately yelling at him for not having shown up for work in over a week now.

When they finally reached his office, the boys took one glance at each other, equally confused as they were eager to get it over with, and so Donnie unlocked the broken hinges of his door. Mikey's face of pure anticipation dying out as soon as he saw the massive shards from the broken window, the papers lying scattered about the floor and the crooked bed too big to fit the cabinet, and as a result leaning slightly to the side. "Wow, that's… awesome! Yeah, D! Tots better than the lab at home if I say so myself hehe..he… seriously, and you fault ME for being messy?" he muttered, quieting with immediate effect once Donnie sent him the look of 'can it'.

"Just look for the box with the yellow glow on it. Then let's get the shell out of here"

And so, they started digging. Revisiting the same cluster of materials most of which barren or dry due to the conditions of open-air winter wind exposure not doing his equipment any good. All that time and resources, collecting, reassembling, now nothing more than scrap and broken parts… Donnie would cry if it wasn't for the irritating buzzing that seemed to distract his mind as he searched underneath the shelf. It was then he had one of those moments that only a scientist mutant ninja teenager could have- and he realized the buzzing wasn't coming from himself for once, it was coming from something inside the walls.

"Do you hear that?"

"Hear what?" Mikey shrugged, sorting through a pile of canisters and empty containers. Donnie pushed his ear against the tapestry, feeling the vibrations inside it like a mechanism buzzing to life. This wasn't there when he'd last been here. It'd never been there, not even from when he used to sleep in here, could he have not somehow heard it. This was new somehow, something familiar he couldn't quite put his finger on it… He tried leaning closer, following the sound in the hope that it would somehow get louder as they went, his mind reeling with the endless possibilities of what might lie at the end of it. And then it dawned on him. These vibrations… what if it wasn't coming from the walls, what if… what if it was coming from the basement?! And interconnected tunnel of wires all intertwined simultaneously, hiding in plain sight, the source of it most likely powerful enough to fuel the entire complex if necessary.

And it was then, as if the universe itself had listened in on his thoughts, the lights went out in the room.

"Hey, good idea Don! We'll find that box ten times faster now! Betcha I can find it first-

"Mikey! SHHH! " Donnie was quick to pull him close, hand over his mouth as Mikey in confusing noticed the rambling somewhere behind loom. There was no glow, no box seemingly anywhere as far as the eye could tell, and though the buzzing a few moments ago seemed to threaten to have been nothing less but a byproduct of experiment thirty two's lingering aftereffects- what was unmistakable was the silence that now rumbled in the floor below. Echoing, heavily, almost in an inhumanly slow way that seemed to come from the impact of something big making its way towards them. And as Donnie gestured for his brother to follow him, silence in their footsteps whilst they made their way to the door, something else seemed to linger too… Big, heavy… almost sliding its way at them through a now darkened corridor that used to be OLS, the low funded laboratory of unventured sciences- now turning into something straight out of a horror show. Donnie grabbed his bo tight- well, he grabbed his mop tight, shivering as Mikey grabbed the remnants of his nunchucks, both facing the growing crash nearing them louder and louder.

Until finally, the unmistaken glow of 'viooze' came from behind the corner in the form of an almost 2 feet tall chunk of flesh and teeth crawling towards them. Slight hisses escaping what from what at least Donnie could see, appeared to be several mouths and limbs sticking out, all of which covered in the spiked, venomous blades echoing throughout the chamber.

"Oh uh… Guess we figured out where everyone went…" Mikey gulped, not even the shadows enough to hide his shivering.


"Should've guessed"

Raph kicked the door twice, at this point bruising his ego more than he'd put a dent in the hinges. It was times like these he was starting to miss Donnie, though he'd rather take an arrow to the knee than admit it. If they still had their shells on them, they'd probably bust through here in record time. "I don't suppose you got an app for that?"

Leo shrugged, scanning the door up and down like he was the detective from some old-fashioned TV show solving crimes, "Shouldn't there be a guard out here?"

"Maybe they're on a break?"

"A little convenient, huh" he muttered, the PD's words still ringing in his ear. He wasn't sure if the right thing to do would be to release them or not, still undecided on whether or not his bargain was just that. A bluff. Nothing more than a ruse to get to the vigilante's location. But regardless of what they were gonna do with them, fact still remained that if they were at the right place, which they'd collectively assumed they were, how to actually get inside was still left unclear. Not to mention the possibility that there was a good reason for the entire section being on lockdown- one he wasn't too excited to explore.

"Davey said he was in the holding cell, so why would they go through all the trouble of guarding an entire hallway?"

"I don't know, Leo, maybe a secret rave we weren't invited to? Who cares- let's just go!"

Suddenly, footsteps echoed a little way down the hall- Leo not able to as much as blink before Raph vanished out of sight. Damn it, how do you do that…?! Apparently, he didn't have to waste too much time trying to figure it out, before he was unceremoniously pulled to the side- Raph signaling for both to keep quiet, as the fortunate barricade of a water fountain 'round the corner came to their aid.

"I know right?! Poor guy couldn't even unlock a doorknob if he wanted to! I'm telling ya, Joan guy's getting older than he can keep up" the officer said, letting out an overexcited chuckle to her colleague.

"Try telling him that. The day John resigns is the day the world ends. I swear, that poor guy just doesn't know what 'vacation days' means" the other one replied, quickly followed by a horse cough loud enough to burst the pipes if they were so unlucky. "Actually, I think I might be needin' some of that myself. My lungs are killing me today"

And suddenly, Leo had an idea, forgetting if only for a moment that they were supposed to be quiet, though the officers were nearly out of sight. "Hopkins!" he gasped, Raph already rolling his eyes at the sheer mention of him.

"Not this again-"

"No, his office. He has a drawer beside his desk where keeps his entry pass. I'm willing to bet we can get the key from in there"

"What makes you think officer douchebag would have the key?"
"Are you kidding? Hopkins stood for most of the safety precautions in holding. He basically designed it"

"And the award for most paranoid freak in NYC goes to…" Raph muttered, although following along. They mostly kept to the vents, an almost unusual buzzing starting to crawl through the floor, though neither seemed to question it on their way to the office. And though Leo and Raph both wouldn't be surprised if he was still trying to make his escape off the roof from their last encounter, the possibility that he might have somehow found his way back to HQ was just as plausible.

They checked the hallway, almost emptied out by the distant voices of people going about their day. Not surprising really. Hopkins was never the most beloved officer in this building, it was no wonder it lay mostly barren, even his office was situated as seemingly far away from everyone else's. Only problem- well, Raph was just going to spell it out,

"Do you also happen to know who we need to burgle to get through this door?"

Leo hadn't really thought about that. He'd been so used to walking right in without anyone stopping him, the alias of Hopkins' problem child usually granting him access with ease. However, now that he thought about… and it was then Leo had an idea, one he never in a million years would've thought worked, and yet-

The door clicked right open.

"Oh." Raph muttered, flabbergasted, following the awkward silence. And Leo, deciding that whatever miracle allowed them access inside would surely mean that no one would be waiting for them on the other side, they entered.

The office looked mostly the same, same files and papers unsorted, stacks of coffee cups filling up in the trashcans as well as the same blueish hues filling through the window like a cold fog. Only thing different, seemed to be the multiple sets of boxes set up in various corners of the room, most of which piled up with books and files- none of which, belonging to Hopkins.

"You know, for a guy obsessed with solving crimes in sewers, he sure knows how to tidy up" Raph commented, going through drawer by drawer until his eyes locked with a frame on the stand. Leo decided instead to rely on the officer's rather impractical habit of leaving sticky notes in-between pages of notes, though the ones situated by the desk had oddly enough been crossed out in black inc. Document after document, different cases and piles of evidence shoved to the side by one stroke. This doesn't look like something he would do… but why would anyone cover this up? It doesn't make any sense. Only file not among the censors seemed to involve a woman, fairly recently too, dating back only a few days, and a picture to boot. Though trying to fathom how the cop would've had any time whatsoever to look at the case, was beyond Leo. Who would've guessed the workaholic mentality didn't stop with alien goo, a classrooms worth of mutations and an old ninja clan conspiracy…?

"I don't think-

Leo froze- footsteps sounding just outside the door and Raph was the quickest to act- pulling Leo with him under the desk in one swift notion as a slim figure entered. Too busy trying to stay silent like his former self would've probably aced without delay, he almost didn't recognize Tom's rejectable red leather soles, weren't it for the familiar sound of his voice lamenting his return. Leo had only seen this guy once or twice, though he'd certainly made the fair impression. He walked into the room, from the sounds of it with something heavy in hand, a silent thump as he placed it on the table.

"Out with the old, in with the new" he whispered, the smug look on his face as audible as his hands clasping together triumphantly.

The next thing to happen was the surprisingly hoarse and oddly intensifying wave of coughs that streamed out of him- all as sudden as they were unexpected- each returned in more and more painful amounts. Leo could see his balance swagger to the side, culminating in the poor guy having to lean against the counter as he coughed what appeared to be all his internal organs out. When he finally left, waltzing at one point slightly towards their hiding spot, the boys could let out a sigh of relief upon hearing the door slap shut, his intense coughing still heard down the hallway.

"Yeesh… " Raph muttered, noticing a new box on the desk, right by a small nametag that read Tom Klister Garris. Guess that explained it. Luckily though, his visit wasn't all for not- no sooner had Leo left his tiresome search of keys and passes in the drawers, before he found the very same badge stuffed carelessly inside the box like a traffic cone.

"Got it!" Leo yelled, and upon his excitement over this, allowed his arm into the air triumphantly, Raph letting out a sigh of relief before something else seemed to cut their victory short. The light went out, blinking a few times in desperate survival before ultimately there was a loud k-tch of broken glass leaving them and as they quickly discovered, the entire hallway in complete darkness. And upon realizing this, both Raph and Leo seemed to share the exact same thought.

"That can't be good"


"HEY! I'M WARNING YOU! FOR THE LAST TIME, IF YOU DON'T UPON UP THIS DOOR, I'M GOING TO PERSONALLY… well… SOMETHING THAT'S GONNA HURT! A LOT! CASEY JONES WILL NEVER BACK DOWN FROM A FIGHT!"

Casey Jones was about ready to back down from the fight. He'd been yelling all day, his throat was sore, his ribs cracked, and he genuinely was starting to think that he was going insane. Well… more than usual. The only way to spend his time inside the cell when he wasn't yelling for cops to come let him out, playing with the mop he'd miraculously grabbed from the hanger. He'd used the very tip of it, stretched it out all the way his not at all noodly arms could manage, biting his tongue as he tried to type out a message on his phone. Not knowing if he'd even managed to press send, before he'd of course knocked his only communication device off the table entirely, leaving him alone with nothing but a mop and nothing to show for it. Fantastic! Thanks a lot universe! He'd tried imitating Don's spin a few times just to kill some time (not with much success aka it never happened)- that's how desperate he was, gathering enough energy to yell out to no one some more before retreating into his cell of solitude. Damn it guys. Where the shell are you!? He closed his eyes, the weird foot clan guy's visit still lingering. What the hell did he mean?! What was he doing here of all places and most importantly, why hadn't he come back since? What was their game? It was bad enough that the freak who nearly blew his head off hadn't shown, but that door had stayed suspiciously locked for a long time now. What if Lizzie was worried too? God, she's definitely going to have some questions this time. Sure, he'd gone off beat some skulls, taking names like it was second nature, and his little sister would rarely question it. Either trusting his dumbassery to be enough for him to make it out okay, as he'd proven times and times again, not revealing that the only reason he was probably still alive was the turtles. But that all seemed to change quite a bit when the foot clan paid them a visit.

He'd wondered for a long time how the turtles dealt, after shred head dealt the finishing blow. How Raph dealt, all those times he'd sonder off on patrol, or just completely change the subject whenever he'd asked, choosing not to bring it up if he could help it. But seeing those freaks in Lizzie's room that day… feeling the helplessness as her bones cracked against the window and all he could do was cry out for help. He hated it. Anger fueling him just thinking about it and he wished to god that he could just get out of here and let it all out.

As time went by he'd forced himself to drown his sentimentality the only way he knew how to… that landing him at stranger's parties, the bare bone of most down on their luck teenagers his age. Forgetting the days as he pretended not to care. Pretended not to look over his shoulder for any bullies nearby needing to be taught a lesson, or for any alien activity remotely worth checking out. He'd even sought out Karai and her forces, almost certain Shini and her would've returned from Japan by then, but nothing seemed to stick. The city that never sleeps somehow feeling like a big empty crater.

Psssshhhh

Snapping him out of his thoughts, something buzzing nearby sent Casey out into a panicked stance, thinking for a second it might've been a rat or something and he readied his 'weapon' like a hockey stick. Unfortunately, it wasn't. Realizing, just as a chill went down his spine, the buzzing emitting from inside the cell… in the corner… a small barely visible grate neatly hidden behind the bed where- to Casey's delayed realization, a thick purple gas-like cloud started to pour out. No way… viooze? Casey didn't waste a second.

He grabbed the bed by its hinges and flipped it over desperately, pressing it against the crate as if that would be enough but of course it just kept coming. Panic panic panic panic panic-

He then tried to rip off the linen, shoving it over the crate whilst struggling not to inhale or come into contact with the gas, but he was too scared to go anywhere near it at this point, reaching for his last possible option, though futile-

"HELP! ANYONE! LET ME OUT! COME ON! "

But as much as he yelled his lungs dry, as much as he clung to the bars or raised his voice, as the last couple of hours had already proven, no one was there. They did this, he figured, swearing to all things sharp and heavy that he was going to break the foot's kneecaps when he got out of here. But as the gas continued to emit, Casey creeping as far away into the corner as he could, mop still in hand as if that would somehow shield him- he seemed to loose all ability to breathe. Not from the gas per say, more his instincts running rampant, all at once culminating in his body just… freezing up like a board. What do I do? Come on, Casey, THINK! You're smarter than this! No way I'm turning into one of those glitter-zombie freaks! There's gotta be a way out… come on, come on, come on! They're counting on you!

And then, with an idea so desperately stupid that it was only natural for Casey to be the one who'd come up with it. And so, as the toxin was approximately two meters away from him, he grabbed the bars, reached out with his shoulder first and pressed on. Counting on the sweat right now bathing his body in every motivation to get the heck out of there, he struggled- biting his lip, using all he had to ignore force while he focused the ultimate weapon he still had in his possession: his skinniness. Any other day he'd smashed the lock in maybe, waited defiantly until whoever was unfortunate enough to let him out would receive a broken nose or simply try to break the damn bars if he had to, but not today. He pressed on, used all his strength, all his determination all hos panic, until finally-

-he was out. "Holy chalupa! That worked?!" he exclaimed equally surprised as he was grateful. "HA! TAKE THAT! Who's the coward now, HUH?! CASEY JONES FOR THE WIN! "

But of course, as the gas started to flow out passed the bars, Casey seemed to understand the celebrating before the fight was over, was probably not a good idea. And so, he went for the door, rolled up his sleeves, took a deep breath, and kicked the door upon- stumbling out into the darkened hallway.

But all of that relief seemed to dissipate, the moment he realized with his heart beating faster in his chest and the color leaving his cheeks that he wasn't alone.


Donnie tried to think of a plan, once again reminding himself how much he missed having Leo as the one being the plan-guy when he was too caught up in his mind to make one. But as it stood, it was them against what appeared to be the entirety of the chemistry department which- presented them with some good news and some bad news, not stating the obvious.

The good news: that if this contained most of the staff unfortunate enough to go to work on the eve of destruction, then they should be able to grab enough equipment from lab 3 without being followed. Not so good news… they were looking at a 2 feet tall mutant hybrid of what used to be former colleagues, and they were two un-mutant kids with a mop and one chain intact nunchuck to show for it. Okay, we're doomed.

"Okay, okay, okay… you go for Lab 3 and get the materials I told you about, meanwhile I'll try to distract- ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!"

"BOOYAKASHAA!"

"MIKEY YOU DON'T HAVE ANY WEAPONS!" Donnie screamed, before of course, the ever-tenacious Mikey proved him wrong yet again by unceremoniously, and not to mention oddly effectively so, proceeded to throw two smoke bombs at the mutant. Though instead of a cloudy purple smoke to come out of it, what instead seemed to emanate was a mass worth of sparkly glitter. "Remember what sensei said, bro! Anything can be a weapon!" He hollered, as the creature let out a shriek of what he could only assume to be anger.

Accepting the fact that retreating at this point wasn't exactly and option, despite the implications of an entire facility overrun by mutants, Donnie reluctantly joined the fight as his mind seemed to bend over itself- Mikey on the other hand easily leading it around in circles despite it's size. Maybe… maybe it wasn't a bomb after all then… maybe the wires, the buzzing… oh no. Donnie dodged another blow, using the useful end of the mop to lead a not-so well-meaning spike away from his brother's shoulder and into the ground- the sheer force enough to already make his arms shrivel weaker by the second. What if that's how they were going to use it? Emititing it through gas, not just the watersupply, the entire building little by little and THEN get rid of the evidence! But if everyone's already been mutated then how- he hit the creature on the head, backflipping away from it as the mutant, still shrieking, followed quickly behind- but then how long until the bomb goes off?! Did they know we were coming? Raph did say this might be a trap but… how the shell would we even bring this thing down if-

Donnie stopped, Mikey using his last chain to bind the creature to the nearest pipe through gritted teeth and nothing if digging his human heels into the ground. Donnie felt something warm exit the side of his head, as he tried to feel what it was- the entire hallway suddenly spinning a hundred degrees for his vision. Oh no, not now, not again! He tried to move, blinking rapidly in a desperate attempt to keep his eye on the creature as it attacked him, resulting in what he could only describe to be poor zigzagging maneuver. He looked at his hands, realizing in shock that the warm feeling leaking was blood from his ears, pouring, heart beating louder in his head, tick tock tick tock- until it was all he could hear, trying not to think at all. Trying to reclaim control of himself but everything was turning darker and blurry.

"Donnie?!" he heard Mikey called, though when he looked for the orange fabric in the shadows, what he instead saw seemed to be three identical mutants running toward him in records speed, Donnie too weak to do anything about it. He lifted his mop into the air, hearing the crackling sound as it broke into splinters, ground underneath his feet no longer supporting him as the pain in his skull became almost as unbearable as the night they transformed. But as the creature made its way to his neck and shoulders, he was instead blown back in the commotion- another glitter bomb imploding in front of him, and in turn making the mutant stumble backwards in pain. Mikey ran over to him, sliding to his knees as he lifted Donnie's arm over his shoulder, panic taking over. "Donnie!? Donnie what's wrong?! TALK TO ME! What do we do?!"

Donnie blinked, watching as the red color now dripped from his nose as well, no surprises there… his muscles completely stiffened and useless, he pushed himself up half-heartedly, feeling the sudden dryness of his throat as he tried to speak up, but it was almost a whisper that came out, "Got… get out… somewhere else… we gotta get out of… now!" he coughed, ignoring the feeling of a knife in his forehead as Mikey scared out of his mind, as well as determined, didn't waste a second dragging them down the hallway- the creature by some miracle still bound to the pipe he fixed six weeks ago.

Anything can be a weapon, he said… nice one, Mikey.

They made their way up the stairs, Donnie on the verge of passing out but forcing himself to keep consciousness, as Mikey barricaded their path, more creatures ruminating around them all at once. No doubt the power outage was an early present from their dear friend Oni as well. Who knew how many got out in time, Donnie praying his boss might be one of them though the thought lingered too long for him to stop the ticking shaking his brain loose.

"Hang in there, bro. You got this" Mikey muttered, heaving as his surprising strength managed to carry them through each hallway and empty corridor. It wasn't until Donnie noticed by pure luck the sign near the facility's recent ground for sponsors and tour guides, he lead them inside- barricading the door as mutants seemed to claw their way for their next victims. Each more mutilated than the next, the rarest of features recognizable to Donnie, though he preferred to avoid their gazes. Now he had to live with the fact that if it wasn't for him, if he hadn't decided to pick their lab, if he hadn't blown their cover, if he hadn't endangered every innocent person inside… this wouldn't have-

"Donnie! Donnie I'm here! What's wrong dude?! You're… you're hurt. Did they hurt you?! What do I do?! Tell me what's wrong!"

Donnie opened his eyes, finding himself leaned against what appeared to be Dave's desk, the door behind them barricaded by every available furniture in sight. The room was bright, apparently the only one not falling prey to the foot's sabotage, though Mikey didn't seem very relieved by this. He held up his hands, not knowing what to do as Donnie struggled to pull himself together, anxiously glancing around the room for anything that might be useful.

"I'll be fine… we have to… find that equipment… before-" he began, using the closest thing available to him, in this case a desk, to pull himself forward, the immediate after effect of this action charging him with another dizzy spell.

Tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock-

"Stop it, stop it, stop it- " he bit, seemingly talking to no one, as Mikey looked on dreadfully.

"Dude, you're freaking me out"

Donnie sighed, focusing his vision on the room as the ticking grew louder. It was like forcing down a pool of acid without choking on it, but the look on Mikey right now was somehow even worse. Not because he was worried, of course he'd be worried, this was exactly the reason he'd kept this to himself, but it was also just the reminder that if he didn't pull himself together right now, he'd have to live with the fact that twice now he'd left Mikey behind.

And just as he fell to his knees, the sound of something crackling near by send a shockwave down Donnie's spine, his senses kicking in at once alerting him of the looming figure approaching.

"Behind you!" he managed to yell out, Mikey not looking as he with a near-inhuman reflex dodged the blow. He then proceeded to, in the spam of two seconds, grab on to his attacker's sleeve, before slinging him over his shoulder and down on the ground in a move that if it wasn't for their shell, would probably permanently damage a human spine.

"Wha- Dave?!"

And true enough there he was, the let me just toss my exploding failures into your cleaning cart why don't I, in the flesh. His lab coat was torn, hair messy and what looked to be scratches and bruises piling up over his body. He let out a groan, struggling to make out what could've possibly just done that, until he realized the only other "people" in the room was the half collapsing Donnie and a kid in a ninja costume and a quizzical brow.

"Dontoly?!" he exclaimed, Mikey more than ready to flip him again as he struggled to get back on his feet. And though as much as Donnie would've loved to see this imbecile kiss the floor, his symptoms were unfortunately not dire enough to waver his common sense.

"It's Donate- Oh forget it" he muttered, fighting down the sick enough to allow himself to sit down, "It's alright, Mikey. He's… harmless"

"Suuuuure" Mikey emphasized his skepticism by eyeing Dave's messy attire up and down.

"What the heck are you doing here?! You didn't call the police?!"
"And what about your smart guy? The only guy in a lab coat around here with light. Little suspicious, dontcha think…?"

"And who are you supposed to be?! Whe- when is someone going to tell me the police is on their way?!"

Dave shook his head, hands grasped around one of the reading lamps always sitting on desk like he was holding on for dear life. The sight of two children in his office seemed to somehow irritate him more however, than the mutated remains of his colleagues banging on the door outside.

"Hate to break it to you, Dave, but I think they're a little busy at the moment" Donnie said, noticing one of the alarm clocks on the desk being the source of his distress. Well, amongst others… He seemed to get a headache now too, which, to be honest when dealing with Dave was probably not the most unusual of circumstances. However, with his body breaking down more and more, came the rising suspicion that if they didn't hurry, none of them would be anything but limps by the time they'd reach the basement.

"Ah great! You try to get yourself a cop of mocca down at the shop one day, next thing you know you're stuck with these idio-

Dave paused, a wave of glitter hitting him in the face like it was shot out of a canon.

"Mikey!"

"Sorry, sorry, just had to make sure. You're in the clear… for now." he said, still keeping a safe distance, as his eyes caught wind of the decay of chairs stacked on top of each other in what Donnie was guessing, might be the scientist's poor attempt at a barricade for his 'inventions', "Hey, what are you doing in here?"

"Well, I WAS trying to, mind you, find a way to get the hell out of here before the whole bloody building crashes down, which was going SWIMMINGLY until of course you two lead those things straight to my hiding place!" he hissed, arms crossed like a child disappointed by their birthday presents. Donnie sighed, with a heavy motion struggling to get back to the point.

"How long has the power been out?" he asked, though Dave wasn't done complaining.

"If you will JUST let me finish! I am not done with you two, do you have the SLIGHTEST idea how much danger we are now in?! And what are you even wearing?! Do you think this is some sort of joke! Those monsters are going to come in here any minute if-

And it was in one of those moments, almost telepathically and exclusively experienced at the most inopportune times mostly, that being subjected to unrelenting stupidity, Mikey and Donnie shared that look. And before neither had to confirm this shared ambiance, Dave then made a second visit to the floor as Mikey whistled out into the air, pretending not to know what done it.

"Dave, listen. Tell us what happened here. Did anyone get inside before we came?"

Dave grunted, rubbing the back of his head in annoyance, "How should I know? Unlike someone I know I was perfecting my craft. I don't have time for kids games"

"Where's Gilgamesh?"
"Oh well why don't you just ask him?!" he said, motioning towards the door right now being jolted close off its hinges if the light emitting from inside didn't sting like acid when approaching it. Donnie felt his vision go black and white for a few seconds, trying hard not to imagen his boss being mutated and twisted into the creatures hunting them down- but this was already starting to make him tense up. Guilt and regret and horror long since making up residence in his mind, though the news of this didn't fail to shake him to his core… I need the cure. I need to fix this- I need to fix this, but we don't have time, what if we don't make it?! Is it too late to cure them? Is this the price? Is this how I repay him in the end? How much damage has been done without us even realizing yet? This is what I was afraid of, this is what I was afraid would happen- now it's happened, and I don't even… how do I even…?

Mikey put a hand on his brother's shoulder, reassuringly making up a half-kind of smile that seemed to communicate understanding between them. Donnie nodded, grateful that at least Mikey seemed to be able to keep a cool head when the chips were down. What kind of sick twisted world is it, where Mikey is the levelheaded one?

Dave continued, "Look all I know is that one minute everything was going smoothly! The reactor was stabilizing, everything was fine! And then, next thing I know Kevin is trying to take a big bite out of me. So, I used the lamp and I- he then proceeded to pick up the lamp on his desk and fling it into the air, as he made clicking noises to mimic his supposed landing blows- until everyone starts to grow spikes!"

He was about to say something else, to the boys' dismay, as suddenly the lights of the room started to flicker around them, the growling and shrieks of the creatures growing louder as a result.

"Oh god, oh dear- oh dear sweet jove not again! "

This in turn also seemed to make Dave lose all possible color in his cheeks, as his entire body seemed to go into a panicked state of shock. Donnie took a deep breath, thinking his skull to the brim. If whatever's affecting the lights is somehow reaching the backup generator here too, its only a matter of time before they'll reach us. But no matter the case, last time they'd faced one of those creatures, Donnie felt his body betray him yet again, flashbacks to his first few weeks as a human coming back to him. He was in no state to fight in, and he knew it. Reluctantly turning to the only person left in the room more than capable, though he hated the outcome of this mission so far,"Okay, Mikey, here's what we're gonna do. You're going to go through that vent over there and find the materials. Here lemme just-

Fumbling, Donnie stole a pen from the nearest desk he could reach, anxiously scribbling down ingredients at the top of his head over Mikey's palm, and hoping to all shell that it was waterproof.

"Dude…"

"Everything you'll find should be in Lab 5, that's right next to the elevator on the third floor. You're the quickest so once you have what you need, meet me back at the basement. And if anything goes wrong, use the communicator, okay? Just promise me no emergency prank calls, we've talked about this, and I still think they're inappropriate if we're going to"

Mikey was already shaking his head, starring at the words in his palm like they were from an alien planet he couldn't wrap his head around, "I'm not just gonna leave you here with.. with… what's his name! No way!"

"I'm sorry but I-I can't be of any help out there. I'll only slow us down, and we don't have time for this! Just- if Leo was here, he'd agree"

"If Leo was here, he'd tell us to stick together!"

"If we stick together, then we're all doomed!"

Mikey opened his mouth to argue back, usually fairly not so good at the firing back when it came to arguments, but quickly abandoned the need to be right as soon as he felt his hand over Donnie's forehead- face pulling once again into concern. Voice softening.
"You're burning up, D"

Donnie knew he was right. He felt like someone was trying to microwave his remains into soup, and then stuff it back inside like it was nothing, but he couldn't afford to think about that right now, shrugging it off as he desperately tried to convince Mikey to leave him alone. A challenge you'd soon learn after a good seventeen years together, was a fruitless task, but this mattered too much. And it was the only thing he could think of that might work. That would at least, if anything make it so that they could get enough cure for themselves if that's what it took. "I'm fine. Just get the materials and I'll find my way to the basement"
"Why is the child being sent on a suicide mission again…?" Dave asked, his legs pulled up under the table, but they both choose to just ignore him.

"Mikey, I'm sorry. I really wish I could help you here, but I think we're going to have to split up on this one"

"Dude, you look like a freaking zombie, and you wanna break rule number one of survival?! No! Nuh-uh. Not happening! We gotta get you some help"

"Mikey, come on. You gotta trust me on this" Donnie said- or well begging was probably more accurate in their current predicament. He tried to smile, hand on his shoulder in a faint attempt to reassure, because at the moment that was really all he had to work with from the lab's cold floor, "I'll be fine just… just please, for this once do as I say?"

Mikey, obviously still very opposed to this, seemed as if he'd given up on coming up with something convincing. There was a pause, a maelstrom of different emotions on him before eventually, somehow, he managed to stand up, tightening his mask around the eyes as he headed for the ventilation shaft. And then he stopped, a question still unanswered,

"What will you be doing?"

And this is where, despite his decaying body, Donnie's inner scientist sprang to the surface- along with his smugness, to Dave's dismay.

"We, will distract it"

"We will!?" Dave exclaimed, as Mikey had that this is a horrible plan look. "You better know what you're doing, man" he said, sparring one last glance at his brother, before he managed with ease to squeeze through the vent in one leap, closing the lid and disappearing into the walls. Dave was the first to speak up, confused, terrified and absolutely, positively mortified for the look on his janitor's face.

"Wha-what now?" he asked, as Donnie got on his feet, using the mop as a balancer. He made his way over to the desk, the ticking ringing his brain.

"Firstly," he said, before promptly and without warning he grabbed the mop and smashed the clock into scrap with one hit. "Secondly, Dave, do you still by any chance have the fluid sweeper?"

"Why in the hell would I-

"WELL?"
"YES of COURSE I have it! Why the hell is that relevant?!" Dave muttered, unhappily handing over the one thing he'd previously stated was his, and to quote: my lifework's greatest achievement paying off. Donnie grabbed the thing, previously bursting into flames and tested the weight for a sec as his mind stirred with probabilities. "Good. Now, get ready to throw it"

This nearly made Dave do a spit take, as Donnie led them both to the door, right now about to be kicked down by a hoard office full of mutated scientists with claws and venomous spikes. Smiling, mind you.

"Are you crazy?!"

"Look, the chemicals stored inside the heater, or not stable, if they come into contact with the viooze the reaction should be swift enough to ignite the recoil and buy us some time" he explained, handing the thing to Dave who was gulping down the facts along with pinballs of sweat. About to protest, he abruptly stopped, shivering intensifying as the lights yet again went out, now for longer intervals than the last one seemingly had.

"You know, Donly, we might've not always seen eye to eye you and I, but I just wanted you to know that I really do appreciate you, trying to make a difference around here, even if you're a tall child with diastema, no real degree-

"NOW!"


Casey ran. Something he'd usually refrain from at all costs, though in this case, being surrounded by a hoard of mutated police officers and purple gas hell bend to make you join them in their distorted glowing repulse, made it a little difficult for the young vigilante to fight back. He'd made for the door, realizing little by little that everywhere he could possibly go was either blocked by the foot's victims or locked off entirely- fragments of light mostly stemming from the toxic veins in green and purple hues, growling as they crept closer and closer. But it wasn't just the mutants. Wasn't just the fear usually conquered by irrational mayhem that was the mind of Casey Jones, right now prohibiting him from making a jump for it or calling for help. It was almost like he, in his paranoid state of being, was back all of a sudden. As if just in the corner of his eye they were there too. Bug eyes and everything, their freaky electricity rods buzzing as they kept swinging.

And Casey was afraid he didn't know how to get out of this one. Nerves tightening, his gear missing and the screams of people horribly twisted into monstrous beings, the foot's new mutation strategy rivaling that of the Kraang when they invaded earth. And though he tried to follow the light- that weak little bulb left flickering down by the lower floor and staircase, the sight of the people just a few moments ago wandering about their day, now begging for whatever it was affecting them to just stop. Gurgling as their last shred of humanity was stolen from them. An entire building… mutated. Was it really possible that Casey Jones was the only one left? He was starting to believe it, as his lungs tightened, and his legs failed him. He felt the pain in his side intensify, phantom pains as the doctor had called it, the intense buzzing inside the walls driving him mad with fear and paranoia.

This wasn't him... This wasn't the trash tossing, hockey slinging vigilante who didn't fear anything. So why… why did he feel so hopeless all of a sudden? He'd done worth, truth be told. Faced worth, even before he got mixed up with the weird world of mutants and ninjas and gingers with telekinetic powers. He knew the chaos, and he reveled in it. But as time went on, and he struggled to find a way out of his predicament, unable to think or scream or just anything that didn't make him freeze up, instead of running, he instead felt himself curl up by the wall, thinking himself far away from here. Hoping that maybe he'd wake up any moment now, and this would proof to all just be some sort of messed up dream. He wasn't being attacked. He wasn't being shocked, his sister was safe and sound, his friends were safe and sound and everything was going to be alright. The mutants crept closer. Some faster than others, but ultimately, they were coming his way, their ominous spiked claws and almost vein-popping skin reaching out to the one prisoner left untouched. He could it feel them closing in. Closer, and closer and closer until inexplicably-

BAM

It was almost like it was happening in slow motion. Watching as Raph plastered a solid kick to the mutant's resemblance of a face- landing with a thump on the ground, weapons in hand as a prepared for another blow.

"Casey! It is you right?! We got your message- Come on!"

He looked up, not expecting the next friendly face to come from a stranger. The kid reached out his hand, not waiting another second for Casey's bafflement to set in before he with a surprising strength managed to pull him up on his feet. They started running, a light flickering brightly on the other end, and as Raph wrestled with one of the creatures- as a result kicking the thing into a wall before joining them, they found themselves not only amongst police firing their guns rampantly at their friends, but a maelstrom of purple fog threatening to close in on them.

Raph reached for the communicator, panting as he spoke, "Donnie! We got Casey! How long until it explodes?!"
"A little busy here!" came it, signal closing along with Raph's jaw as a mutant suddenly tackled him to the ground. The other guy tossed his vaguely familiar looking bat, using an office chair to break over the creature's back just harsh enough for Raph to get the upper hand.

Casey on the other hand noticed that his legs had seemed to stop working.

"Casey?!" he yelled, as visions of enemies surrounding his inner vision. He stumbled, eventually settling on creeping as far into the corner as humanly possible, all the while every last ounce of oxygen seemed to leave his lungs. The guy squatted down, worry on his face and if it wasn't' for the voice in Casey's head telling him that they would come for him if he tried anything over and over again, he might've been quicker to place the resemblance to a certain other mutant human he knew.

"We gotta go! Come on!"

"I- I can't. I can't move- there's too… it's too much I just can't-"

"Shut up and MOVE!" he yelled, and the commanding tone seemed to finally do the trick.

"Leo?!" he heard himself exclaim before another mutant started targeting Leo. He ducked quickly, throwing himself to the side and out of the way of the spikes very intend on turning him into a pincushion, before using the before mentioned bat to deflect its venomous fangs.

"Casey! A little help here?!" Raph yelled, barely managing to hold it together as not only was he fighting the mutant twice his size, but he was also as a matter of fact, struggling to stay in the clear of the mutagen turning everything in sight into what could only be described as a science experiment gone very wrong.

Casey tried to move, he did, but it was like his brain had unintentionally decided that moving would be the opposite of survival. And not to mention even if he did have his weapons on him, which he very much didn't, he just couldn't get the voice out of his head. Seeing them, again and again and again in his mind like a movie on replay- the mantra he'd adopted so desperately causing his panic to rise to dangerous levels never before experienced by the vigilante. Feeling the sting of the electricity coursing through him, hearing the panicked screams around him like echoes of the memory. He saw Raph pinned to the ground, Leo struggling to keep up and looking to be on the brink of getting his head ripped off.

Chaos all around in what to Casey felt like a never-ending nightmare, barely able to get off the ground when-

"DUCK!"

They all looked up towards the ceiling, even Raph somewhat managing to shift his gaze from the fight as without warning, completely unexpectantly the ventilation shaft sprung open on top of them- none other than Lizzie- face covered in the hocky mask, arms equipped with washing gloves and disinfectant as she landed on the creature's shoulders.
"Lizzie?! WHAT THE HECK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!" Raph was the first to yell, as the creature screamed in agony, Lizzie stumbling to the ground as she reached for one of her crutches- except it wasn't one of her crutches,

"Arnold! CATCH!" she yelled, tossing what Casey quickly found to be none other than his hocky staff and skates. Casey picking them up slowly, feeling them in his hands again like this was the first time in decades. Raph tossed the creature over his shoulder, shielding Lizzie alongside Leo from each angle, as she prepped a set of graffiti cans, ingeniously designed by yours truly.

"We told you to wait outside!"
"The door wasn't locked…" she muttered, slightly guilty though determined to help. She let out a scream, a quick warning for Raph to duck once again as he used the quick notion to kick two creatures in the face at once, each blow sending them into the wall though it didn't seem to help much. For every flicker of the light came another blow they couldn't see, the sting of their skin hitting heavily as the gang tried to fend off the monsters without touching them for that matter. Leo, despite not being equipped with his blades anymore, using every set of furniture he could come across around the, now swarming office, to his advantage. Everything from broomsticks to water bottles, to spinning chairs he could find, every little motion reminding Casey too of the Leo he used to know- eyes struggling to get used to the human that'd replaced him. Raph tried to shield Lizzie, Lizzie kicking and stomping at everything moving from the floor to little avail of course, all the while Leo was struggling to reach Casey whom they very definitely, most seriously needed right now as a matter of fact. He didn't get far though, a solid smack to his lungs sending him into a coughing fit, as he was picked off the floor and thrown into the nearest stall, solid enough to break his fall. Noticing the rising mass of purple gas seeping in through the vents however, he fumbled to get on his feet.

"Raph! I think we might have a problem"

"Tell me about it!" he grunted, Raph taking a solid hit to the chin, Lizzie left unguarded.

"ARNOLD!" she screamed, as time seemed to slow to a halt. Casey watched the scene in bullet time, creatures approaching his sister, his friends overmanned and the dark slowly turning the entire floor into an all you can eat buffet. As he blinked, the shock that plagued his side seemed to return, finding the resemblance of the glowing veins to the glowing eyes almost indistinguishable for just a moment.

Come on, Casey, pull yourself together man! They're counting on you! Come on! Show those freaks whose boss… it's not like that night… they didn't leave. You're not this pathetic! They're back now… Lizzie's here… She came too. And they're going to be okay unless you stay useless like a little wimp! Keep it together… no fear, no guts, no… GLORY!

Then, time continued. Lizzie's scream cut to a halt, as soon as Casey's dust collected skates managed to get him to the mutant just in time for him to swing his weapon. He used the sharp end of the bat in one hand, breaking at least seven different bones as well as a few spikes too, sliding past the creature through the blow- picking up his sister with the hocky staff and managing to make it so that the only thing between those bastards and his friends, was Casey Jones. Lizzie and Leo looked up in awe, shock and, well for Raph's case uttering the word showoff ever so silently to himself, but what did he know anyway?!

Instead of the cowering stick-figure shivering in the corner, stood instead none other than the hockey mask wearing, ice skating, staff slinging vigilante himself. Back from retirement.

"Get. Away. From my sister. Creep."

And with that, he charged. First hit, two points for teeth splattering, second hit leaving probably a month worth of concussions in the hospital, if the mutation hadn't granted its victims the relentlessness to move forward despite the pain. He focused each hit on the spikes, cracking as many as could come, kicking the ones jumping him into the dirt as he maniacally reached for the nearest table- stretching the thing all above his head before he with every ounce of adrenaline coursing through his veins shot it a hundred miles an hour into all five mutants left standing: "GOONGALAAAAAAAA!" He screamed, using the moment of distraction, to pick up Lizzie left stranded on the ground without her crutched. He grabbed her hand, slung her up on his back and started heading for the stairs along an impressed, though still amnesiac Leo, and a, no surprises there, fairly disgruntled Raph by his side,

"Finally came to your senses, or what?!"

"Shut up, Raph!" he slammed the door closed, all four sharing a moment of peace despite the ever-present hoard of monsters shrieking from every corner, "You guys have some serious explaining to do! Like oh- I don't know, WHY THE SHELL IS MY SISTER HERE?!"

"You told me you were on a field trip!" Lizzie yelled, her voice loud enough to still be ringing in Casey's ear long after she'd hollered into it.
"I was multitasking!"

"Liar liar pants on fire!"
"Look who's talking! What the hell are you doing sneaking out like that?! It's DANGEROUS! Man, I told you to stay away!"

"No, you didn't!"
"Did too!" he yelled, Lizzie fumbling to get back on the ground- or maybe a little bit away from Casey was more accurate, Leo ready to help her hold her balance.
"Then why did you text me?!"

"I DIDN'T! Don't you get it?! It was just a mistake! And you weren't invited!"

"You always say that!" she yelled, once again, her hair out of her face and he noticed her eyes doing the classic puppy dog spiel. Oh hoho, I'm not falling for that. Not this time, not here. Because no matter how sad she looked, no matter how annoyingly he wanted to- it still didn't change the fact that her being here was a bad idea. "I just wanted to help" she muttered, hanging her head, the gang subsequentially stopping at the first floor with Lizzie a few steps behind. And as she did, his stubbornness aside, there was still that annoying part of him that couldn't help but feel bad too…

Leo surprisingly was the first to break the awkward silence, putting a hand on the arms-crossed Casey, despite not remembering much of him, and it nearly gave him a heart attack, "Casey, I swear we didn't mean to bring her into this, but she really has been a big help if you think about it. We wouldn't even know about the attack if she hadn't warned us"

This nearly made Casey burst a blood vessel, Raph facepalming quietly in the corner, "You went to the lair?! Are you crazy?! That's like- violating ten rules at least! Hypocrite much?!"
"You owe me! I had to wear that thing! Are you aware that your mask freaking stinks?!"

"Hey, don't bring the mask into this-

"She also sprayed Don' in the face with disinfectant, so there's that" Raph interjected, and this almost immediately seemed to catch him off guard.

"I don't CARE IF SHE WENT TO THE FREAKI- wait, you did?"

Lizzie nodded, struggling to stop a proud smile from crossing her face. Next thing you know, it was like the act itself was so vivid in his brain that he couldn't stop smiling either, forgetting for a moment that he was supposed to be an angry stern older brother right now, that couldn't help but be proud- jealous even, that he wasn't there to see it. But instead of a big wind apology, of course the only thing Casey jones could manage to come up with in terms of wording, was the simplest. "Nice" he muttered, Lizzie, removing a strand of hair from her face, looked up, coming up with the closest thing qualifying as a heartfelt apology she could manage, this in the form of,

"I'm sorry your friends are weird mutant teenagers living in the sewers"

Raph scoffed, "Rude" Leo dashing him over the shoulder in response. Casey, knowing the rules all too well at this point, decided to say screw it just this once, and held out his arms stretched to Lizzie's defiant stare.

"Permission to access contamination zone?"

A lifetimes worth of anticipation later, the kid quickly pulled two punches to Casey's arm, each more painful than the other, before in the momentary fear of his life, she pulled her arms around his shoulders, "Access granted" she said, hugging him tight. The façade spilling a way a little bit- and it started to truly dawn on the both of them that Lizzie really was just a kid. Bat swinging, lethally hygienic, vent crawling kid and every bit as reckless as her brother it seemed.

Another bang on the door, made them all jump, the quick ruckus bringing the gang back to reality as Raph was pretty sure he heard a door nearby splintering off it's hinges.

"Not to break up the reunion, but can we maybe focus on getting the shell out of here while we still can?!"

"Right"

Casey nodded, Lizzie on his back and as they ran down the stairs at a pace not suited for the number of splintered bones and sore muscles that was starting to become apparent, one thing seemed to still linger- the whole reason they'd come in such a hurry. While each passage was more or less blocked, by some miracle chance it seemed that their way to the bottom floor was still available to them. Raph grabbed the communicator again, but to little avail,

"Donnie! We're going to the bomb- where are you guys? Donnie?! HEY!"

"Wait, what about Oni? He's still in the building"

"So is the emission bomb- come on!" Raph grunted, forcing the door to the basement open to the others, a bright light from below meeting them in the entrée way when,

"We can still get out before-

There was a great big shockwave, Casey managing barely with enough reaction time to see the small pinball drop by their feet, quickly springing forward. He shoved the others in front, not needing another second to think, before feeling the pressure sending him back into the wall, something almost burning by his fingertips, as he realized he wasn't dead.

But neither was the Oni-mask wearing bastard standing on the other side.


Mikey scavenged ever since he was a kid. Really, it was one of the few jobs Splinter assigned him that he didn't somehow managed to get too sidetracked to neglect, enjoying the scavenging for every new trinket he could find. Every little snippet of the world above, left behind for their enjoyment- even the others sharing in his excitement whenever they found something that actually worked. Whether it be a comic issue they'd been searching for, an old controller or maybe just a functioning printer, scavenging in the sewers had made it so every tiny little thing was a discovery. Longing for the days back before they had to worry about anything else.

However, as Mikey was elbowing his way down the vent, somehow escaping the growing claustrophobia he seemed to be developing, the enjoyment wasn't exactly there the same way it had been. He made his way through the lower half of the facility, trying not to shriek as the people seemed to bang their heads against windows and locks- anything to get out. He heard sirens in the distance, the murmur from bystanders edging closer as he snuck his way to what after following Donnie's scribbled mess of a brush stroke in his palm, he hoped was the right place. Of course, when he actually got there, the entry way to the door just so happened to be blocked, generosity of what looked to be a refrigerator thrown a good distance towards the door. Whether to block it simply let out some steam, Mikey didn't know- more curious about what was inside, though of course, instead of food finding only disheveled glass containers and a rainbow of discolored liquids spilled. Unsure how to get through, Mikey decided to follow his own intuition… that being calling Donnie.

"Eh, Donnie? Good news. Well… I found the lab!"

The communicator was silent for a few dreadful minutes, before the bright green light in the corner seemed to light up again, the hazy but breathing voice of his brother on the other side. "That's great! Good Job, Mikey."

"Not so good news! It's kinda blocked… by a refrigerator. Any ideas?"

Took D a few seconds to respond with anything that wasn't sounds of stress, collecting himself as Mikey started to fear the people closing in on him, their growling whines unmistakably drawing closer somewhere in the dark.

"Okay, try to go around back, there should be another door"

And as if the universe itself had overheard his frantic tapping against the floor, a panel came crashing down in the other end, followed by the herd glowing toxically in the dark. Luckily most of their legs had been so deformed at this point, that trying to walk at a fast pace was definitely a no-go by now, instead making them almost have to drag themselves across the floor tooth and nail. Not again! This is exactly like in my comic…

"Yeah, about that… I don't think your friends would like that, dude. Actually, I think they're on their way- WHAT DO I DO?" Mikey yelled, and this time he was really starting to panic. Donnie quickly joining him on the other end of the call, voice cracking and everything in between, "Are you kidd- Okay well uh… In that case, maybe you can squeeze through the- no, but that would be too small, even for you. Maybe the fire escape? No that retour would be way too long and we're already losing time-

But as he kept on rambling, a never-ending slung of words and worries piled up, Mikey's eyes wandered towards the window, neatly situated just by the doorway half-open and with the winter breeze howling from beyond it. And this gave Mikey an idea.

"Eh, so one question. How big of a chance does science say I'm going to be able to make it inside through the window?"

"Window? There's no window to the lab, you'd have to through the outside to even get NEAR- oh I see what you're doing now, MIKEY DON'T EVEN THINK ABOUT-

But he was already one foot out the door, biting his lip as for just a second, he nearly lost his grip- tumbling forward if it wasn't for his quick reflexes build over a lifetime worth of near-death experiences to catch him in the fall. Okay. So far so good! Come on, dude, D is counting on you! And though the last time he'd attempted to climb a building went, least to say, not so good, he managed to not think about it. Just like they'd done it a thousand times before, ignoring the distance between him hurdling to the ground and breaking his shell open, and the actual distance, he prided himself on getting to the other side fastest. One of the reasons Leo hated playing hide and seek with him during training, most likely stemming from the fact that arguably, Mikey was the most intuitive climber out of all of them. This proving true furthermore, as he managed to use the blade side of his remaining nunchuck to force the windowsill open, springing inside as Donnie's frantic voice still yelled at him through the little speaker.

"Okay. I'm in. Wow… I'm starting to see why you became a janitor here" he muttered, the clutter of the abandoned laboratory rivaling Donnie's closet, which didn't even come close. Every piece of equipment, furniture or otherwise either torn to pieces or tilted over in every corner of the room that wouldn't qualify as orderly.

"Mikey, you can't just keep jumping into things like this. You'll get hurt" Donnie let out a sigh, relief or frustration or maybe just plain both of them at the same time, Mikey wasn't entirely sure. The only thing he cared about, was Donnie starting to sound like his healthy self again, if only for a brief moment. The superpower of worrying! Okay, maybe that sounds lamer out loud…

"Dude, chill-lax, I got it under control" he said, after promptly and poorly timed he managed to trip over a set of boxes, the ruckus not surprisingly catching the attention of mutated personal outside the door. He started rummaging through cabinets, struggling to see the writing in his hand overtaken by the dark atmosphere around him and he ended up holding it into the moonlight outside the window. After he'd managed to pick out at least three of the chemicals on his hand out of seven, he began searching- eyes running over an abandoned billboard of scientific slang and weird formulas that all pretty much went over Mikey's head. He caught the attention of a sticker in the corner, addressed to a 'Kevin' for not and he quoted: mixing up the coffee filters properly AGAIN, before he started searching the shelves for chemicalsWhen the silence became a little too much for Mikey to bare, he instead tried to fill it with the tiny light from the communicator, reminding him that he wasn't alone right now. So, there was that, at least.

"Hey, how are you doing?"

He could hear Donnie shudder from the other side, Dave presumably being the source of endless rambling complaining in the background, though he couldn't make out what he said. Donnie, however, took a deep breath, shivery though, but Mikey convinced himself that he was probably just freezing. And no kidding, the building must be at least at freezing point with all these open windows! Never heard of winter frostbite?! So careless, and here I figured scientists were supposed to be reasonable.

"Could be better. I'm more worried about you. There's… there's something I haven't been able to do, and it pretty much, put all us in danger. I wasn't there for you, when it counted"

Mikey continued gawking through the vials, half trying to listen, half trying to concentrate at the task at hand,

"What are you talking about, D? I'm fine, dude, I swear"

Another sigh, Donnie's voice grading a bit, not particularly convinced. And he'd be half-right. Of course, Mikey wasn't fine. Nothing about this was in any way fine, no that was a horrible way to describe it. The fear that if they didn't hurry bringing everyone back to normal again, Simon might not make it… But, while his mind was already speed racing- preoccupied with trying to empty out all his guilt and regrets, his heart still mindful of the fact that his brothers was doing everything they could to reverse it. Reminding himself of what Raph had said, of all the times they'd found themselves at the bottom of the barrel, not knowing what to do and still coming out on top. How was this any difference? Either way, sitting around sulking in the lair wasn't going to bring his friend back? He'd tried that, most times ending up in complete disaster as a result. But while the team might be a complete and utter mess trying to sort out all the things human had given them, the least he could do was try to stay positive. Even if it seemed hopeless. He'd tried escaping his problems before, and if there was anything he'd learned by that since this began, it was that Mikey was done running away.

Donnie seemed to pause for a moment, almost like he wasn't quite sure how to say what he was trying to say but did so anyway.

"Mikey, would you, after all this is over, I just mean, do you… want to stay… huma-

"FOUND IT!"

He didn't actually pay enough attention to respond, before all despair left in him seemed to evaporate, as soon as the bottles and vials he'd collected started to match the description, only unsure with one of them- enough for Mikey to instead split the difference and grab all the vials he could carry at once, eager to get back to Donnie.

"It's all here! Every drop of… nitro-coloso..losolite…irum- yeah all that stuff!"

"Good job, Mikey. We should be… on our way" he said, voice straining slightly.

"When this is over, you are so taking me to that pizza place!" he yelled, Mikey one foot out of the window, the silence making him stop all he was doing though, after a staggering fifteen seconds of silence. He checked the light again. It was definitely turned on, no scratch on it, that's for sure. After the 'T-pod' incident taking the protection of any technological possessions very seriously ever since. But still, there was no one answering. "D?"

Mikey started running now. He made his way into the hallway, using the windowsill to boost himself up into the vents where he with his heart stuck in his throat, climbed through too fast for his grip to hold on. He dropped a vial or too sure, the vein in his human-neck threatening to pop at any moment now, as the adrenaline took over his body. Basement. He said to meet at the basement. Right. Just gotta- Come on, move it human legs!

He leapt into the hall, managing with strained effort to jag the door open, before he sped down the stairs faster than should be mutantly possible, jumping various blown bits and pieces blocking his path- ignoring the panicked yelps from Dave the fluid-sweeper guy, as he with record speed made his way to the basement. Following the buzzing as it grew louder, vents overtaken by the purple gas by the time he made his way to the ground level again.

"Donnie!" he yelled, blood run cold as he saw him lying against the wall eyes closed. He slid down, knees first as he tried to wake his dangerously pale brother from his sleep. When he opened them, a little dazed perhaps but awake all the same, it was like the air in the room returned again and Mikey shoved him the collectibles.

"I got the stuff, D. Every bit of it. What do we do now?"

"What we do?! WhAT WE DO?! GET THE HECK OUT OF HERE THAT'S' WHAT!" Dave yelled out, his mouth thinning out into a line as soon as he met Mikey and Donnie's deathly gazes from the corner. "Sorry…"

Donnie blinked, groaning for a second as he mistakenly tried to stand up with little success. "No. I can still… I just need a little more time-

"You need help!" Mikey protested, knowing for a fact that despite how much his scientific genius was underestimated by his brothers, now was probably not the time for him to start mixing ingredients in the faint hope that it would do the trick- and that was even if he did have the final ingredient. Donnie looked to the side. The entire basement was a big wide-open space, containing a maze of corridors, the one currently occupied leading the way down towards what Mikey could only guess to be the root of the mutagen bomb. Heavily guarded by a rampage of gears grinding together and toxic gas dancing around the entrance like the entrance to hell itself. And yet, Donnie kept trying to go there regardless, not even his mind able to aid him in the effort,

"But what if… what if there's still time?! Maybe we can still save them, there's gotta be something I can do!"

Mikey recognized the look on his face like he recognized his own freckles. He'd seen it a lot lately, the ever so busy Donnie wearing it as if he didn't, everything would begin to crumble. So used to seeing D solve a problem in the span of a few seconds, to really realize how much it strained on his brother. Donnie always knew what to do, he always had an idea how to get out of a situation, thinking on the whim, so it baffled him that now was not one of those times. And it was that thought that simultaneously pillared on top of Mikey's already growing worry that there was something he wasn't telling them.

"Look at it man- there's no going in there. If Leo was here he'd agree. We need to get out of here and back to the others, okay? We won't be able to help anyone if we're dead" he said, Donnie furiously shaking his head from side to side as he stumbled to is feet. But as Mikey put his arm around his shoulder, their eyes locking before Donnie seemed to grasp the intense 'lethal'ness of the situation upon noticing the cracks around them begin to fill with the machine's ever-present buzzing. Gas seeping through here and there, Dave struggling to put some of it out by the hem of his lab coat- obviously not doing much to stop the out pour.

"I can't believe I'm saying this but… Dave's right. We were too late. I can't believe it.. I was too late, I couldn't- I couldn't keep it save and we don't have- maybe If I just-

"Dude! We gotta get outta here. Now"

"I agree with the small one!" Dave yelled, and Donnie stuck in his head appeared to be trapped between wanting to try and fix the situation and accepting that at this point there wasn't much they could do. Even Mikey realized as much, refusing though to give up on his brother.

"Come on, D. Hang in there"

And so, they made their way back, more and more mayhem following them up close. When the mutated scientists were in the way, it was up to Mikey to fend them off, tossing anything in their general direction, just buying them enough time to be able to escape the complex. Dave, having generously decided to bring along the last functioning, not prone to the foot's meddling, lamp, was anxiously glowing the thing to all sides. And Donnie was, although slouching a bit, managing to get through at a running pace, though his breathing was heavier than normal.

And then something strange happened. Just as they reached the last corner that would eventually lead them to the fire escape and outside the building. Mikey, growing more and more exhausted by the minute stood back, the last weapon he possessed in hand, ready to fend off their pursuers, though Donnie urged him to follow them out. That's when none other than the fluid-sweeper guy shoved him to the side, and Mikey noticed a small hand-looking device in his hands, the metal clanging in his arms as he shook in fear.

"Dave!" Donnie exclaimed, equally confused as he was slightly, oddly and in the weirdest turn of events, maybe even impressed. Didn't take him long of course to figure out what he was thinking, Mikey watching the scrawny guy's knees clang together like a frightened chihuahua.

"Just to be clear, gappy, I still hate your guts, but If I don't survive this," he said, turning a bolt, eyes squeezed together before he tossed the thing towards the mutants, yelling,

"REMEMBER WHOSE INVENTION SAVED YOUR ASS! ARGH!-"

before it exploded. And in a force so big that it literally sent him flying out the window, over the fire escape and down into the alleyway, both Mikey and Donnie watched in horror. However, as they leaned over the railing, they were equally relieved to see the scientist safely having crashed into the container closest to them. "I'm okay!"

They made their way down, Donnie stumbling a few steps in the hurry, though Mikey was quick to help him to his feet. It was only shortly after they'd made it a few feet away though, that the entire ground below began to shake- purple gass emitting through every crack of the building in a big fiery explosion of mutagen. He was right. They really were too late. And this only seemed to worsen, as the two watched the flames combust and ignite, screams still apparent after the commotion, though it wasn't coming from there. It was everywhere.

The entire city, plagued by flickering lights and people crying out help to the authorities, no longer in any position to help them. People ran, metal clanging following the pair as Mikey and Donnie made their way to the subway, the commotion and chaos erupting around them like it was the end of the world. It wasn't until they made their way underground, that the familiar sound of footsteps seemed to follow, the before spoken clanging revealing itself to be an unfriendly face. Or well, more accurately an unfriendly jaw. One mouser running toward civilians quicker than seemingly ever before, except this time it came with a surprise- one in the shape of a purple breath emitting from its throat, pouring out its metallic shriek.

"What the heck is happening…?"

"Mikey!" Donnie suddenly yelled, turning the young mutant's attention to the monstrous figure attacking two sets of mousers in one felt bite. Mikey's mouth dropped, breathing slowing to a halt and time froze for a second because he knew exactly who that mutant was, starring back at him unsure whether he was going to attack them again, or not.

"S-simon…" he muttered, not even realizing he was walking toward him, but he didn't get one step, before his friend started growling. Roaring out in a painstaking breath, that echoed for miles along the tracks, before he eventually turned the other way, Mikey feeling the tears well up inside him again,

"Simon!"

Donnie pulled him back begrudgingly where their brothers was waiting for them.

"We'll get him back! I promise" he said, as Mikey looked back towards the remains of the mouser, now torn to shreds, before he turned back around, New York City breaking apart piece by piece.


"Lizzie!"

It was like everything was happening at once. Raph saw the blast in bullet time- Lizzie hitting the wall with a loud thud, as he in turn felt the force knock him backwards, the crack of the entry giving way to the purple gas. And Casey fell right into it.

As Raph struggled to get back on his feet, his eyes caught glimpse of the Oni-man lingered in the end of the hallway, arms behind his back as he simply watched them stumble- nodded before he disappeared behind the corner. But before Raph could take as much as a step forward, he noticed his friend letting out a wince of pain. And that's, when he saw how the mutagen edged into his right arm, growing red and almost bubbly to the horror of Leo.

"Casey! You're going to-

Raph stopped abruptly, not believing what he was seeing until it was too late. He took a step forward, jaw agape and feeling like time itself had just collapsed, because this couldn't possibly be real. Unable to fully process, as his eyes flipped back and forth between the now unconscious Lizzie on the ground, and his friend starring horrified ahead of him. Raph tried to pull him out of the danger zone, his mind convincing him that there was still time, that he was still in the clear, though the sight of his skin slowly but surely starting to melt making him wanna puke, "Oh god, Casey y-your arm…"

"Let go of me!" he said, instantly pulling away, twitching in his movements and he spared Lizzie a glance, relieved to see her still breathing. And it was then Casey got that look in his eyes, one Raph was especially familiar with after fighting alongside him for so long now. It was the exact same look he'd get whenever he was about to do something incredibly stupid.

So, he just… smiled. Cavemouth and everything, quaking and shivering uncontrollably, though he did everything in his stubborn power not to show it.

He opened his mouth, staggering backwards and deeper into the wall of toxins behind him, "Get her out of here… g-go…" he said, biting his teeth as he in one last jolt of action, grabbed the door by its hinges, and forced it shut- drowning them in the empty hallway.

The silence that followed, consisted mostly of Raph counting the seconds in his head, trying to wrap his head around what just happened, even though it was all perfectly clear. One moment where he looked away, and this happened. All of this, this entire mission, for nothing. Lizzie, now lying motionless on the floor, the building going down and with absolutely no word from either Donnie or Mikey.

Everything… for nothing.

Everything, for once again, after letting his guard down, and everyone around him paying the price. Raph looked at his sai, the one reassurance he had left at the moment, begging to be put to good use. He couldn't even speak, let alone cry, it was pointless for tears. Pointless to do anything, other than sharing in what might've been the one person he should've focused on. Instead of letting his stupid mistakes get in the way of their mission, instead diverting his attention towards the core of the problem. The one thing he could do something about. After all this time, making him think that as soon as they'd find each other again, become a team again, the world would eventually make sense. But that didn't erase the fact that even after so long of trying, they'd failed. And Casey was the one who paid for it.

"Raph… whatever you're thinking right now, don't."

Leo stood up, but Raph wasn't listening, feeling his fists close around the blades in his hand and the tightening of his nerves making his blood boil.

"Raph…?"

He didn't look back, not once, the grinding of his teeth or the fire in his eyes, not anything was going to stop him. Not sparring Lizzie or his brother a glance before he shouldered passed Leo at a force great enough to knock him backwards, before he sprinted down the hallway towards the basement. Towards the monster behind the mask

"RAPH!"

The first few weeks of the change, Raph had essentially made it his free time job to seek out anyone with any information on his brother's whereabouts. He came to smaller gangs, people in league with the foot, or who had previously been hired by Osaki himself, most times having been beaten to a pulp due to his newer body. Struggling for weeks to even walk properly, remove the stiffness in his limbs and let along do a flip without messing it up. But he'd kept trying. Over and over and over again, searching every street corner or bench, every park or building. He'd smashed down doors, he'd flipped a stranger here and there into a concussion, just out of the small hope that maybe, maybe this time was different. Getting back to his tent with his fair share of bruises and cuts, his bones crackling and his muscles bending over themselves just to keep up. First time he won a fight as a human, was the weeks before Halloween, a group of street kids being picked on by a group of bullies. After having successfully picked them off one by one, the fire seemed to grow back anew. Finding some sort of fulfillment in defending the weak, now without having to hide away.

He'd start to go places he'd never before go, fending off the average muggers and scumbags making life a little harder for everyone else, until the desperation grew. The intensifying loneliness that seemed to follow him, even when chatting with Bernie about the 'good old days'. He'd learned to see New York from the surface, as well as picking up some new tricks every now and again. Collecting information everywhere in the city's underbelly, each more brutal than the other. He'd follow clue after clue to nowhere, leading his temper to usually take the lead. He remembered one PD in particular, unfortunate enough to be on the receiving end of a bad day. Raph wasn't listening when he said he didn't know anything. He wasn't listening when he begged for mercy, or when he couldn't get back up because Raph had crossed a line that he didn't even know was there. Destroyed one broken body after the other, the anger building up inside of him leading him down to a place he'd promised himself he would never go to.

And yet, as he caught up with the Oni, all too easily, his head too fired up to question it at all, he wasn't holding back. Letting out a roar echoing all throughout the building as he smashed the guy against the underground pipes and cemented walls, kicking his ribs into splintered fractions, and not stopping as he spit out blood. He continued hitting him, over and over and over again, the images of all those who'd come before him piling up into an unbearable rage, finally but not indefinitely- with one last blow to the head, the mask cracked off, and the guy underneath fell to the floor, edging closer to unconsciousness. But Raph wasn't done. He couldn't stop, he didn't want to stop, not caring that the guy's face looked like blob of blood and purple. Hitting him again, roaring for each blow, angry that he didn't fight back, not paying any mind to the fact that he was wearing a purple dragon tattoo underneath. Instead, he remained unrelenting, desperation filling his senses as if this was the only way to let it all out in the only way he knew how.

"RAPH! STOP IT!"

Leo put Lizzie down, running full throttle towards his brother, about to deal the finishing blow if he hadn't grabbed his wrist. Panting, he desperately tried to hold it together, quickly connecting the dots as his eyes wondered to the purple ink on the decoy's neck, "It's not him… you can stop now."

"He deserves it" Raph said, non-hesitantly, and Leo couldn't believe what he was hearing struggling to keep him in check, but he was too strong.

"If you don't calm down, right now, you're going to kill him. Is that how you choose to honor Splinter's memory?! Pummeling a guy to death?!"

"Don't you dare bring him into this!" Raph got on his feet, voice raising despite the entire station already shimmering from the bomb's tremor, but he didn't care anymore,

"You don't remember. You don't know, even if you think you do, but it's not the same! It never was! I'm not the one who wanted to get involved with Karai's little entourage. I'm not the one who wanted to turn into this, you were. You made that decision for us, just like you always make the decisions for us, never stopping to even consider for a moment that maybe you were wrong?! That maybe we wouldn't have split up in the first place, if you'd just trusted us!"

"You are better than this! "

Raph was about ready to laugh, twirling his sai in his hand once before he folded Leo's arm around and held it in a lock, "You're saying these guys don't deserve to pay for what they've done?! You're saying we should just let them go?! Look around, Leo! If this isn't these bastards' doing, then who the hell do you wanna blame? Because if it's not you, then tell me why Casey's right now a mutated pile of flesh" he bit, pushing him away as Leo sternly refused to look away. But Raph was far from done- in fact he could feel everything inside him break down little by little, a half-hearted smile of unbelievability forming over his face, the truth spitting at him as he kept thinking about everything that had gotten wrong since they went to the surface. Everything, starting with Leo. Or, what was left of him anyway, hating the fact that the person looking back at him now, could never even begin to comprehend everything they'd gone through. Everything he'd done, failing or not being for the sake of everyone that didn't include himself- all of a sudden leaving way for Leo to stop pretending to be like Sensei. And then it dawned on him, the realization nearly making Raph chuckle in the absurdity of it all- his anger still blazing through.

"I've spent so much time trying to be like you. Trying to protect us, but I'm sick of it. I've been trying, for so long now, to keep this family together… Don't you get it? We're all we've got. Always have been, always will be. And no stupid human body is going to change that, understand? We have to stick together. "

Leo thought on this for a moment, probably about to agree, though his demeanor betrayed the guilt that crept over his mind whenever it refused to give him back the life he'd led. When he opened his mouth to respond however, the loud recache of a bullet gave echo throughout the floor and they both turned around to find Hopkins standing with a gun.

Hopkins, with a ripped-up coat, messy hair and look of pure unrivaled aggression intensifying in his eyes. He was heaving, obviously running, though the explanation as to how long he'd been free was left unclear.

"Step away from him if you know what's best for you"

Raph sighed, gulping as he got a good look at the damage below his feet, and he raised both hands in defense. Leo too, though the urging crackling of the facility as well as the numerous tremors infiltrating the ceiling above, like a thousand insects was crawling around, told them that time was running out. And yet, Donnie and Mikey was nowhere in sight.

"I'll give you one last chance to do the right thing" said the detective, gun not as steady as he usually held it- not to mention the rather almost crumbling sternness that would've usually served to overline his authority. Now a shadow of what it used to be, as the detective was at a limit, gun stretched out in front of him without proper aim, and pupils dilated into an unnerving degree.

"Which is?"

Hopkins gulped, gesturing to the entire room, until his eyes landed on Lizzie and this only seemed to add to his desperation, "Tell me how to stop this" he said, Leo taking a step forward slowly and sincerely.

"Hopkins,"

Another shot fired, just below Leo's feet, overruling every other noise building in the near-hauntingly echo-y underground.

"DON'T. Move."

Leo sighed, head falling over because they didn't have time for this. His compassion the only thing keeping him from knocking the guy out- Raph figured, though the way Leo usually talked about this guy, made him worried that it was something else.

"For the last time, you're after the wrong people, Hopkins! We didn't do this"

The detective scoffed, shaking his head from side to side, "Sure, that's believable"
"I know we haven't always seen eye to eye on things, but I swear to you, this isn't on us. We know who's doing this, and we can bring them down, but you have to trust us"
"Ha! Now that's the funniest thing I've heard all day! All this started with you. There's no denying that, Leo. If I take you guys with me, what'll happen to the city? Maybe that's exactly what I need to do. Put an end to this crazy nightmare once and all" he said, and judging by his tone of voice alone, Raph was inclined to believe him. It was the eyes however, that told a different story, Leo reaching on this as he continued to shorten the distance between them. Looking like he genuinely believed that there still was a chance.

"You used to tell me that a cop's job was to prioritize justice above all else. What happened to that?"

"You're out of your mind that's what-

"I know what I'm talking about! You used to put your job over everything else, your duty. Trust me, I know the feeling. But if you pull that trigger, you're going to regret it Hopkins!"

"Then what do you suppose I do?! Sit around twisting my thumbs?! Waiting for some god damn kids to safe New York? To turn these people back into people?! How the hell are you going to do that, Leo?!" he yelled, Leo letting out a sigh in response, and this is where even Raph knew that they were doomed.

"I can't tell you that"

The detective shook, once again you could clearly see the wheels turn in his head as the walls around them started to crumble, time running short and the fact was, if they didn't get out of here now, they would all be done for. But then, he by some miracle chance that perhaps not even the detective could fully wrap his head around, he lowered the gun.

"You're a pain in my ass, do you know that?! " he yelled frustration nearly making him burst a blood vessel, because why was it exactly that Leo was so fixated on going with the alleged criminals responsible for all of this? "I mean for gods sake, just look at what he's done! Family or not, I don't care! It's something you choose. So why… why are you siding with them?"

"I'm not siding with anyone! Hopkins, all this times, they've been trying to help figure out what the foot is up to, same as you! "

"By beating up gangs?"

"By trying to save me!" Leo yelled, hands down and he could see on Hopkins face that he was just as eager to not be fighting as he was. Leo calmed his voice, finding the wrapping to his bandages and without warning, he started to unbind them. Unraveling them more and more until all that was left was a worn-out reminder of everything there was- leaving it in Hopkins hands who finally seemed to see Leo for who he was. Not just a scared little kid in the hospital anymore, but something else entire.

"Trust us. Please. Just this once. Then, you can do whatever you want, but just trust us for now. There's still time to do the right thing"

Hopkins paused, sighing finally before he packed his gun back into its holster, eyeing Raph with a quizzical brow.

"If I do let you go… can you promise me that you'll stay out of trouble?"

And of course, the silence spoke for itself.

"Figures" he muttered, a third shimmer this time sending the entire floor into a small earthquake, dust and debris threatening to fall from the ceiling. Raph was quick on his feet, pulling Lizzie up in his arms as an idea started to grow in his mind- one he was only slightly reluctant to follow through on, but what other choice did they have?

"Here. Take her somewhere safe." He said, Hopkins hesitantly, but ultimately with a resolution taking her up on his back, where he assuredly nodded towards Raph. Probably their first and last interaction not trying to kill the other, he realized, but Raph was willing to take it for what it was. Not mutual respect by any means, but at least a truce of some kind.

"Hey, kid?" he called, making his way towards the fire escape.

"Don't make me regret this" -before vanishing out of sight.

It was then, as Leo and Raph made their way towards the bomb, communicators in hand but no signal to follow it, that a familiar voice rang through from the other side, Raph nearly forgetting that the whole building was coming down on them, as soon as he saw the others.

"RAPH! LEO! Something's wrong with Donnie!" he yelled, and it was then as they sprinted towards each other Raph noticed the even paler than before brainiac being supported by Mikey over his shoulders.

"What happened?!"

Donnie looked up, Mikey letting him go as he managed to pull himself into a standing position, though Leo still kept one hand firm on his back. "No time… to explain. I'll be fine. "

"Sure, looks like it"

"Where's Casey and Lizzie?" Mikey asked, Leo explaining everything as fast as the following events allowed. "We'll get him back. One way or the other" Raph muttered, leading the way outside as one question came to mind, "Did it work?" he asked, Donnie disappointingly shaking his head and they made their way outside as fast as they could, Raph too keen on not getting hit by a falling rock to let the news flood over him.

When they finally got outside, watching from a safe distance as the building used to be the NYCPD flickered with phantasmal decay and unrelenting chaos, Mikey was the first to break the silence speaking carefully, almost dreadfully the one thing lingering on all their minds,

"What do we do?"

It was then Donnie, spoke up, already making his way in the opposite direction, though he didn't seem too excited about it, "I know where we can go. Just, follow my lead"


None of them remembered it. At least not entirely. Sure, there were fragments here and there, stories vaguely resembling that of some distant memory, but it was always just that. Like when you remember something from childhood without really remembering. So when the turtles found themselves at the water tower, the place they'd probably only spend about a week or so hiding in, it wasn't surprising that something still stuck with them. Perhaps it was the killer robots always trying to capture them, perhaps it was the litter box or the moonlight shining through the broken curtain shimmering through. But when they entered, somehow, almost like a reflection of their first home, the irony was that it still held up. Standing atop the city in its own isolated area of the world. As if nothing could get to them in there, where they were safe from the monsters.

Even most of the clutter remained the same, though of course the equipment placed here and there was entirely Donnie's. Their own little hideaway, just a tiny lamp set up in the empty ceiling to illuminate the small space. Just barely big enough for all of them to stand, and as Leo made his way inside, surprisingly, it felt like something strangely fit. Gawking at the comic books, the renaissance paintings stacked and the traditional Japanese instruments left behind probably out of mentality from their mentor. Never before seen, until Donnie stumbled upon their first home again.

"Wait, I recognize this place… we've been here before, haven't we? Back when we were…"

"…kids." Raph finished, even he seeming to recognize the place despite how young they were back then. Just a nice memory at this point, too brief to even properly place in the mind.

"I can't believe you remembered" Leo muttered, Donnie chucking down a small vial into his arm,

"I can't believe this is where you've been hanging out all this time" Raph added, as Mikey with a worry intensifying starred out behind the curtain and into the city still occupied with the attack.

"What are we going to do?"

Donnie sighed, suddenly closing his eyes and, as if to properly convince himself one last time he took in a deep breath before facing the others, now with color back in his checks.

"I have to tell you something" he began, and already this felt like a sword in his stomach. And yet, he continued, the team non-comprehending at first. "I lied when I said the mutagen is stable. The truth is…"

Another deep breath, already wishing himself miles away, but the clock was ticking. Louder than it ever had before, and he knew it wouldn't stop unless he was honest. Unless he finally admitted the truth. No matter how horrible it was. What he'd done to them, how irresponsible he'd been, how selfish. Now out in the open, ready to show his true colors he said,

"We've got until tomorrow before it gives out. "

They still looked confused, Leo as always, the voice of reason.

"Before…?"

Tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick tock tick-

"Before we all die"

Chapter 15: Farewell Transmission (Finale Part 1/3)

Summary:

With the truth out in the open and New York under siege, an ally returns to help the turtles finish what they started.

Chapter Text

3 months earlier...

New York was never silent, but tonight the only things apparent was that of passerby's on the street and ongoing car alarms roaring in the distance. The night beamed a gleaming green hue throughout the underground of the city. The ruckus from the tunnels echoed deep below the mudded bricks and would leave the surface slightly vibrating from the grating motions of the sewer's chaos. Most people wouldn't notice it at all, paying no attention to the ravaging battle that took place underneath their feet. And if they did, they would surely regret it.

It wasn't just the foot soldiers swinging their blades, but they also had to look out for the exploding debris, poisoned gas fumes from smoke bombs and alien technology very determined to kill every mutant in sight. That being only the turtles. So, all in all, not a great night. Leo was exhausted as he rose to his feet, impaling two footbots before kicking a third into a table and running over by Raph's side who just finished barbequing three mousers with his sai,

"So, what's the plan now, fearless leader!? Any ideas?! Well?"

"Uh…" Leo ducked and swept the leg on another footbot, before regaining his balance and swinging his sword at its head "Try not to get killed?"

"You don't have a plan, do ya?"

"Well excuse me but in case you haven't noticed, I'm a bit preoccupied here!"

Mikey roared his battle cry and dodged another explosion. He swung his nunchucks at a nearby beam before clinging to the chain like a monkey swinging back and forth. "Dudes, why do I get the feeling that isn't the last of them? AH!" another blast nearly hit Mikey in the head if he hadn't swung himself out of harms way. Both brothers let out a sigh of relief as they scouted for Donnie probably still in his lab.

"Donnie!"

"I'm coming! I'm coming! Just give ME A MINUTE!" The purple one appeared hastily from the corner, smoke bombs in hand and a mysterious vial in the other as he used his bo to swing himself across the room towards the others. Before anyone could argue, the egg was thrown, and all remaining was the purple powder leaving no trace of the turtles.

But hidden underneath the massive debris and rumbling explosives lay a secret tunnel, also known as the 'escape pipe of stealth', named by yours truly, Michalangelo, reinstalled after the last time their home was invaded. None of them would've ever thought they would have to use it, and especially not after Shredder was defeated. But while an army of foot boots and robots where one things, explosives and poisoned gas was another.

"What the heck are we gonna do?" Raph turned to Leo who was in the midst of ceiling the entrance shut with the scattered debris. There was something frightening in his eyes. Like he'd seen a ghost. Last time he looked like that had been right after Sensei's funeral and as much as Raph hated to admit it, it made him uneasy to his stomach. "Leo?"

Donnie's scanning device started to flicker vividly in his hands, "I was afraid this would happen. They're tracking us"

"How is that even possible?!" groaned Leo, putting his katanas back in their holsters.

"Look I don't know! But what I do know is that until we figure it out, we're not safe here anymore… or anywhere for that matter." he let out a sigh "I hope April's okay..."

"Great! Just perfect! Awesome!" sighed Raph before giving the wall a solid punch of aggression. Mikey, who still had about as much of a clue what was going on as the robots attacking them, tried to put on an optimistic smile, "Well there's gotta be some way we can lose them! It's not like they can just keep hunting us forever, right D?"

"There isn't… Guys, this isn't just some tracker jack like that freaky yellow goo Snakeweed pulled on us. This is biometric components we're talking about. DNA modeled links, meaning anywhere we go, they'll be able to pinpoint our exact location. Just like the ones they experimented with when working on the purple ooze. I knew this would happen!"

"So, whatever it is that they're up to, it must be pretty darn important for them that we're not a part of it. "

Donnie sighed, "In other words, they're not gonna stop coming after us unless we're dead. At least not if…"

Leo took a deep breath, calming his thoughts. Ever since their last mission he'd have this pit in his stomach. This feeling that there was something off, but he couldn't quite figure out what it was. But even Leo had to admit it: this was bad. And the worst part was that he had a good idea as to why… why now, why he should've acted on his suspicion sooner or else this wouldn't have happened. But since he was the leader, he'd figured it was better not to enlighten his brothers, who'd already been so busy trying to put an end to the war still brewing in the foot clan. What use would running and hiding do? They'd done that already last time things went off the rails. It took everything in them to find their way back home only to have it destroyed again the moment they felt safe. They were out of options… well, all except for the least sane one. The one thing he feared most of all, though a part of him knew he couldn't keep it secret forever. No matter how dangerous it was to all of them. "Then that's what we're gonna do" Leo finally said, and the gang joined in on a collective: "Huh?!" All except for Donnie, who as usual read Leo's suggestion immediately, shock and uncertainty in his eyes before his brother even said the word.

"Donnie, do you still have the purple ooze?"

Donnie couldn't believe what he was hearing. "You're not serious-

"Okay, is anyone going to explain what the shell you two knuckleheads are talking about?! Because In case you two have forgotten, there is a CEILING OF BRICKS WAITING TO POUND US INTO SAWDUST ANY MINUTE!"

Raph's outburst was only emphasized by the rattling of the ceiling. Donnie started unpacking the vile, four purple pills pouring out into his hand, almost glowing in the dark like alien fireflies. He had to slap Mikey's hand away before their little brother would have a change to take one out of curiosity. He and Leo shared a look, gloom filling the tunnel as Raph's exhausted gleam faded into confusion when he recognized the color from the ooze. "I'm sorry, Raph. I should've told you. Basically, the purple ooze, it's not genetically improbable as a I thought it would be"

"English, Einstein?!"

Donnie sighed. "I've been studying the effects of the mutagen for days now, but I didn't believe it until the foot morphed one of their soldiers into that creature, and like the DNA it was exposed to, well… like we were exposed to sensei's DNA… I figured…"

"Basically, we take one of these, and chances are it'll turn us... well… human" Leo finished, aware of the absurdity of it all. He'd already anticipated Raph's reaction and was therefore not surprised in the slightest when his younger brother went right up into his face, fire in his eyes and the veins in his neck about ready to pop, "Wha- you knew about this?! And you didn't TELL US?!"

"Does that mean that I can name more of my toes? "

"NO" they all collectively yelled to Mikey's disappointment. Out of all of them he'd probably be the most excited by the idea of mutating into people. However risky it was. Going to the surface like human beings… it would all seem too good to be true if it wasn't for the fact that their home was under attack and there were hundreds of foot soldiers ready to kill every last one of them slowly. Leo tried to control his panic, straightening his back in an attempt to over tower his already less-heightened brother, "Donnie said it himself, the ooze is unstable! We don't know for certain if it's gonna work, but we're kinda out of options here! They're never gonna stop hunting us unless we do something. And right now, that something, might just be the only shot we got!"

"and you didn't think that just maybe bringing that purple junk back here wasn't such a good idea?!"

"Raph! We're doing this, like it or not"

"You don't get to make that decision Leo! Don't think you can just force us to hide like cowards when you didn't even bother consulting us in the first place! I am not going anywhere and especially not as a butt naked freak!"

Donnie didn't know what to say, feeling the weight of this discovery compelling him to step in and say something at least, but he knew as well as anyone that breaking up their fight wasn't an easy task. When they were younger sure, he'd be able to stand his ground when necessary but as the years passed the more and more Leo and Raph argued, the more pointless it seemed to try and prevent it. He just waited for the inevitable I was wrong, you were right routine, and then they'd all move on like usual. This time however… he really didn't know what to do. Leo had told him to keep this a secret, and since the purple ooze still left about a dozen different questions about its functionality, he'd reluctantly agreed.

Mikey luckily, didn't have that off switch. "Dude, just think about it. You might actually grow taller than Donnie for a change. Or smaller, you never really know with science- Ouch!"

The sound of enemies kept creeping closer and they all realized if they didn't make a decision soon, it would all be pretty pointless anyway. Leo let out a sigh, "Look, it's not forever. Just long enough for the foot to think we're gone for good, and then we'll turn back into turtles and stop whatever they're up to before it's too late. Problem solved"

"And how exactly are you planning on doing that, chief?" asked Raph, arms crossed to underline his very prominent disapproval of this plan.

"Well, actually it shouldn't be that hard to reverse engineer the ooze's retro mutagen into a biochemical-

Donnie paused, noticing the ever encompassing what are you even talking about painted on his brother's faces. "You know, pill like this one only it reverses the change?" he continued, facepalming so hard he could've left a bruise, "Secret anti ooze stash no one but us can find? The anti-purple mutagen that can stop the cells from diverging and why am I still talking to you...?"

A few seconds passed of absolute silence while Leo wacked his brain trying not to kick himself for saying anything... this stuff was dangerous. Not just dangerous run of the mill 'don't know what we're dealing with here' stuff, but the dangerous 'alien kraang' kind of dangerous stuff. He wanted them just to throw it in the trash and forget all about the possibility, though the sound of the crackling walls around them only served as a reminder that wherever they went, their enemies would follow. And who said they'd never taken chances before? No matter how ridiculously risky they seemed at first? But even he had to admit… maybe this wasn't such a good idea after all.

Of course, Raph was the one who broke the silence, making the distracted Mikey jump into the ceiling in the process, and Donnie having to make sure he didn't accidentally hurt himself. "You guys, this is crazy! I mean I can't be the only one thinking this is absolutely bonkers, right?! You're talking about becoming human! "

"Temporarily" Leo added.

"Ohhh, that means we can finally visit that cool chinese restaurant on fifth we've always talked about! Aweeeesoooome!"

Leo was relieved to see Mikey at least being able to see the positive side of things, even if his other brothers were reluctant to. He was sure if master Splinter was here, he would say the same thing. Of course, with the added clever metaphor made to confuse and inspire, before inevitably teaching them a valuable lesson. It was hard to think it had been two years since that day, and yet here he was… needing his father's advice more than ever. But alas, it was up to him.

"How long then?" Raph asked, all eyes on Leo as the million dollar question nearly made him sink through the floor.


There was a sort of, stillness regurgitating for what at this point had felt like hours. Now to most people, the clutter and shrieks of creatures unbeknownst to them to be none other than their next-door neighbor, a relative missing for an extended period of time or simply the relentless knocking on the door, was now greeting them with a fang filled smile. No matter where you went, helpless against the mutagen inducing dangers consuming every last fragment of what used to be the busy traffic of New York bathing the streets in neon lights and angry taxi drivers. When the purple fog started erupting not just from the comfort of a simple kitchen drain, but in continuous collateral amounts from every tunnel or vent or crack in the walls- claiming its victims one after the others.

But when the lights went out alongside it, little by little, summing silently away until it cracked in sparkling shards of glass hurdling in every direction- only one last flicker of light remaining, before dying out entirely. First the streetlamps, the screens, first one then two then five, then before anyone knew it all of Time Square vanished in the blink of an eye. The shadows moving closer as the creatures behind them twisted and churned in an almost animalistic seizure, no one was safe anymore. Paying no mind to the blasts shaking the earth underneath, each leaving behind their own designated residues. A cacophony of screams permeating the streets, following their confusion as those mask wearing subordinates above, observed this chaos from afar, and realizing in splendor that…

-everything was going to plan.

Meanwhile, somehow and perhaps a long time coming, tall above the skyscrapers and hollow apartment buildings, left behind by time and money. Situated in a crater of hideouts, once occupied by none other than Hamato Yoshi himself, back then, as desperate as he was to survive in his new existence, as he was to find meaning behind it. Pushed to the brink, a stranger in his own body, a hopeful attempt at starting a new life leaving him instead with four strange creatures he didn't know what to do with, and a world out to get him if they saw what really lied behind the visage.

A temporary fortress meant to keep them safe, now even after all these years later standing tall, overlooking the city as if nothing had changed. And maybe it hadn't.

The roars and screams, the pure mayhem playing out below like a siren of voices, somehow bouncing off the water tower's skewered structure- Now ironically enough occupied by the silence left behind from an exasperated Donnie, having spend the bare minimum of ten long minutes explaining in the most cohesive details he could, with his heart beating at seventy miles an hour in his chest. The remaining period of that time left with nothing but the unbridled echo of the cluster outside them, and the stillness inside the small space, right now making him unable to look his family in the eyes.

He finally told them. Everything- time ticking away at his mind because the longer they stood around doing nothing, was another second ticking away to their deaths. Their home taken away again, and maybe this time for good.

"What the hell are you saying?" Raph finally said, though it was probably more the quiet way he said it that made Donnie's skin crawl, preparing himself for the upcoming maelstrom.

"I'm sorry. I wanted to tell you, I-I thought I could-

"But you didn't, did you?!" he yelled, distinguishably louder this time and even Leo looked angry.

"I know you're upset, but just hear me out-

"Just- Lemme get this straight," Raph took a step forward, despite his height somehow making him tower over Donnie at the moment, "so all this time you mean to tell us that you knew the mutagen was killing us, and yet you just up and decided to not let us in on that?! You didn't think that maybe we might've wanted to know if we were, oh I dunno- dying?! "

"I'm sorry"

"Sorry is not going to cut it!" he yelled, without warning grabbing him by the lapels as Donnie felt himself pushed against the wall before he could help it, a sharp ache hitting him in the back- as Mikey flinched in the corner. "What the hell were you thinking?!" he yelled, and this time, he wasn't the only one gathering his frustrations- mind racing with memories of these last few months leading up to this moment.

"What the hell was I thinking…?!" he heard himself mutter, energy returning to him because before he knew it, he'd successfully pushed Raph back, freeing himself from his grip all the while a momentary lapse of his patience seemed to carry over. Because even after all he'd done, this was still not good enough- eyes wandering over his brothers' glares of disapproval like they'd done so many times before, and yet that still hadn't changed.

"I am ALWAYS the one who has to come up with a solution! Always me! And I always need to have all the answers now, don't I?! You want me to disable a bomb, I'm there! You want me to build a security feed all over the city, I'm there! I have tried so hard to make this work- to keep us safe, but it's just never good enough for you! Any of you… I thought I had it covered this time… obviously I didn't. I'm sorry, okay? I'm really sorry"

Leo lowered his gaze, taking in the rant for a moment while Mikey was still struggling to keep his head up… probably going over the million different times Donnie could've told him in his head. The most obvious of cause, being the time, he'd intentionally left him to thugs in the alley. He still hadn't apologized for that, though something told him that to them, there was a lot he still hadn't apologized for either- Raph exemplifying all of it in one stare alone.

"Oh, boohoo, I am so sorry your little science experiment didn't work out the way you hoped- this isn't about you and your little human fantasy Donnie! How could you not trust us with this?!"

"Because I know how you react! It's always just- argh, look we don't have time for this! Just let me explain-"

"Funny how that seems to be all you're ever saying these days, now I guess we know why! "

"How can you be sure it's not stable? M-Maybe you're wrong somehow. Maybe we're fine?" Leo suddenly interjected, pushing what Donnie was sure to be a good portion of disappointment and feelings of betrayal to the side in favor of a half-baked optimism.

"Because I've already seen it happen." He sighed, feeling himself glide down the wall and onto the floor, where that little light bulb in the ceiling seemed to feel the rumbling from outside the most, swinging from side to side above. "After I got the purple mutagen back to the lab I started experimenting. Turns out ice cream worms are a whole lot more durable than Ice cream kitty when it comes to freezing point. But when I used the purple mutagen on it, it only lasted ten days before it started corroding. It was gone after thirty seconds, then… nothing. So, I tried a different approach, mutating the worms with food, then bugs, but they all turned out the same, over and over again, no matter what I tried. Containing their temporary mutated forms, the structure of their DNA overwritten by the second sample, before shutting down in a ten-day timeframe. So, I conducted that for mutants our size, well, the closest translation to the time limit would be a hundred days." he finished, as the mystery behind his retreat to the laboratory in those weeks unraveled. He still remembered the moment he made the thing work, too happy at the time to care about any potential side effects, that he'd rushed to Sensei's room immediately.

There was a pause, various emotions stirring as the other's took in the information. Once again making Donnie's guilt claw its way back into him as he saw the pure fear that lingered on Mikey, arms folded around himself like it would somehow shield him from the inevitable.

"I know I should've told you. I just figured, maybe, with enough time, when all this would be over, maybe we could… start over somehow. I don't know what I thought! I just- I didn't want you to worry" he muttered, knowing full well that it wasn't true. They were going to worry either way- Of course they were, things like this can't be taken lightly and he knew that perfectly well. He'd been dealing with that for a better part of their life, every time he was the bearer of bad news, something went wrong, or reality hadn't fully set in that things weren't going according to plan. And it was most often up to Don to talk- an orchestra of panic usually following right after.

This time, however, wasn't just his own paranoia compelling him to stay quiet- but for all the effort, all the sacrifices the loneliness he'd gone to, to think that he would've somehow been able to fix this, and still failing to do so, was almost entirely inconceivable. Perhaps a good portion of his own anger stemming from the fact that once again, he'd tried so desperately to set things right, only to make it worse in the end. He'd failed. Not just Sensei, not just Karai, or Timothy, or Simon… this time, he'd failed everyone.

Suddenly, once again with a half-genuine optimism stemming less from a self-assured leader, and more from an amnesiac being told that he's only got until tomorrow before his cells will collapse, "But Layton lasted a week before he… you know. He wasn't even a mutant- at least not what I know of"

"Yes exactly! The foot has been experimenting on non-mutated organisms with the purple mutagen, but since their DNA doesn't have a second blueprint to latch on to, the cells collapse instead. It's too unstable. So, my guess, whatever the foot is doing with it, they've somehow managed to make it stable enough that a specimen can last long enough without corroding, and big enough to survive at least a week" he explained, forgetting for a second the fact that for all their genius in terms of mutagenic research, they were still, in fact, their enemies. Mikey opened his mouth to say something, though quickly closing it again as he starred hollowly on the broken chain surrounding his weapon. He'd already tried to run away once, no point in going a second round, and especially not if it meant splitting up again. Donnie looked around, desperate for a plan, anything, something they could use to win this- to get close enough to the foot clan maybe, steal back the cure or just, anything that might make this okay. But so far, the only thing that seemed to linger was the undeniable defeat in their faces, anger and frustration not even coming close to describing how Raph was feeling right now.

"I'm sorry, but the plan was only to use it so we could get away! I never meant to put us in any danger, I swear, guys come on! You know me. I would never do something like this unless I had a good reason to."

"And yet you still kept it from us"

"I wanted us to have a choice- I mean come on, how often do we get an opportunity like this? Leo…? Mikey? We've been dreaming about this, ever since we were kids, I mean… just imagen it, imagen if we could stay this way. We wouldn't have to hide anymore-"

Raph grit his teeth, unsurprisingly unable to contain his anger, "Are you even hearing yourself right now? Wanted us to have a choice- Oh so that explains why you went behind our back! Perfect! Everything makes sense now! No, you just wanted to have an excuse to make us stay this way. Didn't you? Come on all you ever talk about since we found that damn stuff is how to use it for yourself. Just like what the foot is doing right now."

"I never said-

"Then what are these for then?" he said, holding up the vial, that until now, has remained strapped to his back like he'd almost forgotten it was there. As inconsequential as the communicator stacked in his pocket, but now the pieces were slowly clicking together.

"You still haven't explained why you collapsed today while we're still fine. I saw you in the laboratory… what the heck have you been doing if you weren't making a cure?" Leo added, as Donnie felt the color leave his cheeks. He started clutching the underside of his forearm, maybe without realizing he was doing it, but that didn't stop the red markings from seeping through regardless.

"I just… I wanted to see if I could… I guess, stabilize it. I mean the foot did it so, why shouldn't I be able to? Might've bought us some much-needed time, but with OLS in pieces I don't see how I'll be able to make a new one. N-not without the right materials, but we don't have that either. That's why I made these ones. Only problem is, I haven't fully tested it yet so there's no saying it will actually work but I figured, it's worth a shot, since it's the only sample that didn't dampen within twenty-four hours"

Realization washed over their faces, a gut punch to just how much he'd kept from them since their reunion. Leo stepped closer; eyes glued to Donnie's arm.

"Oh my god... That's what you've been doing this whole time?!" he exclaimed, Raph following soon after, "Are you out of your mind?!"

"I had to try…"

"And if it killed you?!"

Donnie didn't answer. He didn't know what to answer, what could he say? He knew they were right, and yet he'd done it anyway. Willingly ignoring the worst-case scenario on the off chance that maybe, just maybe this time it would work. Maybe this time, he could make it work- no time to play it safe if their lives was in danger. This was the only way… or maybe more accurately, this was all he could do.

Donnie took a breath, the screams from outside the tower hurdling inside and snapping him back to reality. "Only way out alive is with the retro mutagen. We've done this before, right? One drop and I can make sure the entire water supply is administering it. It should, in principle at least, turn everyone back to normal. If we can just get to it in time"

"Then what are we waiting for? Let's get the cure already!" Raph said, already one foot outside the entry, if Don hadn't stopped him last minute.
"No, we can't, that's the thing…"

"What do you mean we can't?!"

"What I mean is that I don't have it."

Raph looked like he was just about to burst a blood vessel- Donnie in turn, tempted to just let the floorboards swallow him whole.

"You lost it?!"

"I didn't lose it. I made a patch enough for all of us, but when I came back here to use it on Layton it was just… gone. " he let out a sigh, struggling for words but it was hard enough just to breathe at the moment, and the others seemed to notice this- the lump in his throat a sickly reminder that Layton's death was on him too. If he'd just been a little more careful, stopped for just one second to think, instead of leaving their only guarantee blindly behind like an idiot. "I think the foot took it"

Raph, once again, the spokesperson for his brother's myriad of emotions. And Donnie couldn't blame them one bit- despite the every-present part of him feeling the weight on his shoulders, carry over into a semi frustration that it was, as always, up to him to carry it.

"What?! So not only did you lie to us, but you let those bastards take it?!"

"I was trying to keep us safe. Not exactly easy when we have an army of mutated killing machines to deal with now is it?!"

"Maybe not, if you'd told us the truth from the start!" he yelled, Raph's face burning up into unbridled fury.

"I just wanted to… just think about it, okay? For one second just-

"No! It's bad enough that you lied to us about this but now you expect us to just put that stuff inside us and hope that we won't explode?! No way- never again." And it was one of those points, where no matter the anger, no matter how upset you might think you felt, nothing compared to the few rare occurrences in the turtles lives when their dear brother, didn't even yell anymore. His voice one single line carrying over, until it was ready to punch you in the gut. Once again, perhaps even louder this time the sirens and shrieks from the rampage outside was like a silent echo beating in the background. Nothing but an undercurrent in their minds, because the only thing that seemed to matter was the pain in Raph's eyes as he continued to let his frustrations fill the room. "I don't care what you do, but whatever happens now we stick to the plan. So, either you stay here in your little fantasy world, or you do the smart thing for once and finish the mission like we planned from the beginning! Right guys?!"
But as he looked to the others, as surprising as it was for Donnie as it was for Raph, though they didn't seem to know what to say. Who even knew what was going through their heads right now… Leo the most obvious example, given he was the one greenlighting this plan in the first place- though he didn't remember it. As far as Don was concerned, he had as much reason to be angry as the others did.

"Guys…?" Raph looked to the others, none of which responding with the same kind of vexation he was probably counting on. And yet, it seemed like neither knew what to say exactly, Donnie still struggling to do anything but keep his head down as he anticipated the involuntary scolding that usually followed whenever he went against Leo's orders. This time however, whether it was due to his head injury or just his unfathomable disappointment keeping him silent, he didn't do that.

"Raph I still don't remember it yet… I mean I know that I'm one of you, but my time as a mutant it's still… it's a lot. I don't know what we should do. If… if maybe the best thing we can do is stay this way or not"

"You can't be serious right now" Raph's eyes seemed to dart from Leo to Mikey, jaw agape. "Did you guys forget the reason we got into this whole mess in the first place?!"

"No! But it's more complicated than that."

"You are who you choose to be, not what other's make you…" Mikey's voice suddenly filled the room, arm clutching the other like he was subconsciously wishing himself far away from here, and Donnie couldn't blame him. He remembered those words clear as day, granted they weren't directed at them personally at the time, all things consideredbut it was still a way to cement everything he'd taught them all their lives. And he was right- this was their choice. And despite his guilt, the scientist inside Donnie told him that no matter the DNA, in the end, who he wanted to be was entirely up to him. He couldn't help but smile a bit, relived that Mikey seemed to share the same sentiment- at least that's what he figured.

Raph's growling voice cut through the air, starting out like an almost hoarse whisper, turning from his disbelief to a raging yell, enough to drown out the ruckus from outside.

"I can't believe this. You wanna stay like this!? Did you not just hear what he said?! We're going to die unless we get that cure back! I mean- just look around! It's a freaking circus out there! And I am not taking another second inside this stupid excuse for a body, and certainly not on the off chance this thing," he held up the vial from his belt, "doesn't speed up the process! "

"I'm sorry… I'm really sorry." Donnie muttered- no stammered is probably more like it, and while even if the fact that his brothers would probably never trust him about anything ever again, he couldn't deny that the burden of keeping this to himself had semi-been lifted at least. But the time for earning back their trust could come later- now was the time to focus on getting the cure back. Or worst-case scenario, see if he could prove Raph wrong after all, and his 'little science experiment' really did hold up the way he'd hoped. At least buy them more time if that was what it took. "Leo, before we took the vials, you took a sample of the cure from the lab with you. Said it was for safe keeping, in case anything went wrong and well… least to say, we might really need it just about now so… do you by any chance, have any recollection of where you put it?" he asked, although pretty sure he already knew the answer to that.

"I…" he began, searching his mind but was quickly at a loss, "I'm sorry but no. I've been trying- I really have, b-but I dunno it's just… it's all just a blur."

Raph let out a scoff, throwing his arms up in the air, "Great. Fantastic! So, we're just gonna sit here and wait to be pudding then!"

Donnie slummed down on the nearest chair, burying his head in his hands; a pair of old Japanese book collections stacked beside him tumbling over from the impact. Of course, he didn't remember. What did he expect? He should've known really… he should've been more careful. Leo was right to take a sample when they had the chance, but what good was it if he couldn't remember where he'd stocked it? What now? Go back to the lair maybe? No- no that's where the foot would expect us to go, we can't risk that again. And definitely not with the chaos down there, we'd be slaughtered. No shells, viooze poisoning, no allies, no enforcements, no Sensei just… us. We don't stand a chance.
But then, as if waiting for the opportune moment, Leo spoke up,

"Wait… when Hopkins found me, it was somewhere around the tunnels just east of the lair. Maybe I stored it there, somewhere. I mean, with all the rubble it shouldn't be too far-fetched to say they missed it doing the search- Before the explosion knocked me out. It's not a lot to go on, I know, but it's a start"

The others looked to each other, or well, everyone looked to each other but Raph, considering this for a moment for Mikey was the one to ask the question everyone was thinking, but too afraid to actually ask, "How long do we have?"

Donnie knew how long, how couldn't he? He'd practically devoted the last three months to keeping track, counting the seconds like it was a new form of breathing and yet, seeing the first two digits on the watch shift from weekly to hourly made him hesitate to look.

"Six hours and forty-two minutes…"

No one said anything, Raph shaking his head with that crooked smile that if anything cemented his refinance to their new objective- survival. He didn't even seem as phased about the fact that they were going to die, as he was the fact that Donnie had been lying about it this entire time, the ladder somewhat making him feel even smaller than he already did.

"What do we have to lose?" Raph muttered, without warning smashing the designated 'plan B' to the ground, before shouldering past Donnie and stepping out into the city- Leo and Mikey soon following.


Hopkins didn't know what he was thinking.

Honestly, he was pretty sure at this point a sane man would've already found their limit, throwing in the towel and accepting that the past was the past. No matter how hard he tried, chasing phantoms wasn't going to help his case anyhow, when all of New York city was going to hell anyway. It wasn't going to help the kid- already regretting how incredibly stupid it was of him to trust him after their last encounter. Though to be fair, he supposed that pointing a gun at a kid wasn't the best way to get to the bottom of things either. So caught up in trying to figure out the truth that he'd led himself around in circles- now with catastrophic consequences. He'd grabbed the girl, secured her but she was still unconscious and got the hell out of there as soon as the walls started imploding. He just… he couldn't believe it. Feeling like he was losing his mind, equal parts due to the chaos unraveling in front of him, as well as feeling like an absolute moron for not seeing it sooner. They were working with them. The bastards, of course they didn't care about Layton. Of course, they wouldn't aide in the investigation as long as one less problem was taken off the streets in their favor. And that favor just so happened to be arresting Casey Jones. Poor kid, even for a juvenile, Hopkins couldn't help but feel like he'd made a big mistake. The only thing left to do, save this girl, and somehow by all logical thinking, try to figure out their hideout. Only way to stop this- he knew that much. Whatever these things were, they were nothing without their master.

But as he soared down the street, faster than any one in the speed department would ever allow him, he figured that unfortunately the only place remotely standing a shot at being secured, happened to be the one place he was probably least wanted. But looking from the raging freak shows and the frightened pedestrians running for their lives, save to say, Hopkins was willing to take his chances. Somehow against all odds, finding his inner speeding criminal inside him and focusing on short cutting his way there through various alleyways and fallen over railways, before eventually, finally making his way to the apartment building. He checked on the girl. Still breathing. Grabbing her gently and holding her in his arms, he held his pistol firm in his hands as he dared making his way over the street- an old gas mask stopping him from inhaling the toxic fumes, remembering all too well what happened to someone exposed to the like. Now those fifty or so victims seemed like grains of sand compared to what his beloved city now looked like.

He came up the steps, running full throttle past the broken elevator, shoving through frightened neighbors flailing about, before finally landing on the right floor, no time to be gentle.

"Jack! JACK OPEN UP YOUR OLD BASTARD!" he yelled, hammering on the door like a drunken wrestler until a voice finally came from inside, letting him know that his old partner hadn't resided to his van and abandoned this place after all.

"What do you want?!" he hissed, a frying pan for weaponry in his hand and clearly not too pleased to see Hopkins on the other side. That was until his eyes locked onto the girl, probably thinking he was seeing things or his old partner was even crazier than he'd given him credit for.
"Help her" he pleaded, as if stating the obvious, but Jack wasn't that quick to let them inside- not even as the entire compound started shaking with screams hurdling outside, "Damn it Jack we don't have the time! Now help her before those things get inside! It's a god damn circus out there"

Another pause, the only thing rivaling Jack's ability to hold a grudge his passion for being proven right- hence, the alien monsters terraforming people right out the window. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of Hopkin's arms going numb and his nerves failing him, did Jack open the door, gesturing towards the living room. He'd barricaded his door with not two, not three, but seven different locks all more convoluted than the other, his entire office a mess of survival kids, news papers and pillow armors in the making.

"Put her on the couch, I'll barricade the doors. These things are not what they seem-

"Yeah, I figured as much." Hopkins muttered, everything inside him working at a hundred miles an hour, and he'd barely had a drop of coffee all day, unable to shake the image of his workplace going to ruin as New York City wept in terror, all because he couldn't solve this case. Kurtzman seemed to notice his plea, though too stubborn to console him- and rightfully so. He did after all, almost knock a hole through his skull the last time they'd spoke, and Hopkins knew all too well that he didn't deserve his old friend's help. Grateful that he could at least find it in him to help the girl- though all things considered even if she was going to be okay, unless Leo had been right and they really did know a way to somehow 'fix' this and turn people back to, well, people, she would probably not last long anyway. Neither of them would, "You were right. I should've trusted you. But this? I don't even know what… " Hopkin's stammered, as Jack brought a cloth to put on the girl's head. Her eyes moving under her eyelids, flickering back and forth like she was having a nightmare, her hands clinging around the soft fabric of the couch, as the cut on her head was closed with a small bandage.

"Thanks" Hopkins muttered.

"Least I can do" Jack just said, emotionless, like he'd done this too many times and Hopkins couldn't help but feel bad for him, having a pretty good idea of what might be going through his head right at this moment- and none of it had to do with the end of the world outside their door. He didn't even know her name, though he felt like he should. Wondering if they survived this, he'd get the opportunity to ask the red bandit about it later… or Leo for that matter, wherever he was. God, why did I let them go?! They were right there…! I could have… damn it!

But then, suddenly a thought came to him. His words echoing in his brain like a prayer, and it gave Hopkins a horrible thought, "Wait… "

If the mutagen was stored in the warehouse first… the first storage before the homicide. Hopkins didn't waste any time- he ran for the door, gun in his hand and a newfound drive launching him forward- Kurtzman calling out behind, "Wha- where do you think you're going?!"

"There's something I need to do!" he yelled back, not caring that the only way there, was through the murder fest of mutant monsters he used to call Greenwich Street.


You know, it was kinda funny all things considered.

Sure, when you spend the better amount of your time as a human being, making yourself an explicit target of the authorities, you tend to forget about the flesh-eating monsters brought upon the city by the 'Kraang' and whatever else their gum-looking selves brought. All of a sudden entirely meaningless in the face of an enemy they didn't even know was there. And they had a lot of enemies, in doubt about that- in fact, following Raph's debut as the Red Bandit probably even more enemies than they'd ever been the target practice to before. So, to think that even after all of that, with all that danger they'd fought tooth and nail to get through, it all amounted to absolute squat. Least to say, Raph was not the jolliest at the moment. And it wasn't just for the fact that they were right now running head speed through a hoard of ravaging mutants tearing up the streets or flipping cars left and right, nor the purple fog that seemed to seep all over the city in an endless smog. The air too thick to breathe probably even if they were in the clear from its toxins, and the unclarity masking the creatures and pedestrians fumbling in front of them- a pair of glowing eyes all of a sudden charging through the mist at full speed, none of which came with a warning. He thought about Casey, the sounds of people's skin bubbling over before mutating them entirely cutting through and he wanted to curse himself for letting the Oni man go when he had the chance. He thought about Leo, right now following in the middle, weaponless and powerless- no memories accurate enough to guide the way, though apparently it seemed the only way to the sewers was through the crowded street. Staying in the shadows was all of a sudden made a lot harder than it usually was, given that was exactly where the monsters lived. The irony didn't pass him by.

He thought about their plan, how this was a loose lose and either way- even if they found the cure stored by Leo somewhere, which already seemed like a pipedream at this point- last time they went through the change, they'd blacked out for hours on end. And that was not even mentioning the pain of having your bone reassembled, not to mention a brand-new shell growing out of your back. He was sure that three months ago he would've probably jumped at the chance to get their old lives back the moment they got their hands on the cure, but now? No matter how you looked at it, this would all be for nothing if they didn't find a way to get to the foot's head quarters and break their necks before that wasn't an option anymore.

Funny how for all their efforts, in the end, it would all be useless if they wouldn't even live to tell the tale. And going by Don's accuracy so far, Raph was a little too confident that that wasn't entirely out of the question.

They stopped in front of the old cinema, Don' at this point having remained mostly silent since they left the tower, wanting to comment on the fact that not only had he lied about the mutagen, thereby proving that he had been right all along, but that he'd lied about where was staying. Sneaking off every night pretending to be on patrol probably, going to the tower without telling them, cooped up in the lab all this time and not even considering asking him and Mikey. Not thinking for just one second to maybe let them in on what was potentially going to render them on borrowed time which- oh yeah, it did! It was bad enough that Leo had kept them in the dark, but that Donnie was willing to risk turning into the very same creatures right now turning New York City into a war zone. Actually, scratch that, if he could only remember it, Leo was just as guilty of this- he was their leader, and yet he didn't trust them enough to tell them, which was ironic actually. If Leo really didn't want to tell them about it, then what the shell was making him so annoyingly undecided all of a sudden?! Not like spending the better portion of your time in a hospital was all that fun, cooped up with a lunatic police officer, blown to bits, attacked one night after the other, as far as Raph was concerned. We're a team and they lied to us. Now look what happened…

Raph took a step forward, scouting the corner for a cover when just as he'd thought, there was one waiting for them in the ally on the other side. Past the screaming pedestrians, the blinking car alarms and the army of mutants crawling alongside buildings and well people blocking their path. No other choice. Looks like we're gonna have to do this the old-fashioned way, Raph thought, reading his weapons- when something lingering just out of view caught his attention. So far, getting to that cover seemed like a relatively easy feat, wasn't it for what to no one's surprised appeared to be foot soldiers scouting atop the skyscrapers. Starring down with their freaky glowing eyes like they were at the movies and the turtles was the next big event.

"They're following us" Leo said, Donnie already on his feet.

"I'll lead them away-

"YOU are in no state to lead anyone anywhere, and besides, if something happens to you how are we supposed to get the cure?! No, we need to stick together. No more splitting up"

"You hear that D? It's just like that other time you went behind our backs! Only this time, it's actually part of the plan"

Donnie had to hold himself back from kicking something, knuckles tightening around his staff like he was about to break the thing himself, "How many times do I need to explain myself?! Oh, that's right. You never did learn to get anything through that thick skull you call a forehead, did you?!"

"Will you two just shut up and focus?! We need to get to that cover!" Leo yelled, the both of them jumping a bit just from the sheer sternness in his tone. A far cry from the Leo they'd rescued in the alley- and it was as refreshing to see as it was scary.

"Eh… quick question but who's going to cover us…!?" Mikey's voice stammering below, and this forced the gang to temporarily put their frustrations to the side, in favor of divulging their attention to the two-foot-tall mutant drooling down from above. An eye hanging sluggishly out and a set of claws keeping it dug into the concrete of each building, the mutant let out an almost demonic shriek, sending everyone on their feet weapons in hand.

Leo was the first to let out a nervous chuckle, struggling to keep calm but it was pretty clear that he was already losing his footing, "G-good point... RUN!"

They all sprang from the wall, if only an inch away from getting their insides turned into mush as the creature shot its who knows how long claw of black goo directly at their heads. Raph landed relatively balanced, only Leo stumbling backwards as the creature seemed to fixate itself on him for some reason, the foot still watching from above like nothing had happened.

"LEO!" Mikey exclaimed, quick to drag him away from the second hit, using the chain of his nun chuck to shield him from having his neck bitten off.

"Right… no weapons. New plan: everyone get to the cover! NOW! Argh-"

Leo crouched down, suddenly reaching for his head biting his tongue as Mikey used the nearby trash can to push over the creature- sliding over to Leo who was starting squeeze his eyes shut in pain. "Leo?" he muttered, traces of a painfilled yell seeping through his barred teeth, like he was trying to dig it out of his brain.

As Donnie moved into help, Raph too was not fast enough to get to him, before as fate would have it, yet another mutant, this one still repulsively retaining half a human face left, came at him.

"GUYS! LEO'S DOING IT AGAIN!" they heard Mikey yell, defending against another mutant while struggling to get Leo at a safe distance. Raph fumbled after his sai, nearly loosing one as the half-mutant started clawing out after him. Trying to concentrate on getting out of the way was hard enough when the thing you were fighting still looked at him with a human eye, almost pleadingly struggling to pull him to the ground- though Raph wasn't that quick to ending the fight. He dodged one spike, slid past one hit directed at his stomach, and managed instead to trip the mutant to the ground, before stumbling to his feet. Okay, now to get to that co- but he didn't get very far until, yet another mutant pushed him to the ground in one blow. Raph feeling his head snap back at the concrete dizzying him severely before he could regain his senses. He used the sai to kick the creature away, spotting out of the corner of his eye Mikey, almost with ease managing to sling one mutant into the other, leveling Leo by his side as they hid behind the nearest car. Well, this is going great already, he thought, recalling one session with Splinter in particular that at this moment, allowed him to move out of the way as a blow meant for his head pierced the concrete. Knowing when your enemy will strike- right.

He was close now, a few meters away from the cover, sprinting as fast as he could all the while making sure the others were still in sight- though he quickly regretted this sentiment as something heavy punched his back, and he realized that the creature that he just unceremoniously bumped into was the same one Donnie was fighting. Sliding around the concrete in what Raph was almost convinced was supposed to be a seonake, if the brainiac wasn't stupid enough to crash into him instead upon impact.

"Do you mind!?" he yelled, obviously annoyed that his attack was interrupted before keeping his back to Raph's as the mutants surrounded them little by little.
"What's the matter? Human body make you even more sloppy at fighting or is it the ticking time bomb to our death making you unable to go two seconds without breaking your stick?!"

"How many times do I have to apologize?!" he hissed, dodging an incoming spike to his shoulder.

"Well I dunno how- " Raph too dodging, nearly lost a hair as the tip of the creature's spike nearly cut out his eye, "-how about enough times until I care?!" he yelled, kicking his opponent hard enough to make it tumble into a shopwindow.

"Why are you like this?!" Donnie breathed, before Raph knew it using his bo to shield him from a knife-like creature charging the side of his head at seventy miles an hour- though he was a little too busy fighting off his own creature to thank him yet, "Why is it so inconceivable to you Raph, that maybe I was doing this for our sake! Why do you have this insistence on keeping us the same mutated freaks we've always been when there's clearly another solution here!? What are you so afraid of?! "

"I never said that!"

Donnie leaned forward avoiding a kick to his gut- Raph using this as an opportunity to roll over his back and use the momentum to kick two mutant creatures in the face.

"That we'll leave?! " Donnie continued, "Is that it?! Big bad Raph too afraid that we might have better things to do than fighting monsters all our lives?! Is that it?"

"No!"

"Then what is it?! TELL ME!"
"ARG FOR THE LOVE OF- When will you GET IT?! Donnie I'm not mad at you because you lied to us about the serum-

Another mutant jumped Raph, this time deciding the best way to take it down was to stab it in the shoulders, before grabbing both ends of his weapon and tossing the creature with all his remaining strength, directly into the mutant charging Donnie.

"-I'm not mad that you didn't trust us enough to tell us the truth-

He rolled over the pavement, kicking the next one in the face, a growl escaping him as a third one grabbed him from the back.

"-hell I'd even forgive you for basically handing our enemy the one barging chip we had left, but this- he rose to his feet, Donnie unable to say anything before Raph locked his hand around his wrist, and held his arm up in front of him- the bruises and reddish markings covering a good portion of his pale human skin, "WHY would you do this to yourself?! Explain that to me! How the shell is it possible for a genius like you, to be so unbelievably stupid at the same time?! HOW!? You're barely holding it together, and I'm just a moron for not realizing sooner, right? Now look what happened! You could've died!"

Donnie opened his mouth to answer, snapped back to reality again as he used his bo to fling an in coming attack, Raph feeling his cheek sting slightly as the impact of one mutant he didn't quite see making him miss his shell even more.

"I already-" Donnie began, pausing for a moment to flip his opponent into the concrete and out of the way, "-I already told you I needed to try!"

"Well then try remembering who you are, how about that?! We're not human, D- this isn't us and like it or not, no matter what other stupid experiment you come up with, that's never going to change. I thought you of all people would understand that!"

"What do you have against being human so much anyway?!" he yelled, jumping the mutant Raph was just about to impale so it instead fell into the nearest telephone pole, a cut on the lip to show for it, "Sensei was a human. It's in our DNA in case you haven't realized yet! What I don't understand-" he continued, receiving a blow to the face from an unseen attacker as he breathlessly struggling not to lose sight of his surroundings, meanwhile Raph grabbed the mutant slinging out after him by its feet, locking it in place as they both ran towards the cover, "is why you seem so obsessed with making sure we never have a future outside of the sewers. Do you honestly think Sensei would've wanted this for us?! To live the rest of our lives in hiding?! People being afraid of us?! We get to have what he never did, and you want us to just throw it away because you're too stubborn to admit I'm right?!"

Raph couldn't believe what he was hearing, almost ready to scoff if his ribs weren't severely cracked and his only defense was the two sai's barely enough to keep the two feet tall monster at bay- I mean seriously, is he being serious right now?!

"Oh yeah, going behind our backs- lying, risking the safety of our family, putting us all in danger, what a great way to honor his memory! I'm sure he'd be so proud!" he yelled out, too lost in his scorn to notice the second mutant creeping up on him. Luckily, he didn't have to. Before the thing could take as much as one stab at him, came Donnie- unexpectantly and surprisingly quick as if by teleportation, and used the sharp end of his bo, also the part Raph kept forgetting was a part of his staff, to effectively stab it in the chest.

"HE WAS MY FATHER TOO!" he yelled, and as Raph looked up at him standing there, almost to the point of forgetting that the human person in front of him was in fact his brother, he noticed his eyes watering. The slight crack in his voice, breaking over those five words and they seemed to echo even after he'd said them- Raph feeling the pit in his stomach as the mention of their father cut deeper than he thought it would.

Donnie paused, trying to breathe rather, but it all just came out a shivering gulp in his throat, his voice breaking but stubbornly refusing to die down into his usual controlled tone, "And he never got that back! He never got that back… because of me… because I was too late to give him the cure. To pay him back for everything he's done for us, and I was too late as usual... But I wasn't too late to give it to us and now look what happened! I messed it up again…"

He then blinked, staggering backwards as if he only just now realized what he just said and he wasn't the only one. Raph wanted to say something, forgetting along his brother the creatures surrounding them and it was like time froze.

"Donnie…" he muttered, rising to his feet slowly, the before unrelenting anger fueling his fighting, replaced by a sense of guilt he didn't even know how to describe. Wanting to say something, for once trying to imagen what these weeks must've been like for him, and it only seemed to worsen as a result. It started to dawn on him what might've been a pivotal driving force in Don's mindset- one he never even dared to consider. Of course, that didn't erase the sense of betrayal he'd felt when he realized that their mission was already compromised long before the foot began mutating New York City. But this wasn't just about being human either, it wasn't about the lying, the false promises or even the fact that because of this, the odds of them surviving this alone was growing smaller and smaller by the hour.

"Very touching"

But before he could get out as much as a word, before Raph could do anything about it, he watched as the shaft of a blade was used to knock Donnie out cold. Raph heard Mikey scream out his name behind him, before he too fell to the ground and as he realized this, something sharp cut through his back before he could stop it. Sizzling up his spine out to his limbs until he couldn't stand up, everything a blur- the glowing eyes of who else but the foot soldiers. approaching them through the smog one by one, electric rods at the ready while making sure they were really unconscious. Raph tried to turn his head, only barely catching sight of Donnie, bleeding from the cut on his arm, dragged away to where he couldn't see. He also noticed the remaining mutants squirming, not even daring to touch them as one of the mask-wearing bastards kneeled down next to him.

"Seems like this one is still awake. Let's help him" he said and as much as Raph tried to move, growl out or simply figure out where the shell Leo was, he didn't get far, before he took a solid hit to the face-

Everything going black…


Leo felt his head clamp together, like each side of it was trying to merge with the other and it felt like everything was on fire. He leaned against the car, trying to get a grip but for some reason it was like everything in his head was collapsing- panic rising as he no longer knew where the others were, and all he could do was try not scream. When he finally opened his eyes, the pain easing slightly though still only to the point that he was becoming nauseous, he caught glimpse of Mikey on the other side of the car, shoved against the hood by something too low to be a mutant. Looking around, despite the purple smog he could still hear them, clear as day lurking somewhere waiting to attack him from anywhere if he wasn't careful. And yet, as he struggled to make his way over to the others, none of them even as much as approached him. Squirming, like an elephant scared of a mouse, but not moving in to attack, an unknown force keeping them at bay somehow.
"Mikey…" he muttered, the sound of his little brother's body hitting the concrete making Leo want to strangle himself for not saving his katanas, but there was nothing he could do. Not knowing if he was merely seeing things, because as soon as he saw Donnie on the ground as well his heart seemed to get stuck in his throat. There was a loud sizzling sort of sound, the unmistakable roar coming from Raph making Leo question of getting out of his hiding spot was such a good idea. He saw figures moving somewhere nearby, eyes glowing through the mist, as their wielding their rods, to Leo for what felt like the first time, but there was something familiar about them. The way they dressed, not just from the other's description, no- he distinctly remembered seeing them before. Fighting them, one by the other, a snowy day just like this one. Except he was alone that time, barely making it out before they came one after the other… he remembered falling, the struggling, standing his ground as the cold was barely kept away by the adrenaline rush- no, the anger driving him.

The foot clan, after hearing so much about them finally returning to reclaim their price. That being them, it looked like. Leo hunched down, trying to stay out of sight, trying to come up with something. He was the idea-guy, after all. The leader. The guys are counting on me, he thought fighting the panic making his nerves tight, because as it stood, he had absolutely no idea what to do. It was always them doing the stuff, explaining it to him, keeping him safe because despite barely remembering how to fight, Leo was a burden unless he had his memories back. But the longer he waited, panted or rather, watched as the others were taken away one after the other, he started to wonder if maybe now would be a good time for Sensei to lend a helping hand... after all, he'd done it before right? Why not now? What do I need to do? Should I meditate? Follow them? I don't have my weapons, I-I don't even know if… they're counting on me! Just… I need a plan…Okay, okay they're taking us away, not killing, that's gotta count for something, right?! Why else would they stall like this...? what do they need us for? What does it mean? I don't know… I don't know and they're counting on me… but what If I can't- no what if… I need… I need help, I need, I need…

The small tip of what Leo was guessing to be a blade suddenly pricked against his back. Leo didn't need to look twice to see that it was a foot soldier. Great. He held up his hands defensively, mind racing. This couldn't be happening, he thought trying not to show how incredibly not at all scared out of his mind he was right now, seconds away from getting kidnapped and probably dissected. However, as the foot soldier scouted over to his friends getting in the truck with the others, instead of stunning Leo with the tip of their rod, they instead lowered their blade. Finger over where their lips would be before dragging Leo in the other direction. As they did, the only logical thing he could think of was to run for it whenever the opportunity came, the only thing keeping him at the foot soldier's heel his curiosity. No way they'd just kill him just like that. Sure, he was the leader, but if that was the case, why not just let the mutants get to him first? Or rather, stab him right where he was. Instead of either of those however, what transpired instead was the foot soldier luring the pair away from the enemy, and back to the rooftops.

"Where are we-

The foot soldier stopped, once again gesturing for Leo to keep quiet as the foot soldier observed his goons drove away- meanwhile two stayed behind searching the ally. Searching for him. They walked away from the edge, Leo at this point questioning if maybe following the cryptic stranger holding a weapon registry in their belt and a bug mask was the wisest decision as his brothers were kidnapped and led directly to their enemy. Because as far as he was concerned, they were moving further away from them, than closer, causing Leo to stop up right as his capture was about to jump to the next building.

"Okay, enough games, just- who are you?! Wh-why are you helping me?!"

The foot soldier stopped, overlooking their shoulder as if considering leaving him on the roof altogether before quickly and without warning- they grabbed their blade, swung for his head and before Leo knew it, he found himself on the ground, elbows grazed as the foot soldier held their weapon at his throat. But before they could deal the finishing blow-

"Long time, eh, Leo?"

The foot soldier removed their mask- that is to say, Karai removed her mask. A crooked smile over her face as she held out a hand to help him up. Leo couldn't believe what he was seeing.

"Karai?!" he took her hand, albeit not too happily. His mind still feeling the soreness of before, though at this point his grasp on reality felt like it was diminishing for every crazy thing thrown at him today. Lost for words, his brain apparently loosing function all the while his eyes seemed to lock onto the fact that despite the state of everything, she'd said his name. And not only that; the former 'princess of the foot clan' was now wearing their uniform to boot- nearly giving him a heart attack and to be honest, that fact alone seemed to make it a little hard for Leo to be grateful for the rescue. If you could call it that…

"But what are- why are you- you're with the foot?!"

He didn't get another words out before Karai quickly held a hand over his mouth, dragging them behind the railing of the roof where two foot soldiers was right now scouting two buildings away, "Shh. Not here." She whispered, moving along the walls in silent steps until they reached the edge. Karai was the first to jump, Leo quickly following after- this time a whole lot more balanced than last time they talked, and he congratulated himself on being able to keep up with the kunoichi as they stayed out of sight.

When they finally seemed to be out of the clear, their knew designated meeting spot, once again reminding Leo that they were moving further away from his brothers and not closer, and the knot in his stomach kept growing. Karai lowered her blade, leading the way further down what Leo was only now realizing was the path towards the docks, calm as a rock.
Leo on the other hand:

"B-but how?! Whe-where?! Where have you been?! I thought you were dead! Why are you wearing that-"

"It's in season"

"I'm not in the mood for games, Karai, get to the point" he demanded, as they moved behind craters of shipment, that familiar feeling returning as they stood there.

"You knew about me" he said, and this time thankfully, Karai seemed to be listening. "You knew it was me, and yet you didn't say anything. Why?"

She scouted once again, leaning against the crate- arms crossed, "Not exactly a regular Tuesday to find a mutated turtle standing in broad daylight now is it? And besides, you should have seen yourself, you were so scared and confused, I was half expecting you to drop dead on the floor. Kinda funny actually"

Leo sighed, still not comprehending, "So, you knew it was me… but you didn't know it was me…? What?"

"Shh" she said, gesturing towards the glowing eyes still following them, and as they climbed up the shipment, building to building close to the shadows, behind walls and construction until finally, somehow, they made it a church-looking building. Empty on the hollow street, though also the only area in NYC not plagued by the purple fog- and this would be a lot more significant to Leo still clawing in his mind through corroded memories trying to recognize the structure more vividly in his head- weren't it for the myriad of unanswered questions still walking away from him every time they turned a corner. When it finally seemed like a good idea to keep a distance, Leo didn't waste a second,

"Where have you been?! Why didn't you come back to the lair- wh-what is happening right now?"

Karai sat down, again, looking at Leo with that weird glance in her eyes. Unsure- like she was still second guessing if the non-mutant in front of her was really him. Then she rolled up her sleeve, to Leo's immediate confusion because as far as he was concerned, there was… nothing there.

"Your cop friend paid me a visit" she said, and all of a sudden, her arm started to twist and stretch out, her skin becoming a pale scaly surface, eroding away for a bit before revealing a big purple hole on the underside of it. As if appearing out of thin air.

"Wow" he muttered, not so please with the fact that throughout all his catching up the guys seemed to have failed to mention the whole hybrid mutant snake part.

"Don't worry it doesn't hurt as much and besides- I've had way worse. Lucky for me, Donnie leaves the first aid kid out in the open, or I might not have recovered as fast- but I couldn't stay there either. I hoped maybe if I just waited long enough, I could buy us some time and get the clan back together, but I haven't heard back from them since. I have no idea where Shini is, and with that old geezer on my tail as well, I figured the best thing I could do was gather intel... Well, as much as I could come by"

"But… how did you recover so fast? Surely your mutation doesn't magically grant you healing powers… wait, does it?!"

"That would be nice, wouldn't it? Surprisingly alien goo from another dimension doesn't grant you healing powers. I just remembered something father taught me. Helps calm the mind" she said, a slight sadness in her eyes at the mention. Seemed to be a recurring thing these days and now he finally knew why. Brushing that aside however, she rose to her feet, circling Leo as if for the first time really taking in the fact that he was there. Not some stranger in a Space Heroes shirt, no longer acting like they never met each other before, "You still haven't explained, well, this whole situation. Mind telling me about the upgrade, or do I have to guess?"

"You mean you didn't know? I thought you were like… part of the team, or something. They didn't tell you?"

Karai scoffed, "I'm guessing Raphael wasn't the one giving out that remark" she said, lowering her gaze for a moment as Leo saw himself reflected back through her eyes, "You really don't remember me?"

Leo sighed. Of course, he remembered fragments. Words more or less- it was hard to explain. Like one second, he'd walk down a shady alley and, all of a sudden, it was like he'd done so before. Or he'd simply hear her voice in his head telling him something that, once upon a time might've meant a lot because why else would he still remember it? He remembered sparring with her in the dojo, sure, maybe even seeing her in the church they were about to go in, if his mind wasn't fooling him again. But looking at her now, it was all so cut up in his head that connecting the pieces that was their history, felt like an almost impossible task. Wishing to god, that if they survived the mutation, he'd be able to make up for it. That, somehow if he couldn't get them back, his memories, the person he was before all of this began, that maybe he'd be able to manage without.

Truth be told, this wasn't the first time he'd considered this. The thought that starting over when all else was lost, might not be such a bad idea- leaving behind the trauma that came from living like they apparently did, the things they'd faced, the people they'd lost… maybe he could just, leave all of that behind, but if he did would that be fair to his brothers? Would they be able to forgive him for that? To accept him as he was now, instead of the 'leader' they. Leo wasn't stupid. He wasn't blind to the backwards glances, the talking when they didn't think he was listening, the fear that if Leo didn't get his memories back and soon, they might lose their older brother for good. They might not get the other guy back, the guy he was supposed to be- right now at a crossroads with himself because the more his brothers referred to him as someone else, the less he was starting to think he could become that guy again. If that's what he was supposed to do.

Karai smiled, noticing the frown on his face, "Don't feel guilty about it. It's not like you can help it with that bump on your little human head" knocking him on the side of his head, in what was supposed to be a gentle motion, but she didn't seem to account for the fact that her metal spiked army made that pretty difficult- Leo flinching as a result.

"Ouch"

"Uh, sorry. I forgot, you're still just a few days out of the hospital. Good job with that by the way, it's a miracle the guys got to you before I had the chance, otherwise who knows what might've happened. Being human has made you rusty though- no offence. You need to be more careful"

"You don't say" he sighed, and as he glanced back towards her now sleeve-covered arm, he also had the feeling that being too cautious next to the person with the sword, was probably not too shabby an idea. "So, if you're not working for those guys… what were you doing snooping around the block when you attacked me? According to the guys, you've been gone since the attack, so why then? What were you doing going after the lair?"

"Looking for you, what else? I was scouting the lair when I bumped into you, actually. I couldn't believe it was actually you, just some random kid snooping around with a cop, and I didn't want to risk you going down, so… I tried to… nudge you a bit in the other direction. For your own good of course"

"Friendly way of saying you had your sword at my throat"

"But that's until I saw that tacky shirt of yours. I mean seriously, do you wear anything that isn't isn't merch?"

"Not exactly one of my main priorities at the moment"

She let out a laugh, pulling herself up the fire escape and further up the steps, "Guessing fashion style didn't make it into the equation"

"Where are we going?" he muttered, now wondering if becoming a designated turtle again meant that he'd probably had to get rid of the shirt for good. God damn it.

She didn't answer, too focused on making it past the four-foot soldiers standing guard at the front, and silently leaping to the other side. Once they got to the other side, Leo barely slipping at the tip of his heels, if Karai hadn't pulled him to safety. They crouched down, head low and making their way over to a glass panel in the roof- something Leo took with the slight memory of having Donnie argue with one of the others about how to properly sneak inside and making him even more certain that this was in fact the foots Headquarters after all. Now the only thing left to do, was find a way through without being spotted. Somehow get the others out of there and steal the cure back before sunrise. That was assuming the foot really DID steal it, of course, but judging by the impeccable timing of the siege, safe to say, Leo was fairly convinced. So yeah, easy piecy! … right?

"Sh-shouldn't we focus on finding the cure? You know, the one I stashed before the foot stole it?"

"No point. I've already scouted every tunnel, every patch, every trace of it that might lead us to it, but, wherever it is, you stored it somewhere you knew we wouldn't find it. Pretty annoying actually"

Typical me, I guess… Leo turned to Karai- one heart beat short of a heart attack when he instead spotted the foot soldier by his side, opening the panel slowly.

"Take a deep breath. You've done this before. And this is the only way we can get to the holding cell without being spotted. I'm already on thin enough ice as it is, and without the clan backing us up, we need to be careful if we want to get the guys out of here" she explained, and suddenly it made sense why he hadn't heard from her all this time.

"That's what you've been doing… All this time, you were- you were spying for them?! For the Oni-man?! Are you insane?!"

Karai sighed, Leo realizing a little too late that yelling at the top of his lungs was probably not the best way to go about a stealth mission. Moving away from the panel for a moment Karai shifted her attention back to Leo, lowering her gaze hesitantly, "I know it might be a tall order but, do you think you might be able to remember what happened before you became… this?"

Back to this again… "I've tried. B-but it only comes in fragments, it's almost like my brain doesn't want me to remember- I-I can't explain it"

"But they caught you up, right? Why believe them if you don't remember? At least parts of it, there's gotta be something we're missing here. I know how strong your will is Leo, I've seen it before. Come on… you can beat this"

"Yeah, they caught me up. You know, right before the same guys wearing your suit stuffed them into bags"

Another smile reached over her, as she shook her head calmly. "Guess some things never change" she said, fiddling with her blade- a habit very similar to Raph's whenever he got anxious. "Look, I'm not with these guys, believe it or not. Quite the opposite actually. If you had your memories back, I bet you'd know why"

Leo straightened his back, a fit of pain stinging the side of his head slightly all of a sudden and he got a bad feeling.

"What are you talking about?"


Raph opened his eyes little by little, the pain from the shock still lingering slightly in his back though he pushed to ignore it. Everything was dark, slowly coming back into view, and as it did, he also realized that the pain in his knees was in fact because someone had jolted him to the ground, arms stretched behind his back. There was something cold and clammy holding them together, something he couldn't quite make out in the dark, but almost definitely not a pair of regular sized cuffs. He tried to get a glimpse of his surroundings, the stone-cold floor below him already telling him that they weren't exactly in the lair. Water seeping below a glass panel in the floor, and the moonlight seeping through from above lighting up the room in what, initially, Raph took to be the stars. But was instead surprised to find the blue and purple-ish lights moving above, and he realized with a mix of added confusion and disturbance that it was some sort of fireflies. Big mutated and lumpy, if he were to guess the size of a fist, floating around in the air desperate to get out.

Raph grunted, the shadows seemingly quiet, but something told him that their little friends hadn't just brought them out of the streets to look at flies. He tried to move his arm, going over in his head the times Sensei had taught them how to free yourself during a time limit- though the added bonus that this was in fact on an added time limit, treating this escape as a regular training exercise was surprisingly not so easy. Almost hearing the restraint pop for a second before feeling his palms cut the metal.

"Don't" a voice said, and only now did Raph notice Mikey and Donnie in the same predicament, both kneeling on the ground by his side. Donnie nodded towards the vials imbedded on the cuffs, that little green liquid inside making Raph lose all the color from his face. "It's a spring trap. Release the spring, we'll get blasted with mutagen." he said, clearly irritated.

"Perfect…" he sighed, reluctantly residing himself to the fact that so far, their plan for an escape was becoming increasingly less likely, when he noticed Mikey on his left slowly regaining consciousness, "Mikey, are you okay?"

He shook his head, blinked a couple of times, twice in one eye and four times in the other before he seemed to gravitate towards Raph's voice, a dopey smile forming over his freckled cheeks, "Not my first rodeo with these things, dude. Wait... Where's Leo?"

"If we're lucky, on his way to the blast side and far away from here" Donnie stated, and Raph noticed he was making a point not to look at either of them, instead leaving his head hanging heavily against his chest, starring at something on the floor. Raph wanted to say something, opened his mouth to tell him something though if he was being honest, he had about as much an idea of what would come out of it as Donnie probably did. And in the end, it didn't even matter, because before he could as much as get one word out, came the recognizable slithering of mutants creeping up behind them, luring in the shadows surrounding the open space. A curdling of foot soldiers lining up around the pedestals and glassy pillars, a heavier set of footsteps clanking behind them as the sound of the door shut tight- leaving behind an echo clattering the room.

"I gotta say, I am impressed" it said, the hint of a smile in his voice and wouldn't you know it.

There he was, the Oni-man, right in front them. He had a sort of nonchalance about the way he walked, though still carrying himself with a set of restraint and elegance- back straightened, hand on one weapon. He bore a metallic armor, not unlike carries, but with a more baggier exterior that made moving more feasible for someone his size, barely taller than Leo perhaps but still intimidatingly towering. He bore the Oni-mask of course, barely a scratch on it since their last rematch and it made Raph think back to the last guy he pummeled, wondering if he was even still alive because of it. Wondering if the satisfaction he thought he'd feel when it would be the real guy's face, he was ripping a new one, would still be there. Gulping at the memory and he forced himself to push the memory aside, Sensei's eyes on his back when he thought back on it.

The Oni-man observed the three, nodded shortly before slowly and steadily he made his way to the throne- in other words, the chair of the guy only a year ago responsible for nearly burning this place to the ground. Guess not much had changed after all.

"You manage not only to steal a sample of the purple mutagen from my men, but you also manage to use it as well. I must admit for a time I was almost certain you were to follow in your mentor's footsteps- and yet, here you are. Wearing the skin your predecessor. Very clever, I must say, I didn't think you would make it this far" he said, each word lingering for a second, not at all in a hurry to master the pronunciation though it was still very evident that English wasn't his first language.

Raph already felt like throwing this guy off a building wouldn't be good enough, struggling to calm his nerves by the vital reminder that oh yeah- one wrong move might turn his favorite interrogation method into reality. Not his favorite way to go out, and so he instead focused his resentment into his voice,

"Ah will you look at that. My favorite clown. So, I take it you're the guy who thought it was a good idea to blow up the police department?"

A dry laugh escaped the mask, though his voice sounded anything but amused, "I would've expected more discipline from the students of the great Hamato Yoshi. But I suppose, during your current circumstances your anger is justified"

"How considerate. Hey, why don't you come over here so I can show you just how grateful I really am!?"

Something hard pointed at his back- making Raph and the others flinch just thinking about the pain that came with being zapped from on of their rods. Looking behind, it wasn't hard to notice the foot soldiers standing right beside them, rods at the ready and when it dawned on Raph what they were there for, suddenly being handcuffed felt a whole lot more intimidating than before. Most of these guys were probably eager to just get it over with, loyal followers to the guy Leo decapitated, it wasn't hard to see the twitch of scorn in the way they held their weapons. And if he was being honest, Raph was itching for a rematch anyway.

"Now, now, is that a way to treat our guests?" Oni called, holding up a hand and at once the foot soldiers took a step back, Mikey breathing up in relief.

"I understand that you have been looking for me. I have been looking for you as well. You see, I wanted to thank you in person" he said, clapping his hands together but to Raph this was just one gesture more adding to the list of reasons why this guy was going down. But the mystery of who the shell this guy even was still remained in the dark, because as far as any of them was concerned, none of them had even heard this guy's voice before- let alone seen anyone fight like he did. And as usual, it came to Donnie to voice this, voice still dimmed though this time he actually looked up from the ground.

"Why are you doing this? The foot is gone, Shredder is dead! We are not your enemy"

"Yeah! Can't we just like- talk about this for a second? " Mikey added, and another dry chuckle hollered to Raph's already writing anger. He got up from the chair, arms behind his back as he slowly made his way down, amusement echoing throughout the chamber.

"Ah, the brilliant Donatello. The one who made it all possible. I have to say, for someone so young, you truly are a mind of your own, young mutant. Creating not just an unstoppable army, but the very thing that is now keeping you alive. Most impressive. I am sure your mentor would be very proud of you" he said, Donnie lowering his gaze as he was mentioned once again. The perfect way to pour salt in the wound, probably so infected at this point that it probably just looked like another mutant carcass.

He turned to Raph, probably noticing his seething, "And you, Raphael, the red bandit. I see your emotions are still clouding your judgement. After all, if they weren't, you wouldn't be in this very room. I would go so far as to say, if it weren't for your efforts, we would most likely not have found you when we did"

Raph had to process this for a moment, hating the fact that this guy wasn't even angry or outrageous, just a calm smug douchebag, too full of himself to just get to the damn point, "What are you saying…?" he said, failing to hide the sweat running down his brow, because now that he thought about it, how did he figure out they were even alive. If not for someone telling them directly or at least, stupid enough to expose themselves to their enemies, perhaps without even realizing it… no one else matched that description except, well… him. Not even considering that maybe while he was out searching for his brothers, perhaps someone else was already following him too. Was it possible that I'm the reason he found us? That's- that's not… no, too easy. Someone must've sold us out. Someone we know, at least, enough to lead these suckers to learn the truth. That we survived the mutation, that we were still in the city… but who?

And suddenly, something clicked. Something not even Raph would've otherwise believed because, let's face it, what reason would he even have to help them? To sell them out? The former boxer- purple dragon hating old geezer he'd been slumming it with all this time would never do something like that. He couldn't, Bernie was too good for that… but then again, if he wasn't at the docks, where was he after all this time? Not dead, maybe… and then another thought popped into his head, body locking together as his gaze shifted back towards the ceiling- the sea of mutated fireflies fighting for air. Fighting to escape, not unlike they were... Bernie, what did you do…?

The Oni-man stopped his pacing, making a point to explicitly look down on the three, Raph most significantly, "Truthfully, we could not even be certain if the mutagen would even work. But then you came along and so thoughtfully volunteered as test subjects. And for that, you deserve thanks"

"Okay, why don't you just skip to the part where you tell us who you are and why you've been hunting us down trying to kill us, now, before I break out of these cuffs and rip your throat out!"

The Oni man shook his head, "Me? Hunting you down? No, no, no you are very mistaken. That is not why you are here"

"Then… uh, why are we here?" Donnie asked, Mikey too perking up with his every-present curiosity, fear for his life be damned, "Also, who are you? Still not too sure about that one"

Oni stopped for a moment, releasing his sword from its holster in a split-second of what Raph was almost convinced was going to be the final moments before he returned the favor and aimed it at their necks. Instead, however, he just sat down on the steps, feeling the blade in his hands as if recalling old times- acting as if this was just a friendly gathering and not a hostage situation encapsulated by his victims.

"I was the right-hand man to the Shredder, many years ago, when everyone else scorned me, he took me in, you see. Told me that my skills were valuable. But despite this gratitude, Shredder was weak. He could have restored the Foot clan back to its former glory but was misguided by hatred and vengeance. Even with the great Hamato Yoshi dead, the foot had long since lost its way. Shredder didn't see this, but did." He said, swinging his blade solemnly in the air, too quick for any of them to realize he'd even made a move, "So, when Shredder was defeated, by the hands of the feared kappa warriors, my forces was confronted in Japan and I knew the foot needed a worthy leader, once again to maintain our honor stolen- baring my masters defeat to you. Luckily for us, a certain sponsor provided us with the purple substance- the key behind the great yajū's power. And after obtaining this power, our forces only grew stronger, and as I feared, the foot was but a shadow of itself when I returned to New York. And all because of you, young mutants. Do not think me a fool- I have heard the stories many times. The four pupils of the great Master Splinter, the Kappas responsible for ending the century long feud between Hamato and the Foot. Quite the feat, but as it so usually goes, that is not how I see it end. "

When he finished explaining, Donnie was the first to respond- carrying that familiar look on his face whenever there was something he just couldn't wrap his head around,

"I just don't understand, why go through all that trouble just to… kill us? I mean you already had majority of Karai's deserters on your side- why go through all of this just to take the throne? Revenge?"

"Oh, no, no you have me all wrong. I did not need to kill you out of vengeance, kappas. Don't make me laugh. " he said, leaning in close, "I knew, even before I got to meet you personally, that underestimating your opponent could mean the difference between life and death. But when you took the power of the yajū for yourself, learning that you were still alive was the key to finally perfecting it. Just look around you." And he gestured around the room, for a blissful second making Raph forget the fact that thy were surrounded by angry mutants and killer ninjas very eager to turn them into soup if the occasion arose. The Oni however, the way he talked, it was unnerving how not even a shred of hate seemed to follow his mannerisms. This entire endeavor, despite what they'd been unchangingly convinced was the case all this time, somehow not stemming from the undead desire for vengeance- treating them like a mere irritation, or something you couldn't quite get off your shoe. He turned back around, squatting down and making it so he was barely a meter away from the turtles but instead starring directly into them from the other side of the Oni-mask,

"I wanted to observe you, not kill you. What would be the point? As I am sure you have already figured out, I don't have to do anything to watch you die. That is an inevitability. It was only because of the Purple Dragon's incompetence that you were not let off that easily, despite my explicit orders. I told them not to interfere, but then again… you were so eager to greet me in person, what choice did I have but to pursue you? One wrong step, and you might find yourself somewhere you cannot see the way out" he said, and Raph heard Mikey let out a tiny yelp on his left side, one of the fireflies grazing his ear slightly and buzzing as he completely froze up,

"Uh, why do you have those fireflies in the ceiling?" he stammered, eyes widening as he only now seemed to notice the cacophony of fireflies lighting up the ceiling.

"I have always admired the dark. I find that it is most often the only times we truly realize the powerlessness of our being. Despite light finding its way, in the end, it blinds us to what is truly important. Loyalty, demands reward. Just as failure demands punishment" he said, flipping his blade in his hand, weighing it all the while Mikey was shaking more than that one time when they were little and a spider crept into his bed.

"There is no need to be afraid, young mutant. You can thank your brother for that" he said, nodding towards Donnie doing everything that appeared to be effective enough to make him sink through the floor- and Raph wasn't happy with this. At all.

"Get. Away. From him. Now. You lay one hair on his head and I swear-

"I can see why they call you the red bandit." He interrupted, darting around him and it annoyed him because more than anything what he wanted was to get out of these cuffs and stick his sword down his throat if necessary. The Oni-man however, remained unphased to his anger, making his way back to the throne. "There is an ancient proverb; You will not be punished for your anger. You will be punished by your anger. That is what makes us strong, mutant. A little piece of advice, from an old swordsman: It isn't the blade you carry in your hands, it isn't your skill, or perseverance. Remember, it is the very thing that blinds you, that in the end, allows you to see." He said, beginning little by little to loosen the straps keeping his mask in place. "The red bandit… not bad for vengeful brat. I too is known by a different name, the very name given to me by my predecessor" he muttered, as if trying to taste the name in his mouth before he could properly remove it. But then, as something clicked, a lock or whatnot, unbound his mask, thus the demonic masquerade of their kidnapper was finally removed. Revealing, what appeared to be a human being behind it- though the most notable feature remained the two milky white pupils, starring out into oblivion as he effortlessly leaned back into the stone founded seat of Shredders throne.

"The blind swordsman they called me. "


They scurried off the pavement, brick cemented walls and further down what used to be the point where they would usually be in the clear. This time however, the band of mousers and foot soldiers on their heels seemed to disagree, throwing what at first glance looked to be some kind of throwing star that after soaring through the air, ricocheted against the bended roof of Chinatown before it exploded in a red mist. Leo fell to his knees in a coughing fit, Donnie checking his scanner, as he leaned against the wall too exhausted to see the second throw star aimed for his head. Raph however was quick to deflect it, promptly kicking away the incoming mousers attacking the left from right, or otherwise stabbing them through their jaws until their squirms died down. "How did they find us this fast?! " Donnie exclaimed, utterly flabbergasted because none of his readings told them anything useful, flickering back and forth in unreadable numbers- someone or something hacking the mainframe.

"Donnie might, lettin' us in on that?!" Raph yelled, helping Mikey fend off against the incoming shots as more foot soldiers approached. Leo got up to his feet, facing his opponent with two swift kicks to the stomach, as he was falling backwards promptly snatching the nearest throw star from his belt and tossed it into the wall next to him- the blast enough for them to gain a head start.

"There's gotta be something we're not seeing, here, a-a tracker or something, traceable gas emissions?! Something! "

"Well- figure it out! We're kinda out of our depth here in case you haven't noticed!"

"YOU figure it out! Argh-nottheface-" Donnie panted, desperately searching the screen for anything but it was no use. Leo knew it was no use, biting his tongue and instead focusing his now sore body on getting his team the shell out of here. They made their way to the nearest construction side, Leo as the last to cross, using his blades to cut the rope holding the pipes above ground, their pursuers circling around instead.

"Maybe they just want to say hi?" Mikey suggested, sinking his head into his shell for one moment of barely missing the metal beam suspended in midair in front of him. He nearly tripped off the edge, keeping his balance barely, until two appropriately timed kicks flew up from the beam right in front of him, Mikey barely dodging before he used his chains to sling his opponents down to the second story.

"Mikey! Enough playing around, get over here! " Raph yelled, practically dragging him to the other side as Mikey made his way up the steal pipes, panic for every step of the way, and Leo was quick on his feet. With the help of Raph reaching, it on his right, they both managed to drag their little brother back onto the platform, Donnie still muttering and panting to himself trying to figure out what might be drawing the foot to them… again.

Ever since Leo went after the foot, it seemed they couldn't have a moments peace. Coming at them with everything they got, the turtles hadn't been able to get one night's rest in over a week now, no matter what they did somehow also a step behind. And it didn't get any better when Karai and Shini disappeared following their mission to the base, the Hamato soldiers nowhere in sight and Leo was getting worried it might have something to do with their own mission. Not having told the others about it, he couldn't get himself to admit the truth- that he'd gone behind the others back, that Donnie's discovery with the purple mutagen was possibly the only thing that could work. Because as it stood now, day after day the foot had been tracking them all over town. Hell, bend on making sure they'd be taken down for good, and not even any explanation as to why. They'd tried hiding in subway stations, the secluded tunnels near downtown, the junction or the abandoned headquarters now deserted and with nothing to show for it.

"He knows I'm here" that's what Karai had told him- moments before the freaky guy with the Oni mask disappeared in the flames, never to be seen again, and Leo was almost entirely convinced he was the one behind these attacks. The only question remaining, how the heck he managed to track them down so easily. Clocking devices, smoke bombs, conflicting map overrides ect., but nothing seemed to work. Always ready for them, always surveying them, trying at every waking moment since Shredder's death to eliminate them once and for all.

"Eh, Leo mind telling us about that brilliant plan that you definitely have? Preferably NOW?!" Donnie muttered frantically, as the gang little by little realized the foot's forces growing from two people to ten. Blocking their exit and with a set of ten stories of distance between them and the pavement, leaving their only viable escape plummeting to their certain death.

Come on think, something, there's gotta be…

And then it struck him. Eyes glaring to Chinatowns unmistakable rooftops and triggering what became unintentionally perhaps the only thing that might just work. Well, what do we really have to lose at this point anyway?

"Okay, when I say jump, you jump, got it?!"
"You're kidding me- THAT'S your plan?! A suicide pact?! YOU'RE JOKING!"

"Just shut up trust me! I know what I'm doing." Leo yelled, bracing himself and he grabbed his katanas, Mikey clinging to Donnie who both seemed fairly convinced that this was a horrible plan. Non the less, it was the best he got, and so, as the foot soldiers approached, weapons at the ready Leo too clung to the blades in his hands as if it would somehow be enough to make this work. Silent steps one after the other closer and closer to the edge, Leo saw out the corner of his eye how Raph intently struggled not to look down. He counted in his head, step after step, adrenaline rushing through his veins, the vein hope that somehow there was still time to get away driving him until-

"NOW!"

Leo leaped backwards flinging their last remaining flash bomb to the ground as a vapid of purple smoke engulfed them through the fall. The distinct screams of his teammates soared in his eyes as Leo with one handheld fast at the beam below, jagged the blades in-between both sides of the building- suspending them in midair as his brothers clung unto him from below. Good thing Sensei loved his trust-building exercises.

"Okay, I take it back… Not a bad plan" Raph muttered; eyes wide. Because not long after the cloud of smoke made their enemy scout from the edge, finally turning the other heel when they realized their targets were out of sight, was it save to leap for the ground. The nearest tunnel back to the lair, free in their way and they made a run for it- unbeknownst to the others, being watched over by the ruthless swordsman, lurking in the shadows. And he realized, as Donnie blabbered on about wanting to continue his research now that they were finally in the clear, while Raph kept calling him a nerd for not realizing that they had other priorities.

"His name is Tatsu" Karai had said, bandaging up Leo's wounds as he in his mind tried to go over how the hell, he could fix this. "He was my old mentor in Japan. I never thought he'd come here though… not even for that thing"

"What are we going to do? This was a bad idea- I- I should've listened to the others, going alone was stupid! Now they know we're onto them!"

"One way or the other- argh" she shuddered, clutching the side of her armor as they made their way back and out of view, Leo a little too distracted by the fact that that murderous psychopath was now aware that mutants existed. And not only that- but his army was also relentlessly skilled. Not just loyal, his forces were carrying the purple mutagen, and they knew we're alive. They didn't stand a chance, and they both knew it- going after their headquarters without the others only made things worse… Leo honestly had no idea how they were going to beat this. "Leo, if we hadn't gone after Tatsu he would've already come after us. If you hadn't acted when you did, I might not be alive right now" Karai said, forcing a smile as they now reached the point where they usually parted ways, and she used her shapeshifting abilities to cover up her wound.

"Can you promise me that he won't come after us? After tonight, I mean you saw his forces! How do you know he won't come after us next? Can you promise me we'll be safe after this? Well?!"

She didn't answer, closing her eyes instead, determination washing over her despite the gaping wound on her side making her slightly pale. They'd walked on thin ice before, the only difference between then and now- they were on their own this time. For the first time since Leo became Sensei, feeling like the entire world was on his shoulders… and he had absolutely no idea what to do-

"Hey, you coming, Leo?!" Mikey called, snapping Leo out of his thoughts and as weary is he felt from their fight, what he instead seemed to fall back on was the figures dancing above the buildings behind them, waiting. Searching the entire city if that's what it took, but never stopping until they were dead. And so, Leo grabbed the crate and slung it over the entry way, kicking a good set of debris to keep it in place as he kept one eye towards the scavengers behind and the other on his brothers marching down the pipeline.

"So, you're telling me… all this happened… because of me?"

Leo fell himself collapse against the stone. All this time, and I didn't even realize it… I'm the one who let the foot to the lair. After all this time it was me… how could- how could I be so stupid?! So reckless?! What kind of leader just puts their team in danger like that?!

"How could I be so stupid?! This is my fault… We should've stayed away- now, I mean… what have- what have I done!?"

Karai put a hand on his shoulder gently, "Hey, give yourself some credit. We figured their hideout, their supply. You saved my life going into that compound… again. Let me return the favor"

She smiled, that calming way that, somehow, even though Leo just figured out that the only reason Tatsu and his goons went after them in the first place, was because he was too eager to play, as Raph had so delicately put it, hero-boy again. To feel important again like a selfish idiot, instead of focusing on protecting his family… keeping them safe, doing the smart thing and not playing with fire. Now look what happened.

He sighed heavily. What's happened has happened. No point dwelling on it if it's already too late. He looked to Karai, still as comforting as an ex-foot soldier kunoichi with snake-shifting abilities could be.
"How?"

She chuckled, deviously and slid the mask back on her face.

"I was hoping you'd ask"


Mikey recognized the cells all too well when they entered. But he supposed having spend who knew how many hours in there alone with your thoughts, would explain the chill that ran down his back when the dim lighting of the room echoed his time in there. The good old days when Layton was still a living person, Mrs. and Mr. Robertson probably didn't even realize that Mikey was gone yet, and Leo was sitting in a police car taken back to Hopkin's place where he'd be safe and sound. He really missed those days, not having to wonder if maybe unlike last time, the cuffs would be tightened enough that one wrong motion could set them off. Nightmares about Stockman's collar making him avoid anything remotely resembling a fly in his path. Raph and Donnie were dragged by two pairs of foot soldiers, and he figured this was due to his shorter stature and maybe the fact that this wasn't the first time he'd been at their mercy, that only one was dragging him along.

Now usually, in cases like this when the mission went south, he'd look to Leo or Donnie for help. Waiting for the signal that they had another trick up their sleeve. Wait for directions, for a hint, something, anything indicating that they had a plan. That things were going to be okay, one way or the other, because it always was. At least, before this whole human-situation, back when every mission no matter how big, world ending or not, in the end, they'd always make it through. And Mikey knew this, it was what he'd held onto for so long in his mind, whenever he got scared, or started to doubt himself. Whenever he just longed to get as far away as possible, because at least if he wasn't there, he couldn't mess things up even more. But things were different now- not even turflytel could get him out of that one.

For starters, he had no idea if ice cream kitty was doing okay, being stuck down there alone and afraid once again. He wondered about Mrs. Robertson, if she was okay, or if the viooze had gotten to her as well, just a lump of toxic flesh crying at the counter now, just like everything else that had gone not-according to plan. Closing his eyes to a time when him and Simon went to the movies every Friday, bickering over plot points, throwing pop corn at each other, or telling him the story of how he escaped an entire alien fleet using nothing but his awesome nin-genic abilities and a stick of gum. Now replaced instead with his friend, a shadow of the Simon he knew, no different than the million other monsters wreaking havoc on the streets. Remembering how hopeless he felt as he watched his friend run away, somehow inexpiably so and probably against all odds, believing that maybe he was still in there. That maybe there was still time, and they could still fix all this. Donnie, could fix all this. Was he angry that he'd kept the true properties of the viooze a secret? Absolutely! A team is honest with each other. They trust each other, that's how it works, and Donnie broke that. No denying that. But at the same time, if things were different, Mikey couldn't help but feel that maybe he could see where his bro was coming from. His time with the Robertson's so far, meeting Simon, going to a human school, a human shopping mall, feeling the sun on his face not from a crate in the dirty brick ceiling, but just from standing on the street… this was something he wondered for some time now if they'd have to give up. When living so loosely in the moment, panicking suddenly as time stopped being relative all of a sudden, and there were real lives at stake. No more fun and games. He couldn't afford to sit around waiting for someone to come along and solve this for him…. Not if he wanted to safe his family.

Now, as Tatsu, the man responsible for all of this was escorting them to their holding cells- once again as Mikey seemed to recall that fun time when he got an electric torture rod stung to his chest- he realized that this man wasn't the boogie man he thought he'd be. Not on par with your average run of the mill villains like Rat king, or Justin Richman… he was so calm, his accent reminding him too much of Sensei's but he wasn't talking with malice. Struggling to wrap his head around the fact that this was the very same guy, who turned Simon into a monster, nearly killed his family, destroying their home and turning innocent people into mindless killing machines… and all of that, was walking right here in front of him. Mikey, powerless to do anything about again. But he wasn't alone this time either, ticking time bomb or not, relying on the fact that no matter how bad things got, no matter how messy, his brothers would always have his back.

"Don't worry young mutants. This will only last a couple more hours" he snickered, hands behind his back as his subordinates carried out their work.

Mikey saw Raph send him that look he usually received moments before being bonked over the head, right now telling him that whatever he was about to do, don't. Something that told Mikey that now might be the best time to do exactly that.
And so, as Donnie was tossed into the nearest cage, Raph closely behind, when the foot soldiers turned to him, ready to toss him in right there along side him-

That's when Mikey did something unexpected. Well, maybe that was his forte.

"THIS ONE'S FOR CASEY!"

Before any of the soldiers could lay as much as a hand on him, did kick the soldier behind him right in the stomach- Tatsu not moving a muscle. He jumped once, turning his restraints in front of him as he zig-zagged his way past the foot soldiers, up the wall and over the mutants, before finally landing on the Oni-man's shoulders- mutation cuffs around his neck.

"Gotcha" he hissed, tightening his grip, "Now let my brother's go, or you and I will both see what happens when-woOAH-

He felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, something too fast for him to react slinging him to the ground and both Donnie and Raph yelled out. He felt his head dizzying, Tatsu quicker than anticipated and he barely got to his feet, before feeling the blows to his shoulders, then his chest, then his ribs cracked and suddenly he keeled over. So fast, for someone blind, it was a wonder to Mikey if this guy was even human. He tried to get up, nearly biting his own tongue as the Oni-man effortlessly grabbed his jar and lifted him up into the air.

"MIKEY!"

Struggling to find ground below, the air being squeezed out of his now collapsing cranium, was enough for Donnie and Raph to overman their wardens and reach out after him. As everything went blurry, Mikey kicking and struggling in his grasp, the dizziness only barely allowed him to view both his brothers being pined against the wall by two mutants twice their size.

"Let him go you freak! " Raph screamed, and if murder had a face, that would be it. Donnie too desperately trying to get loose but none of them even botched. As if the creatures were completely hypnotized, Mikey trying to writhe the Oni-man's fingers free from his face, but it was no use.

"I see you have been feeling left out, you Michelangelo. My apologies, but did you honestly think that would work?" Tatsu taunted, grip squeezing tighter and Mike yet like his eyeballs were about to pop out of his skull.

"It is impressive, I will say, for someone so out of their depth, to keep fighting. Knowing you will face defeat. And so, to honor your comradery, young mutant, allow me to help show you my appreciation for your sacrifice"

"DON'T-

But Donnie's voice was soon drowned out, Mikey too late to ask him what he'd meant before something cracked inside his right arm. The pain too unbearable to even process it. Mikey let out an unyielding scream, not even sure if it was coming from him but it was all he could do to fight the scraping sensation of his bones breaking, the cuffs making sure that he couldn't even get lose. He fell to the floor, tears in his eyes and unable to look at his injury without feeling sick- Raph's scream filling the air somewhere in front of him. He wanted it to stop, he wanted to move, he wanted Leo to come back- no he wanted dad. But as his arm remained limb to the breakage, Tatsu's impact beyond anything he'd ever anticipated, Mikey knew very well that all of those things were merely wishful thinking- struggling to contain his screams, as his throat was already beginning to dry out. Catching glimpse of Donnie's pale shocked eyes writhing in the mutants' grip just to get to him, but they remained in their spot like statues.

"I wouldn't bother trying to get free if I were you." Tatsu said, looking to Donnie and Raph still fighting to overman their opponents, now probably more eager than ever to see this entire complex burned to the ground. "You see, when you made the cure, Donatello, you didn't just provide our clan with a much-needed immunity to these creatures. But you see, it went much deeper than that," he said, snapping his fingers and before they knew it, making the creature s tighten their grip even more around them, Mikey watching hopelessly, trying his hardest not to pass out from the pain in his arm. Or well… what remained of it, "These glorious creatures unbountiful loyal to whoever has it in their veins. No matter the cost, willing to do anything for me, all thanks to you"

"I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!"
"Temper, Raphael" Tatsu said, and for all the times Raph had actually threatened to kill someone, or in some cases Mikey, this was the only time he knew for a fact that he meant it. Tatsu watched in amusement as the mutants dragged the pair back to the cells, fighting and screaming but unable to do anything as their grasp was too strong- unbreakable.

There were too many… and the pain was too unbearable. No matter what they did, in the end, they were powerless. Tatsu holding all the cards as the world above them broke apart, its citizens mindless beasts… Simon… I'm so sorry. I made it worse… can't.. move...

An almost inhuman smile creeped over Tatsu's face, reattaching the mask to his face in a diabolical grimace, "And don't you worry. If my misguided pupil doesn't carry out your request, I am sure you will find peace by your mentor's side, very soon-

"NOW!"

Suddenly, there came a flash of light, drowning the once gloomy room in a myriad of whiteness, as a result making the mutants release Donnie and Raph, now writhing in pain and they let out their animalistic howls. Mikey tried to move, teeth barred because the slightest movement seemed to be enough to make him wish that he hadn't, footsteps echoing, and he then realized the foot soldier approaching him. Sliding down to the floor beside Raph and Donnie, using some kind of weird techy- mechanism to release them from the cuffs, as a familiar voice rung next to him, releasing his.

"Mikey, Mikey can you stand?"

Mikey blinked the tears out of his eyes, relief not even beginning to describe how he felt when he saw who it was, "Leo? You came…"

"Come on, let's get you out of here" he said, steadying Mikey to his feet though he couldn't stop the yelp gritting through his teeth as he struggled to ignore the feeling of his arm sloppily hanging down in a limp splintered bone. Donnie quickly joined, helping Mikey to his feet as the light seemed to be enough for Tatsu to momentarily lose control of his minions, now shrieking and shivering.

"KARAI!" he screamed, for the first time matching the wrath the turtles had grown up with, now aimed for what he realized was their sister, wearing the foot's outfit as she evaded Tatsu's sword. She maneuvered around him, almost like a ballerina, the swordsman in turn evading every attack aimed for him like it was nothing. No one willing to believe his blindness, if he hadn't revealed it to them, just from the way he stood his ground, almost effortlessly bashing Karai to the floor. She on the other hand, used the momentum and launched herself forward, yelling out as her arms transformed into the serpents strapping themselves around Tatsu before he knew what hit him, "Leo! The hatch!" she yelled, before unceremoniously receiving a blunt blow to the chin, and judging by the impact, it looked like it hurt.

"Right!"

Leo led Mikey and the others down the other side, the lights in the facility slowly flickering out. And it was at this point Mikey noticed the foot soldiers chasing them down the hallway, almost making their charge if it wasn't for Raph kneeing the pair into each other, sending them tumbling into the nearest set of crates. "Not today!" he yelled, helping Donnie to his feet as the pair slung the other full speed through the air (probably sending majority of their followers to the nearest hospital if they were so lucky), before following Leo to what at first glance appeared to be a dead end. Lights threatening to shut off as Tatsu's furious scream reached them from the other side.

"When I say jump, jump, okay?"

"What?"

"Trust me!" Leo said, Mikey not needing a second to answer this before waiting for instructions. As Donnie helped Raph to his feet- Raph at this point rejoicing in getting some long-awaited pay back, insisted on fighting of three pair of foot soldiers at once. Donnie, more skillfully deciding to trip his opponents before making his way swiftly to the others.

"Guys!" Leo called out, Donnie scouting the hallway anxiously, "What about Karai?!"

"I know but she said she's meeting us there, come on!" he yelled, Raph exhaustingly following suit and Mikey braced himself for whatever new pain might greet him through the remains of his broken arm. Leo looked at him, trying to call him down and as the foot soldiers behind them struggled but persisted in getting back on their feet he counted down,

"One, two…" there was a pause, Raph suddenly falling to his knees next to the others, but it was already too late, "NOW!"

Mikey felt his body fall through the air, biting his tongue as the feeling of the cold icy water embraced him in the fall, now realizing what Leo had meant, but there was something wrong.

"Raphael!" someone yelled, and as Leo and Donnie helped Mikey over the surface, he realized that the voice was coming from Karai, a cut on her cheek and fear in her eyes as she came running from the opposite tunnel, glaring up at the opening hatch.

The opened hatch where Raph was right now leaned over, struggling to move. Pale skin, something even redder than his sorry excuse for a hair cut dripping down his nose and that's when Donnie realized what was happening to him. What he'd been the cause of, finally catching up with them.

"Go! I'll be… there… argh" he muttered, groaning and Mikey wanted to believe he was just joking right now, the regret in his eyes all too real.

"Raph!" he managed to yell out, as something seemed to approach Raph from above. Something or someone that before they had a second to stop it, made it so that their brother grabbed the edges of the hatches panel, and slammed it shut in one deafening motion.

"I'm sorry" he muttered, before dragged away once more- nothing but silence ringing hollow throughout the underground, as they realized what Raph had just done.

This time, indefinitely.


Raph was still waiting anxiously for their leader to speak up, the rubble from overhead shooting dust throughout the tunnel. They were running out of time.

"Well...? How long?"

When he didn't answer, they all turned to Leo who, as of now, was frantically searching his mind for motivational speeches, most of which came from Space Heroes. After all, it wasn't hard to figure out that he was as unsure about this as Raph. But it was still his responsibility to take that burden and make an actual decision. Probably the most unbelievably stupid and riskiest one yet, but still.

"We'll have to cross that bridge when we get to it."

"Great! Cause I was just worried you were gonna be vague about it for a second!"

"But by calculating the foot's efficiency these last few weeks, in statistical terms, probably only a few weeks" Donnie broke in.

"A few weeks?!"

"Eh, guys, I think we better move!"

And Mikey actually had a point, given the entire back entrance of the tunnel was now crowded with angry foot soldiers coming their direction. It was now or never.

"Donnie" Leo grabbed Donnie's shoulder, urging him to focus. Donnie quickly shook his head, handing out the pill to each of his brothers while strongly emphasizing to Mikey not to swallow it yet or accidentally choking on it. Swallowing pills had never been his forte.

"Okay, okay, everybody take one. Now on my count, swallow it quickly but not too drastically, remember we don't know exactly how it's going to work. Better be safe than sorry-

But Donnie didn't get to finish the sentence, before a loud crash suddenly send their older brother flying into the wall, the back of his head emanating a loud almost inhuman crack blasting his skull, before he collapsed on the ground groaning.

"LEO!" they all shouted, Raph wiping away the blood from a cut on his chin before hurrying over to check on him. Mikey helped a dizzy Donnie to his feet, grabbing his nun chucks and facing the foot boots to defend them. They didn't have much time to fight however, before Leo quickly arose to his feet faster than all of them had time to register. He swung out his swords, blood running down his face as he ran towards the enemy, Raph grabbing his sai in a panic.

"GO! GO NOW! I'll hold them back!"

"But Leo-

"NOW!" he yelled, landing a blow on the first robot, before slicing another in half.

"Oh no you don't!" Raph protested, quickly followed by Mikey and Donnie. If there was one thing they all could agree on, it was no turtle left behind. And though Leo persistently yelled for the others to run down the opposite tunnel and back to the surface, that didn't stop them from fighting each and every enemy that blocked their way. Leo was already badly wounded, and even Raph knew that if they didn't get him medical attention soon it would be seriously bad.

"Booyakashaaaa!"

But what none of them saw coming, was the second explosion sending their youngest brother to the ground in a flash, a solid blow from a foot boot to keep him down. "MIKEY!" Donnie was the first to reach him, decapitating two bots on his way. He still had a pulse, but other than that his brother was out cold, groaning in pain from what he assumed was a fractured rib, maybe worse.

"Donnie, grab Mikey and get out of here!" Raph yelled, his back towards Leo's who exhaustedly let out a painful grown as he balanced himself on the wall, stabbing the bot charging him with a surprising difficulty. This wasn't good. Donnie's mind was racing. He wanted to help, he did, but Mikey… Leo's condition seemed to only worsen for every enemy that charged him. If Raph wasn't there beside him, he would surely not- but Mikey-

"What about Leo!?" he yelled, slinging his little brother over his back.

"I'll take care of it, just get out of here! NOW!" Raph roared angrily, his eyes pleading for his brother to follow his command. And if it wasn't for Mikey, maybe he would've actually fought back for once, but it was becoming very apparent that this was a fight he couldn't win. So, when Leonardo finally collapsed from his wounds, all he could do was to give both a reluctant nod, before carrying Mikey in the opposite direction as fast as he could. I'm sorry, he mumbled, but realizing that if they didn't get out of the tunnels and now none of them would stand a chance either way. Raph was right. What else could he do?

Raph silently thanked Donnie for listening but feeling his heart sink as he realized Leo's breathing was becoming more and more rapid. As he lay there shaking Raph felt himself doze into a panic. His every muscle doubling over inside him. I gotta pull myself together. We don't have time for this, he mumbled anxiously. Like a river over stone, he reminded himself, calming his breathing as best as he could. Sparing his brother one last glance before rising to his feet, Raph swallowed the pill in one solid gulp, despite his conscience telling him otherwise. He readied his sai, ready to slice up every last junk of metal coming his way. "Come on Leonardo… Come on…"

Donnie didn't know how long he had been running, the only sound being the splash of water from his steps and the heavy breathing escaping his gap tooth like a tiny whizzle. He tried to get Mikey to wake up, but to no avail. He was out cold. Still breathing of course, so Donnie came to the conclusion that it was probably just a slight concussion, but it was hard not to let his worries get the best of him. Even harder when he realized the army of mousers waiting for them when he reached the subway. "Damn it, Raph… Where are you?" He realized he had no choice. It was fight or flight, and Donnie had already tried the ladder. No time to wait for Raph and Leo who he prayed was doing okay. He took a deep breath, clutching the purple pill in his hand and carefully placing Mikey on the ground, head tilted. Before the first mouser could release its animalistic screech, Donnie placed the pill inside his brother's mouth and forced him to swallow the vial. "I'm sorry, Mikey… But this is for your own good" Swallowing his own, Donnie gave Mikey's hand one last squeeze before grabbing his bo in a fighting stance, facing the creatures head on.

"What's gonna happen now?"

"For the first time in my life… I have no idea"

Donnie remembered Raph's words like echoes of yesterday. Now it was like that day all over again except he was all alone this time, waiting, biting his time, hoping to God that this would somehow not kill them. That everything was going to work out… eventually.

Please work out eventually…

Chapter 16: Farewell Transmission (Finale Part 2/3)

Summary:

With Raph captured and the team in shambles, its a race against the clock to find the cure before its too late.

Chapter Text

The snow fell heavy on the mudded bricks of the skyscraper, almost as if it wasn't moving in the air before it painted the city in white- one single beam of neon light illuminating its path. The rapture of nervousness and uneasy wondering, barring witness to the battle long before it even started- not knowing what was going to happen.

He stood high above the empty streets, just below the still crawling swarm of light anxiously stumbling along the cemented concrete. Above the others, shivering perhaps, but victorious none the less. Clutching the vial tightly in his hands, his weapon in the other- close enough that he could still feel the vibrations of every swing. He watched as his brothers struggled on their feet, anger and sadness, betrayal overclouding them as they hoped- begged for him to think about this. To turn around. But he didn't.

He had the cure, right in the palm of his hand, the answer to everything. He could make the choice; he could end this. Once and for all, release it from his grip and let it shatter into a million pieces if he wanted to. He could take it for himself if he wanted, turn himself back, take control of this chaos. It was up to him and now he knew exactly what to do. What needed to be doneThe only question remaining…

Who was going to stop him?


They'd stood for a while, processing, their minds raptured with the fact that only a few moments ago, they'd escaped captivity, successfully made a run for it after overmanning the majority of their captors- that being the subsequent victims of this whole ordeal- only to find that Raph was not with them on the other end… their rescue mission, least to say, not working out the way they'd hoped it would.

And while virtually everything in Leo was all in for climbing back up there and dragging him back with them while they still had the chance, the only problem with that being that that very much didn't stand a chance… Karai first and formerly reminding them of this, as the crate separating them from the flesh-eating mutants on the other side, was now repeatedly slammed against the bricks- Tatsu no doubt screaming on the other end for his henchmen to break it down before any of them escaped. He didn't understand… too caught up with wanting to go back for him, and getting to safety, to fully register what just happened. So, when Karai finally became the voice of reason, urging Leo to follow Donnie and Mikey scurrying half heartedly in the other direction, he didn't really see another outcome here. Arguing with his own reasoning…

I'm sorry, Raph…

Sure, he might've made it back a few steps before landing himself in his very own cell next to what he was hoping would be Raph's, given Tatsu had made it very clear his intentions were not to kill them personally, though he certainly could've fooled anyone these last few weeks- but what good would that do? He didn't want to go, he didn't want to just abandon him like that, fighting the pit in his stomach telling him that that was exactly what they were doing.

But with an already limb Mikey, the utterly devastated Donnie and the already panicked Karai who also happened to have a special warrant out for her head on a spike- Leo knew the only viable option here was to retreat, get Mikey the help he needed, regroup… again. Try to come up with something again, try to prove that he could be the leader they so desperately needed again. Leo saw the look on Donnie's and Mikey's face when they ran through the tunnel, both gazing back one more time as sounds of their brother was dragged away from the other side carried through. They probably wanted to go back just as much as Leo did, the dark looming threat of time closing in around them. It stayed like that all the while Mikey passed out- Karai securing them a safe passage back to the water tower, where they by some miracle, was able to use the empty metro carts still in function.

They carried Mikey inside, placing him on a spare set of blankets as his eyes squinted together under his furrowed brow. Just looking at his arm was enough to make even Leo want to puke, and he'd seen his fair share of injuries from the acute ward alone. He never thought anything would top Mrs. Hemmingway's back bended hip reaching out of her leg on his way to the cafeteria, but this… this was beyond anything he thought he could muster. Grateful that Donnie at least remembered to listen in bone-reconfiguration class, already gathering his told. In fact, he seemed like the only one out of the three even remotely skilled in the medical department, which, made the bruisings and markings on his forearm even more undiscerning to look at.

"Is he going to be, okay?" Karai asked, surveying the entrée way, blade close to hand. Donnie sat him down, carefully lifting his arm or- what was left of it- in a ninety-degree angle over his stomach, as Mikey let out a distressed groan, fighting the tears not-so subtly filling up underneath his eyelids. Leo felt like he was going to be sick, grateful to be sitting on the other side of the arm, though the view from there was still very much visible. How did Donnie stomach this…?

"His elbow's fractured. And his forearm… and the joint too, I'm pretty sure. Okay yeah, yep, definitely broken, okay what else? Humerus might be bend too if we're judging by this bump here-

"I can HEAR you!" Mikey yelped, almost shooting straight up before instantly regretting said motion as what sounded like bolts of pain jotted him down again immediately after.

"GOOD! Do I even need to explain how absolutely IDIOTIC that was just now?! You never listen! I TOLD you not to mess with those cuffs!"
"I almost had him!"
"Yeah, about as well as that time you almost had yourself falling from a skyscraper! How could you be so reckless?!"

Mikey paused, reaching for a comeback, "Well, wh- what was I supposed to do?! Sit around, let them just take us into those freaky cells again?! Not happening! "

"OBVIOUSLY! If you'd just waited ONE more minute, we could have made it out of there in one piece! But noOOOOOO! You just had to attack him!"

"Oh, so it's only okay when you do things outside of the team?! ARG-" he gritted his teeth, something that Leo could only guess was supposed to be an attempt to move his arm, despite his hopefully better judgement, telling him not to- and this in turn made the already prominent tears welling up in his eyes finally seem to spill.

"That's just- completely irrele- Look, just shut up and let me reassemble your arm- here bite down on this" Donnie said, folding out a small comic book into a wallet sized paperclip. Mikey scoffed, clearly not looking forward for this next part. None of them were.

"FINE! Maybe I will-" he said, biting his teeth over a very misplaced, albeit comedic dialogue bubble reading 'How could this possibly get any worse?' and Leo was wondering if Donnie had done that on purpose. Karai stuffed her blade back into her holster, eyeing Mikey's injury with the same look of sympathy and shared disgust as the rest of them- perhaps just from the sheer fact that this was Mikey who'd suffered the blow. The goofy, positively aloof, supportive to a fault youngest member of the team, right now with only half an arm to show for it and fighting to stop the tears from running down his freckled face. Though with her background, Leo could only imagine the things she'd already seen prior to this- shell, even the things she'd done herself to a person. After all, the same man who'd done this was the guy teaching her how to kill a person ever since she was little. Even so, she sat herself down beside Mikey's good arm and forced a smile, his gaze meeting hers and for just a split second it seemed to calm him down a tad. But then-

"Hang on, Michaelangelo. It'll all be over soon"

"It WILL?!" he exclaimed, Karai letting out a sigh soon after.

"I don't mean- just," she reached out her hand, Mikey silently going Oh… before taking it, clutching it tightly though the implications of this action was far from pleasant.

"You're gonna be fine" she said, reassuringly, and this seemed to have a ripple effect. Donnie looked to Leo for a moment, preparing himself to grab the joints, and Leo nodded- lump in his throat. Donnie took a deep breath, silently asking Mikey if he was ready- Mikey who at this moment was biting through the dialogue bubble of the comic book to the point that it would surely rip in half if the didn't hurry up. He nodded panicky, edging for this to be over most likely and this was Donnie's cue. He took a deep breath, bit his lip, counted to three, and then-

"ARGH! DUDE!"

There was a loud crackling sound grating through the air- almost like gravel stones going through a lawnmower. It still cackled in the air long after Mikey shot up from the blankets, screaming out in pain as Karai helped hold him in place. Whatever Donnie just did… at least his arm wasn't as… bendy as before. Although it was still very much reddish and slightly bumpy in places it most definitely shouldn't be bumpy. Once again Leo had to urge himself not to look at the injury too long, gagging once before seemingly able to contain his reflexes…

Donnie let out a sigh in relief, struggling to calm Mikey down still kicking and squirming, and the more Leo looked at it, the more spiteful he felt for everything Tatsu had done, and the list only seemed to keep growing.

"You're alright, you're alright, it's over! The hard part is over. Leo, can you grab that bag over there?" he asked, gesturing towards what appeared to be a first aid kit sitting in the corner, that he quickly fished a set of bandages out from. After he'd wrapped up the damage, applying a leash over his shoulder as well to keep it stable- Mikey stopping himself short from saying thank you last minute. "Yeah, well.. I'm still not talking to you… my arm.." he just muttered, as if only just now remembering he was supposed to be mad at him.

What followed soon after, seemed to be the same thing that always followed when ever the gang was at a discourse, wheels turning in everyone's heads as the realization that despite coming back alive and with most limbs intact, they were still one team member short. A fact that, slowly but surely seemed to linger around the room, empty air reminding them as much.

"Man, what did you guys get up to?" Karai muttered, as Leo's patience seemed to grind to a halt- given now that Mikey had effectively proven that even with a broken arm, he was immutable, this seemed like the opportune time to point out the elephant in the room,

"What happened back there…? Why isn't Raph here?! We were ALMOST out of there, so how did this happen?"

"That's assuming Tatsu and his goons aren't already on their way here." Donnie broke in, head tilted slightly, and this gave his eyes an unnerving red to it as they lit up, glancing towards Karai, "I mean, it's not like we're joining forces with his greatest adversary or anything… speaking of which, wanna maybe talk about that?"

"Hey, it's not like I didn't try! But looking out for four mutant turtles in New York city is a little difficult when they start to mutate into four human doofuses, don't you agree?"

"That's not an excuse!"

"Oh, it's not? Oh, okay, then how about the fact that, I dunno, while you four have been off playing the human card, I've been tracking down the foots locations?"

Another pause. Of course, though Leo already knew this, he noticed a spite in her voice that at least as far as he was concerned, hadn't resurfaced until now- further emphasized by the slight furrow on her brow and both Donnie and Mikey both looked at each other in a shared moment of mutual perplexity.
"Wait… you have?"

"Why do you think they moved the stuff around so much? You thought Popsy gum was bad? They had enough of that stuff to overflow Manhattan. Well, that's at least until Baxter taught him how to turn mutagen into a gas instead. "

Now there was a name they hadn't heard in a while- it surprised even Leo that he remembered it. Strangely recalling a certain scientist walking down the street in his oversized metal armor, but nothing beyond that. An adversary most likely buried deep in his mind for no other reason than he'd simply not seen him as much of a threat and going by the looks on his brother's faces this was very much the impression as well.

"Where's he now?" Mikey asked, Karai gulping before she almost hesitantly brought her hand to her inner pocket and showcased a small jar. She placed it on the ground, the light spouting out of it emitting from a small albeit, abnormally large firefly similar to that of the ones illuminating in the roof of the anti-foot's complex. They all simply starred at it, eyes dilatated, jaw agape and honestly horrifyingly dumbfounded- just allowing the continual buzzing of the creature hitting itself against the glass repeatedly to regurgitate.

"Oh…"

"Tatsu said he'd turn him into someone brighter. Guess he got his wish" Karai muttered, the hint of sympathy in her voice. After all, she did allegedly carry him around all this time, presumably also being one of few unlucky foot soldiers there to witness the poor scientist's untimely transformation… Guess that rules out Baxter as a culprit, Leo thought, silently grateful that the person responsible for the damage to most of the city was behind a barrier, or he might've not been so restrained. Despite this revelation, however, the guys didn't seem all that forgiving. And though Leo knew they had a good reason to- after all, if being human had taught them anything it was that lying wasn't the answer, and he wasn't entirely guiltfree if that either. But at the same time, when it came down to it, Leo's mind couldn't help but notice the knotless string of events all culminating in their fighting with each other, causing more problems than solving them… We're not the team we used to be. Karai's not the only one who sees that, but that still doesn't change the fact that if I hadn't gone behind their backs, this wouldn't have happened. But how the hell do you even begin to take responsibility for something you barely even remember? Would they even care? What would it mean to them who holds the blame? It doesn't. End of the line, the truth is, and Leo knew this- None of that is going to help us if we're dead. None of that is going to save Raph.

Karai stood up, noticing the unprecedented gloominess that appeared to have taken over all of them, "Look, I'm sorry I didn't come to you guys earlier. I swear I didn't know Tatsu was behind this, but you four haven't exactly been straight with me either. Ever since Sak- ever since Shredder was defeated, you guys' have been slacking off. And hey, I get it, when you save the world, there's bound to be some distractions along the way, but if we want to take Tatsu down, then we need to focus as a team for once-

"Focus isn't going to get us anywhere unless we get that cure in less than four hours. Which, as you might remember, we don't have… Raph was right. This was a terrible idea- we need a new plan"

Donnie sighed, the mention of him resurfacing make him lower his head, voice a tremor of what it was a few seconds ago, "It was my fault… if I hadn't argued with him, maybe we wouldn't have been… maybe he'd still be… "

Karai put her hand on his shoulder, "You're being too hard on yourself"

"Doesn't make it less true" he just muttered, removing her hand as Mikey tried to get back to his feet, looking to virtually anyone in the room for guidance. In other words… he was looking to Leo. They all were, though admitting it or not, he felt all their eyes on him even in the dim lit room, anticipating some magical solution to all their problems, waiting for him to say something that might spark hope in what was already turning out to be a losing battle, anxiously asking the same question,

"What are we going to do?"

Leo took a breath. That clawing itch in the side of his head was returning, a lot less prominent than it had before Karai showed up, but nonetheless just as prominent. Like it was baiting him on, promising that eventually everything would make sense in one way or the other, because it always did. Every black day they'd ever been out of their depth, Leo had always been the one to pull them out of it in the end. To turn the situation around last minute, somehow against all odds, managing to get his team through any crisis that might've come their way. That was just the way it was, the way it always had been, even if details of how escaped him, even now… with no past to show for it, and presumably no future either, he felt the same weight carry him forward. Asking that even if he couldn't fight the way he used to, even if he couldn't make the right decision because honestly- at the moment, he didn't even know what that was. No definitive answer in his mind standing highly above all else- nothing telling him that his position as the leader of this team, was going to be enough for him to trust that whatever they'd come up with would work. No, the truth was just this… He was scared. He felt weak, he felt lost, and searching desperately for answers from the one person he knew he couldn't possibly live up to- the one he knew his brothers so desperately needs right now. He was angry that Donnie had lied to them, he was frustrated that Mikey had endangered himself like that, that Karai had taken this mission upon herself, hell even Hopkins for betraying his trust, because even worse there was a time not long ago when he'd done the exact same thing- disaster as a result.

Honestly, how the heck did we become such a mess?

It was only a few days ago, Donnie and Raph had told him stories of when they were young. Of the trials and tribulations that came with their very weird, though very unique existence, and he'd thought, 'wow. Why would anyone want to go back to that?'thinking perhaps that what they had now was better than the alternative. But now he felt like he couldn't have been more wrong…

"no one says you have to stay with us. You can do your own thing. I mean yeah, you're our leader and all, you're the oldest, and honestly seeing you now, it almost feels like you're a different person, but… things have changed. The others don't see it but, that's the truth."

And Donnie had been right. It didn't matter how you looked at it. Things have changed. For better or worse, the only thing left to do now was survival. Leo asked- or more accurately he hoped that whatever happened from now on, they would at least be able to trust each other again. Maybe even move past all this… one way or the other. He let out a sigh,
"Well, we can't really do anything without the cure, so it's simple right? Get the cure, we can turn this whole thing around… Just gotta, figure out where it is right?" he turned around, "Karai. You said you'd scouted every corner of the sewers, right?"

"Every bit of it"

"But, what about the warehouses? I dunno, any, places I might go when I need to hide something? Somewhere I knew no one would find it but me"

Donnie shook his head, already looking defeated, "Leo, I don't think it's that easy"

"Donnie's right. I'm sorry Leo, but I've looked everywhere. Wherever you put that vial, it's not anywhere we would be able to find it" Karai pointed out, meeting his gaze but Leo wasn't having it.

"We can't just do nothing. We have to… something, this isn't how we… " he muttered, the last sentence coming out like a hissing whisper, "If I could just… remember, none of this would-

"Hey, we've been over this. Blaming yourself isn't helping anyone"

"Well, there's always plan B…?" Mikey pointed out, holding up the mystery vial Donnie had given them with his good hand- though he didn't look particularly intrigued by the idea all the same. That went for all of them.

"Yeah! Except, A: we don't even know if they'll work, and B: the idiot trashed his before we left" Donnie stated, despite himbeing the manufacturer of the thing, but this only seemed to further discourage them from the option all together, "Guys, whatever we do, Raph's in a tight spot right now. Sure, we might be able to get the cure, or even get another day to figure this out in if we're lucky, but he's still in there… so whatever we do next, keep that in mind. We need to get him out of there." He stated, and Leo could tell he was just as eager to get back to him as he was to apologize properly- even though Raph might possibly be the hardest person to seek forgiveness- he was at least thankful that there were on the same page.

But then came the ticking, the timer reaching twelve on the small hands carrying the clock, another hour gone solely to cement the fact that while the team had fought alien armies, giant mosquitos, robot assassins, and not to mention two of the fiercest kunoichi to cross blades with, time was an enemy none of them had accounted for.

"This is hopeless…" Mikey sighed, dumping back down onto the blankets, head on his knees. Leo soon joined him, scanning his brain desperately for something useful, feeling the strain on his injury tighten as the wall that blocked his memories only seemed to grow even bigger by the effort.

"I'm sorry. I thought I could… I thought I could lead the team again. I thought… guess not" he muttered, grip tightening around his wrist. Donnie looked up, opened his mouth to say something, maybe another apology? But was instead-

"Leo, I-

"SIMON!"

-ushered backwards into the nearest wall- recovering from Mikey's sudden outburst with a subdued groan and a bump to the head, "Mikey, I know, I want to cure him as much as you do, but we can't help him unless we help ourselves first-

"No! The mutagen! Oni said that the mutants was loyal to the cure, right? That's how he controls them! It's- it's spec-geni-luar!" he exclaimed, all the color leaving his face prior somehow unexplainably returning to him as even Karai seemed to catch onto something.

"Did you just mix the words genius with spectacular…?"

"You're not listening to me! I'm saying, if the glowy mutants respond to the cure, or whatever blind dude said, why don't we just follow them right to it?"

There was a pause. Everyone either stunned to find that this was something they hadn't thought of before now, or that it was simply because Mikey had been the one who said it- or very possibly both, at the same time.

"That… that might actually work"

Leo was the first to break the silence, utterly baffled as he was intrigued by the idea, because when he really thought about it, it wasn't entirely out of the question. Having for a long time now wondered how the victims mutated remained so loyal to Tatsu and the foot. How the PD's and their pawns stayed so utterly terrified of disobeying orders, yet remained dead certain that whatever happened, they'd be fine. Maybe if they were promised the cure as compensation…

"You can't be serious." Donnie suddenly spoke up, arms thrown in the air, "You do realize every mutant in this city is out to get us, right?! Why would anyone help us if they're trying to kill us let alone lead us to the cure?!"

"Fine! If you're gonna be all whiny about it, I'll just go by myself- argh- I'm fine!" Mikey said, stumbling his way toward the exit if Leo hadn't caught him left handed in his struggle.

"Mikey, you're still injured, are you- I mean, it's dangerous out there! Are you sure this is a good idea? Like, really sure? Just think about this for one second"

"No, but Raph needs us… Simon needs us. If he can help us in some way, the least I can do is give it a try. I know its stupid but… I really think I can reach him this time. I have to try" he said, and Leo was once again amazed at how utterly put together their little brother somehow managed to be, joggling with his friend's life when by all means, he'd have a right to be angry. And maybe he was, Leo admitting that using Simon like this gave him a bad feeling, Mikey probably feeling the same way- while the more logical side of his mind, told him that maybe that was the only way to find it. If Leo couldn't get his memories back before dawn, they'd all be screwed, but if there was another way here… wasn't it their best shot?

"I'm going with you" came Donnie's voice, Mikey looking just as surprised as the rest of them.

"You are?"

"Donnie- Leo began but was quickly caught off in the pursuit.

"What other choice do we have?" he said, glaring around the room, meeting his gaze at the end of it, asking for approval. And from him no less. Donnie never asked for approval. Not once ever since their encounter with Layton, not through everything he'd told him about their past, Donnie never did anything for permission- it was just the way Leo'd assumed things were with them. Sure, he was their leader, but until he'd become that version of himself again, why should he feel obligated to? It's not like he could actually stop him, a feeling he assumed derived even before they became human. But now… "…Leo?"

Took him a moment to fully realize this, before slowly coming into a nod, ignoring the pit in his stomach telling him that they should stick together, "Okay fine… if it's all we've got to go for, then we might as well"

"Going after a big glowing mutant with spikes in the dead of night to retrieve a vial of retro mutagen singlehandedly… what could go wrong?" Karai said, flinging her sword once in the air, as Mikey and Donnie scouted the outside.

"Be careful you two. I don't want to lose any more family tonight" Leo heard himself mutter, already dreading the outcome of this night severely, while simultaneously praying that Raph was doing okay.

"You always get so sentimental when you're not the one risking your life" Mikey pointed out, trying not to move his arm as he leapt down.

"Force of habit"

They looked back once, timer at the reader, and most likely, probably not the most optimistic about this plan, Leo reminded himself that at least they had one. Or the fragments of one…

"What will you do then…?" Donnie asked, cautiously, and no doubt a little concerned when Leo solemnly wrapped two sets of bandages around his hands- just as he'd done back when they were still mutants.
"If anything goes wrong, contact us over the communicators. Karai, you're going to help me remember where it is, anything that might work- that'll double or chances. If we don't get that cure before 5 am, we rendezvous at the metro station. Understood?"

Didn't take a second for all to respond with the same determined:

"Hai."


2 hours earlier

When he'd first made it back to the police station, Hopkins didn't know what to believe. He'd seen the lights go out little by little in each district, people starting to panic little by little and turning what was previously a ghost town of people, into a darkened corner stone. People going outside to ask around their nearest neighbors, and there were murmurs of people blaming it on the authorities. Some claiming it was just a simple power shortage, that this was very well not the first one New York, and that the lights would most likely come back on any minute. Regardless, when Hopkins wandered through the street, trapped between the crowds on cancelled train stations and shoving himself through passerby's and news reporters- that's when the screams began.

At first an almost confused rumble, after all, if something happened in the city not a lot of people would be surprised. Let alone concerned, the police could handle it just fine, that was after all their job, but even so, Hopkins still knew something was off. Something was very off. Call it decades of experience on the subject, perhaps the fact that the old man had since forced himself to grow accustomed to the fact that there were monsters roaming around them- and not just the ones he was used to. When Hopkins first set step inside the building, what he didn't expect was the sea of howls and shrieks that followed soon after. The ever-present sound of sirens roaring in the distance from police cars disrupting the peace, now replaced by the sight of every skyscraper in sight going out like wax candles. A wave of fear and panic that rose up around them, the lights that began to flicker ever so brightly- not from electricity or lightbulbs, but perhaps from something else entirely. Something in human, something he'd seen before now proving that he'd been right. That these things were dangerous, and whatever the cost it was now up to him to do something about it. Possibly the only sane cop left in all of NYC.

But as soon as he went inside, what he thought was going to be a hallway filled with his sea of his up in arms bewildered colleagues, was instead replaced with the empty hallways and the flipped over furniture turning his path into a parkour course. Windows broken in everywhere he couldn't find the moonlight shimmering through, the elevator unfathomably broken as he tried to venture upward- gun held very closely to hand. Papers scattered around, as well as the unquestionable lack of bodyguards or personnel- or anyone that might be able to tell him what happened here. Or what attacked here was probably more accurate.

He went upstairs, scouting every corner before taking another step. He noticed doors that shouldn't be open standing almost blasted in the gaps, chairs lying on the ground as if thrown from some poor desperate fool. For a second, he was almost naïve enough to assume this was the Purple Dragon's doing, maybe even Casey Jones. Thinking maybe they'd somehow managed to escape their what was supposed to be temporary confinement, overmanned the guards and started a revolt of some kind before escaping. But when he made his way through, what he saw instead was beyond anything he could've ever imagined. He looked around the room, staying with his knees bended and his finger close to the trigger, starring almost dumb founded at the display. The bars weren't just forced open by the lock, kicked in by an inmate with a surprising strength no- from where Hopkins stood, they'd straight up been bended into submission. Signs of the metal strained in each end, almost melted apart into a sculpture of what it used to be, blood visible on the ground. Something even more monstrous than the havoc outside turning this entire room into a one for all buffets. He noticed a chair splintered in the corner too, most likely used to keep whoever was on the other side from going in- the remains of guards who knew was even still alive abandoning their post. Little did the inmates know, the real danger was right in here with them. Hopkins couldn't help but feel bad for them- still, reminding himself that the silence around him could very well betray him as well. That whatever happened here or was beginning to happen was probably far from over.

He turned the corner, up the stairs further into his used-to-be office until a sound, somewhere hulking, gasping it sounded like, struggling for breath and he soon realized this came from his boss' office. His prohibited, no entry way or you're out of a job before you hit the ground entry way, now peeking wide open- only half of the door remaining. And as he shouldered against the wall, ever so carefully listening for anything dangerous waiting for him on the other side, he soon lost all patience and simply kicked the door in.

What he found however, perhaps not surprisingly, was a bundled up Kowlinski situated in the corner, gun in one hand aimed very prominently at the doorway, and the other clutching his stomach tight.

"Hopkins?" he called, lowering the weapon slightly though judging from his expression, he seemed anything than pleased by the fact that out of all the officers in the building, Hopkins was the one who came through the door. He only made it two steps, before once again his former boss aimed his weapon, shivering and bloody.

"Stand back! How do I know you're not one of them?!"

Without his desk and necktie to hide behind, seeing his old authority like this truly was a sight to behold… "Jesus, sir, I don't think mutants have the courtesy to knock" Hopkins muttered, entering anyway because no way was Kowlinski going to shoot him now, by his current state. He let down the weapon quietly swearing to himself as he struggled to keep down a cough ripping his lungs apart. It didn't take a genius to figure out whatever wounded him probably still lurked in the building.

"Where the hell where you…? Damn it, I told you to get off the case! " the old boss hissed, an action almost immediately turning into another coughing fit. Hopkins didn't answer, taking too much joy in seeing him like this- not bothering to hide this fact as he squatted down in front of him. The last one remaining from the looks of it- same guy who didn't even flinch by the mention of mutants, and this struck a certain chord in Hopkins' mind. One he'd already suspected in a while now.

"From the looks of things, maybe it's a good thing I didn't… you knew, didn't you?"

Kowlinski suddenly started to blink rapidly, mouth agape for a few seconds before he'd even said anything, "Hopkins, help me get out of here-

But Hopkins was far from done, ignoring his pleas, "You knew about the kidnappings. What they were doing to those people- what they turned them into- you knew… didn't you sir?"

"Hopkins, that's an order"

"I mean after all, why else would you be so keen to keep me out of the department? Hm? Trouble at the analysis team again? "

"You were supposed to stay on task- find that kid's parents, that is what we assigned you too. That was your only objective, and you still defied us. And here you are wondering why we didn't fire you already? Look at this place!" he yelled, cracking a bit in his rambling, almost as if he just remembered the gaping hole in his gutter, stopping him from being able to do pretty much anything other than irritate his subordinate further. Hopkins wasn't surprised really, moreover just annoyed with himself that he hadn't figured it out sooner. The only reason he got the missing parent's case… it wasn't just a clever diversion to keep him off the foot's tracks- they wanted him to find the kids. Leo's brother's, the one's claiming to have encountered Layton in the sewers- to have been one step ahead this entire time, to know about what was really happening behind the scenes. The things everything in this city so far had been very eager to keep Hopkins in the dark about. The things he'd sworn to be nothing but crazy conspiracies, now somehow tearing up the place he swore to protect.

And they wanted him to do their dirty work- which also coincidentally explained why they'd decided to elevate his position now, knowing they had a lead. Knowing he would do anything to keep it. And this bastard was working with them.

"How much did they pay you?"

"What?" Kowlinski paused, fear straining on his wrinkled little face. And Hopkins, started fiddling with his gun, rolling the barrel of bullets around and around in circles like it was a mere toy waiting to be put to use.

"Well, if you're so eager to provide an old ninja clan hell bend on turning this city into a murder fest with our supplies, you could at least tell me what's in it for you. Because from the looks of it, you're as screwed over as I am" he said, half chuckling as his old boss continued to back himself into the corner.

He let out a snarl, almost as animalistic as he looked, color draining from his darkened face and spite fueling his gaze as much as his desperation to get out of this room, "You should be grateful I didn't send you lot right back to filing. I gave you a start- I made sure you didn't get sent back to square one with your lunatic of a partner, and you went right ahead and proved why you were dismissed in the first place! Now do yourself and favor and help me get the hell out of here!"

Hopkins let out a sigh- couldn't help but smile a bit as his mind wandered back to old times. Wondering how the hell they'd ended up here, like this, his boss in a bloody puddle on the ground and Hopkins with a finger on the trigger. Back when all they had to worry about was runaway cats or second grade forgery in some backwards cooperation. Oh, if only they'd known.

"I guess Kurtzman screwed us both over" he heard himself mutter, rising from his feet.

"Hopkins-

"But you see, until I see some actual paperwork, I'm technically still an officer of the law"

Hopkins aimed his gun, not a grimace on his face, but just the pure cold expression of a man out of his depth- Kowlinski shrinking into the bookshelf he'd unceremoniously tried to hide himself with layers of books, as Hopkins with little effort kicked away his one-bullet pistol into the wall.

"Put that down. Hopkins! That's an order!" he yelped, the true terror of the situation finally lingering on his from the desolation of the department, not from the ruckus outside, a powder keg finally spilling over and turning this place into nothing but a memory of what it once stood for. It was laughable at this point. To think that Hopkins after all this time, all this effort, had been played for a fool- nothing but a sniffling coward to show for it.

He held a smirk, lowered the gun. Took Kowlinski a whole five seconds of processing power for him to realize that he was walking out the door, but Hopkins really wasn't too inclined to do anything than get away from that office for good.

"Enjoy your vacation days, sir"

"Hopkins! HOPKINS GET BACK HERE!" he heard him yelled, each yelp more desperate than the next as Hopkins made it for the basement.

When he made it to the rest stop, the street was scarcely deserted. Using the small drive of his flashlight to make his way to the entrance, listening for anyone nearby as he hastily made his way to the back entrance. Using his gun to get the lock open, blasting what he was hoping wouldn't be loud enough to draw him any unwanted attention, the cop proceeded inside carefully. Eyes fixated on every shelf abandoned by staff, one foot keeping the door open as he rummaged through every cannister he could find, until finally he found it. Bingo.

The thing was heavy, making carrying the gun as well a heck of a lot more difficult and so Hopkins decided to sacrifice the latter, getting away from the rest stop as fast as he could. He ran down the usually busy street of Greenwich, each step heavier than the last, and forcing himself to keep going despite the growing pain in his arms. Almost there, he thought, checking for the lighter in his pocket and looking over his shoulder repeatedly. Thinking about Kurtzman, thankful the crazy old fool wasn't crazy enough to have followed him here. Praying that Leo was okay, that whatever mess he'd gotten himself into wasn't worth jeopardizing his own safety. I should have stayed… thinking that maybe if he'd simply trusted him in the first place, they could've figured this out together. Not really sure if he was happy the kid found what he was looking for, or thinking that if he'd stayed with him instead, not just leaving him to his own devices, the kid would've been smart enough to realize the danger he was now in for going behind his back. But then again, wasn't that the exact same thing he'd been doing? Guilt weighing him down over the fact that maybe all of this could've been avoided if he'd just let him help with the case like he wanted to. Maybe this was a bad idea, he figured, not even sure if his theory was correct, but what else could he do at this point? Waltz around the city searching for a secret organization in the slight hope that he wouldn't fall victim to the mutagen's effects, especially now that he'd seen how it works firsthand.

Something big snapped him back to reality, hand instantly on the trigger as the big heavy crates surrounding the docks started to move. Or well, something behind it, resulting in what he could only assume was a bat coming full throttle for his head if Hopkin's hadn't ducked out of the way last second. Slamming against the crate as he dropped the container, and meeting, what he almost had to do a double check to fully recognize-

"W-whe..fa… find… it… t-t- Tak-e HI-mmM…"

The man tall approaching him in a sluggish manner, almost dragging his feet, head twisting like a glitched out ai trying to regain control. Half of his face, along with his pals slowly but determinedly joining him from behind, covered in the scraps of flesh not distorted by the mutagen's properties. The last traces of purple ink now glowing up in the shadowy corners of the platform, their veins overgrowing with blackish vines underneath the skin, and blood drippling from their imploded limbs. Perhaps the explosion was enough to have knocked them out of their cages- maybe the emissions itself, but whatever the case- Hopkins' never thought the Purple Dragons would've been able to track him all the way here. Not that he didn't expect it, given majority probably had a massive bone to pick with him, and if it weren't for their circumstances, he'd probably feel the same way, eying them in dread as their numbers backed him into a corner.

Or well… what was left of them, anyway.


Everything had happened so fast… one second, they were running towards the opening, so close to escape, the foot clan not far behind- and the next… Raph was on the ground. Something wrong, he'd sensed it even before Mikey got his arm turned into mush, something was making him feel dizzy. And not just the run of the mill, the world is spinning kinda dizzy where you can't even stand straight for more than a minute, no. Raph felt like his heart was slowing down. Like all that adrenaline supply he'd used to carry himself and the others as far away from that blind bastard, suddenly just grinded to a halt. He collapsed on the ground; he felt the light in the room suddenly start to dimmer. Like it was growing brighter and brighter in his field of vision, like someone decided that would be the perfect time to flash a blowtorch to his face.

And then, the pain again. Shooting up all through his spine, but it was different somehow. Almost familiar. Not just his back engulfing in what at the moment quickly became a numbing pain to his bones, but his hands started to almost pull themselves apart. His chest tightening to the point that all air was squeezed out of him, and again, his back. How did you even describe that? Like an entire new spine was crawling right out of it, digging through everything flesh and blood before contorting into something not unlike being shoved through a stretcher. The pain too abrupt for him to even let out a scream. This was just like before… exactly like it, as a matter of fact. Right after they'd taken that vial. Not unlike this time, Raph had been running along side Leo. Watching his little brothers disappearing behind the corner as he fended off the incoming mousers and soldiers. The explosions cracking the walls around them and making Raph wonder how in the shell anyone hadn't noticed yet. Everything above completely oblivious to their peril. But he supposed that was to be expected.

Why would anyone up there, care what was going on right underneath their feet? They'd been left to their own devices for a while- now it was Raph's turn to take the lead. Leo slowly losing consciousness and he had to carry him towards the opening. Not getting far as the same pain started to regurgitate through him as well. Trying to force his eyes open by any means possible, hoping that the red stripe of blood running from Leo's face wasn't anything but an unlucky scar in the making. "Come on, Leo… wake up! Wake the shell up!" he yelled, shivering because now his arms started to lose their grip. He felt his feet grow heavier and heavy, breathing a luxury he couldn't afford, and despite the onslaught of enemies rushing them, he still managed to save one last flash bomb buying them enough time. Coughing in the smoke, when his head started to join the pain party- that's also when Raph just couldn't take it anymore. He was so tired, everything was a blur, not even his surroundings seemed to make sense anymore, and though he tried not to scream, the pressure inside him made him instead clam his teeth together. Trying to stand his ground. He turned towards Leo, now leaned against the wall head tilted- compulsing. Like something other earthly was moving him and it made it seem like he was having a seizure or something, probably feeling the same uncomprehending throbbing tear at his shell. Raph turned toward him, determined to get the both of them out of there before his body caved in.

But just as he did, another explosion tore through the wall between, shards of rucks and stones blowing Raph backwards and away. On the verge of succumbing to whatever the stuff Donnie had put in them was, but still kicking at the wall of concrete now separating them like his life was depended on it. "LEO!" he'd yelled, knowing he couldn't hear him. Ready to punch everything his path just the get to him, each blow returned by another to his mind, then his spine, then his skin was starting to peel off it felt, making his endeavor meaningless. He was scared, frustrated, not even caring that his enemies could hear his cries. His yelling only further cementing his defeat. "LEO! Please! TALK TO ME! Please… Donnie? … Mikey….?" But there was nothing, lights amplifying in the dark lit room, not a sound but his own inept breathing turning into a pleading whisper. Sounds of footsteps as the foot soldiers got ready to strike, only stopped as Raph himself fell to the ground, unable to move.

And then it returned again, stronger, right as they'd reached it and it didn't take a genius to figure out that he wasn't going to make it through in time- as evident by the look on his brothers faces. Even Karai had made it through… figures. He wanted to move, wanted to get up, get out of there, this couldn't be happening again. Not again. They'd gotten out of there sure, nowhere closer to beating that masked freak, but safe… it probably wouldn't even matter in the grand scheme of things- they were dying anyway. Maybe he could put this annoying hindrance to use, buying them some time at least, since the universe had apparently decided that he wasn't going to make it out of here. So, what that said, in one swift motion fueled by his last ounce of strength- Raph closed the cover. Fell to the floor and smiled as Oni's furious steps came up next to him, fireflies the last thing he saw before he lost all ground beneath him.

"Find Karai. Whatever you do, you make sure she's taken to me, one head at a time- do whatever you have to make sure her companions won't get in the way anymore. The mutagen will take care of the others… isn't that right, red one?"

When he came to, he didn't know how long it'd been, only that whatever was happening to him, surely wasn't a good thing. He remembered Donnie saying something about his cells collapsing in on themselves, concluding that his body might not be all too jazzed about still being a human. So not much had really changed, except for a few things: firstly, he was in a cage in a dark room with nothing but those damned fireflies buzzing in the ceiling and definitely not helping him with the oozing headache trying to crack his skull open like a watermelon. Which led him to his second point; the fact that he was very much not in a position to get out of here by any means- his sai's as good as gone now. Hands tied together, the cage holding him like an animal, not providing him with any easily kickable lock. And even if it did, shell he doubted they'd come back for him now. Even if they were stupid enough to try to break him out of this dump, they had to worry about getting that cure first- probably on their way to decompose as well, if Raph were to guess. And Tatsu and his goons very eager to make sure the entire Hamato line was gone for good. Great…

Raph wanted to roar. He tried in vain to push the bars in, hoping their rusty exterior would at least provide him with some good news, but surprisingly they didn't budge. He tried to kick them, again and again the clanking sound making the fireflies in the ceiling scatter a bit every time. Biting his tongue as he kept kicking, knowing it would be pointless of course, but seeing no other way to get out his frustrations. I'm stuck in a cell, there's a psychopath ruling the city, who knows where the others are, and to top it all off- I'm not even going to live to see the end of it. He let out another roar, trying to punch himself out of his restraints or just anything that might do it, before he finally exhausted himself enough to lie down. He wanted to cry, feeling like when they were kids, and they'd lose their way in the sewers, calling for help. Feeling the bars with his hands as he'd down so often when they got lost, except now it didn't really matter. Either way, they'd lost. This whole human endeavor nothing but a waste of time. They'd failed- Donnie was right. They failed their duty. Their promise… Knowing deep down that everything couldn't possibly return to normal, and yet Raph felt like he'd lost something even worse. Remembering all too well the look on Leo's eyes as he punched that decoy's face in, his knuckles still bloody and bruised from the encounter. Same with Donnie, down in OLS basement. No matter what he said, there was no mistaking it- at the time too preoccupied with finding Mikey to really care or notice, but it was still there. Just as clear as when he'd nearly turned Mikey's friend into a pin cushion. Sure, he didn't know it was him, but that didn't change the fact that he'd almost done it.

They were afraid of him.

Afraid of what he might do, what his anger might turn him into- and not just the human sitting in that cage. They'd found each other again, and yet Raph still felt like the world was out to get them. Well, he wasn't exactly wrong about that, but it still pained him to know that he might not live to regret it enough. He couldn't be there to protect them, let alone make sure that they'd be okay. He would just sit here, by himself never knowing if the others would make it or not, if this whole stupid plan in the end would be the thing that finally did it… if his frustrations is what led them to this point. Instead of wasting time arguing, blaming everyone over things out of there control, he'd instead acted as the leader Leo needed him to be… what Sensei would've wanted from him in his stead. To prove himself that he could be responsible… that he could save their family before it was too late.

"Do you now understand the burden your brother must bear?"

Yeah, he understood... He'd done so for a long time actually, but nothing, not even that, could've prepared him for this. Now wondering if maybe Donnie had been right. Trying to form an image in his head about what would've happened if the foot never figured out their scheme… if they never got separated in the first place. If just for a moment, one single unfathomable moment of peace, there was no one left to fight. No one after them, no one trying to kill them simply for existing, but instead allowing them a piece of that life they'd always imagined themselves having when they were little. Peaking through the crates to the surface, sneaking out on Halloween when Sensei wasn't there to stop them, using their training to navigate a world seemingly a million times bigger than anything they were used to. What if no one was afraid of them? After so much time spend saving the world from exactly that, the thought never even crossed his mind. Not in the way Donnie wanted, not like that. Just a blind fantasy where they'd somehow fit in with the people who never even cared about them in the first place…

"For the first time since they got ya out of that sewer, you and your brothers have a chance at a normal life"

He remembered Casey's words as clearly as when he'd said them. If he even made it… Maybe they could hang around in public. Maybe Mikey would get a chance at a normal life, doing human things that Raph knew he loved to do, just without the fear of being seen turned into the mix. Hell, even Donnie would probably get the praises he deserved, some grand scientific discovery probably sending him halfway across the world by then… no safe space keeping them together. They wouldn't need anyone to protect them anymore. They'd just be… strangers. Their history of saving the world nothing but a distant memory probably, not even worth mentioning anymore… would they even still see each other? Could they be happy? And not just in the vague daydreaming sense that never provided them anything but disappointment for setting their expectations too high- but actually, properly happy…?

And then, Raph had an idea, as his eyelids started to grow heavy, threatening to pull him under, so many questions making him want to tear these bars apart and break through the walls if he had to because he didn't know what else to do. What could he do? Something he hadn't done in a very long time, and if he was being honest, only half-expecting for his mind to keep up. After all, so far, his futile attempts to communicate with him, to reach him, had only cemented the fact that Raph was the lesser pupil.

But even so, now, with nothing but his fading consciousness to keep him company, Raph kneeled down and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath, then another, then another, each weaker than the next but he forced his body to keep going. Tried to drown out the sounds of the fireflies flapping their small wings, the sound of footsteps echoing over the metal surface somewhere in the distance. Tried to ignore his slowing heartbeat, focusing his energy on the empty space surrounding him instead. On the sea of blackness that seemed determined to keep him isolated, as Raph folded his palms in each other breathing still. He tried to focus on him, had to fight to keep his mind away from himself- from his constant worrying that his brothers would be okay, from the guilt he felt for not having apologized sooner, the dread that he might not survive this. His eagerness to get out of here because the claustrophobic walls only seemed to close in on him more and more.

He kept breathing, kept trying to empty his mind, to let his frustrations go, if only for just one moment. To pretend like maybe, just maybe everything was okay. Remembering the good times, the days when their friends and family had been all they needed to get by through good and bad days. When all they had to worry about was Mikey not burning the food again, or Donnie starting a fire in the dojo, or Leo walking in his sleep practicing katas. Sensei meditating in his room. Sensei… recalling a time when a simple mantra was enough to bring Raph back to the ground. To momentarily let it go in favor of keeping a level head, remembering what he'd told him, that he didn't have to bear the world on his shoulders all the time, even if he didn't believe it himself… flinching as the memory came back again, but choosing to push it to the side- reminding himself that it was all in the past now. That he'd done this before, that he wouldn't have wanted them to linger on what they couldn't change. What had already happened. It was something Raph had trouble with, for a large part of his life struggling to conform to the idea of finding peace in your failures. And right now? That proved even more difficult…

He took a deep breath.

"Sensei… I need you" he said, something stirring around him all of a sudden. Like a gush of wind, traversing in through the cage, not making a sound. The ground below feeling warmer than before, softer and Raph opened his eyes. Except he wasn't in the cage anymore. Not really. Recognize the dojo as not that of the lair, the one they'd grown up in, trained in as long as he could remember. This was different, situated by a field, he could look outside to find the tall buildings in the distance reminisce that of somewhere else entirely. This wasn't their dojo. This was Sensei's home.

"Raphael"

He turned around, as if on cue, sitting there on ground, a small table placed in the center as he started to pour the tea not a care in the world.

"Sensei…"


"Okay, coast is clear, we should be able to- hey wait!"

They moved swiftly and stealthy towards the downtown, 'ghost city' taking its name a little too literally as the entire thing looked seemingly abandoned. Mikey remembered the first time he came here with Simon, working on a project about the abnormalities concerning a lot of conspiracists looking for a story. Since he'd lived around the area, Simon had made it a point to do extra credit as Mikey had babbled on about the time he once had to chase a pair of mutant squirrels down these very alley ways. Still frightened to death by the memory.

As of now, he figured the best place to start looking for his friend, was most likely the place he already knew- a tiny barely noticeable apartment block he called home right along this street. It was a long shot he realized, but he didn't know what else to do. After all, if they didn't get that vial before dawn, he'd have more things to worry about than just a broken arm. Moving it was still a hazzle too, though that certainly didn't stop him from running on ahead as Donnie struggled to keep his eyes anywhere but behind them- making sure they weren't followed. He'd jumped the buildings one after the other, noticing the pain in his bones tweak a little bit more painfully for every jump, but not letting that slow him down either way.

"Slow down! You're not doing that arm any favors… We'll find him, Mikey" Donnie called whisperingly, but Mikey didn't stop running.

Simon is counting on me, he reminded himself, scaling the buildings below before sliding down the glass panels of the nearby roofs. He heard Donnie struggling to keep up behind him, and while any other night that consisted of "the end of the world as we know it and we're all doomed" would most likely have him wait up, Mikey was still too busy keeping to his word. Refusing to talk to him about anything that didn't concern finding Simon's whereabouts. And with that in mind, he nearly lost his grip of a nearby fire escape, clinging onto it with his one good arm as he'd nearly forgotten the other one wasn't available. It was in doing so, he also noticed something moving right underneath the nearest windowsill- the face of a young woman and a little kid whimpering underneath, eagerly pulling the torn curtains in front of it.

I hope Tyler and Mrs. Robertson are doing okay… that they got somewhere safe. Knowing Mrs. Robertson, she probably attacked every mutant in sight with a frying pan, Mikey thought, wishing to the pepperoni gods that he could've seen that.

"Come on, Mikey, talk to me. Look, I know you're angry, you have a right to be, but if we don't start-

"Shhh" he just said, not even looking at his bro before he pulled his hand over his mouth. There was something else moving from above, in the shadows. It was the same feeling he'd gotten when he scouted 37th for any foot soldiers. Of course, that was also right before one of them went out of their way to deliberately attack him, but what can you do? Donnie seemed to notice it as well, eyes following the moving shadows not far from where they were, running silently on the other end of the building.

"Oh great…" he muttered, letting out a whizzle-less sigh of exasperation. "We should stay close. Doesn't look like those guys are leaving anytime soon… we should hurry- Mikey?"

But he was already gone. Gone to the familiar, albeit cheesy, novel sets resting on the windowsill in the neighboring apartment block on the fifth floor, that is.

"Mikey! Mikey where a-

"It's here" he called, Donnie once again eyeing the area a second time before he leaped his way to the small balcony, slightly wavering in his technic though Mikey supposed that was to be expected when your body was hours away from taking an eternity long nap. He gazed inside, recalling every set of posters, books and unnervingly clean and orderly stacks of folded clothes, probably on their way to be taken to the laundry mat if it wasn't for… yeah. Only problem, Simon wasn't too keen on burglars, and had therefor made it his mission to ensure that no one, not even a ninja, would be able to open the window hatch.

"You uh… you still got one of those lock picks in your pocket?" Mikey asked.

There came a big pounding for a moment, followed by the entire thing turning into glass shards. Shattering into several pieces, and Mikey needed a moment to realize it was Donnie who'd kicked it open- stumbling backwards a bit in the effort.

"No time" he said, using the tip of his bo to sweep the remaining shards of glass away for them to safely wander inside. He held out a hand, though Mikey was a little too busy not taking it to really notice, instead clutching his nun chuck tight in his hand. It was dead silent, not a word spoken, shell, not even the floor creaked beneath them like in most horror movies Mikey had seen. If he'd known how similar his own life would be to an actual one, he would've taken notes when they were little. Well, probably not, but he would've made Donnie take notes for him- which he'd gladly do, because of course he would.

"You sure this is the place? How do we know he's even here?" Donnie muttered, looking under the bed as Mikey ventured into the abandoned kitchen.

"Oh, I don't know, maybe us freaks are just good at tracking other freaks. Not like we have a reason to not trust each other to know what we're doing" he whispered, half-hoping that his bro wouldn't hear it, but alas;

"So, you are angry…"

"Not angry, no, not me. Who's angry? Not the guy in the cast- that's who. C-can we just focus on finding my friend?!"

Mikey went into the empty living room, tables standing crookedly against the doorway, and an alarming amount of broken platters and abandoned magazines. And not the good ones either, the really tacky ones only old people read when they were looking for something they'd call 'sophisticated'. Not even Simon touched those, and as far as Mikey was concerned, nothing but his room gave any indication that he'd been here following his transformation. Not a sound, no one had entered that blocked hallway, coats were as they should, kitchen stood emptied in all shelves, but nothing that told him anything other than the last person here most likely stocked up on knifes just in case. He wasn't here. Mikey knew this, he knew this was a long shot, yet he didn't stop looking everywhere. Checked every corner, every crook and nanny, every unopened door, every empty shelf, looking for something, something that told him his friend was somewhere the foot clan couldn't use him for their own twisted gain. Donnie noticing his brother's distressed entered the room, guilt on his face as Mikey kept shoving everything out of their container.

"Mikey, I know you're upset, but we have to focus on finding the cure. After that I promise you, you can be mad at me all you want, but right now I'd really appreciate it if we could just focus on-

"What do you think I'm doing? I know Simon. I know where he'd go, and this is it. It has to be! Mutant or not… I hope." Mikey muttered, sinking down onto the counter.

"We don't even know if he's here, are you sure there's not some other place he might've gone to?"

"I thought you were the viooze expert, why don't you tell me?" he bit, not hiding the snark, and Donnie being Donnie of course didn't bite back this time. Instead, he just lowered his head, fishing up the small PlayStation-controller- looking device out of his pocket and scanned the numbers in the corner.

"I've tracked Metalhead 3.0 down in the lair, he's stationed somewhere nearby for transmitters. I told him to look exclusively for the DNA matching that of Simon's, from what we sampled in the tube. Though with every other mutant down there, chances are we won't get a clear-cut way to pinpoint him immediately" he explained, Mikey only really latching onto the words DNA sampled and pinpoint. Honestly, as much as he appreciated the extra hands-on deck, even Mikey had to realize that the metal toaster hand grabbing menace wasn't nearly enough to help them find his friend. This was too personal for that, and Donnie was too desperate to redeem himself to see the big picture.

Mikey got down from the counter, entering the other bed chamber cautiously, preparing for any unforeseen mutant waiting around the corner, even if one rusty nun chuck and a handful of glitter probably wasn't nearly enough to put it out. There came a squeak, from somewhere behind him. Turning out to be the big cupboard on the other side, something shaking inside it and Mikey made sure to hold his breath. Please be Simon, please be Simon, please be Simon, please be-

He opened it slowly, something jagged behind it keeping it only at a millimeter's length open, but just enough for him to notice the man hidden away on the other side. Huddled up against the door, legs curdled up in his chest, the man was looking up at him with big familiar eyes- though it wasn't him. He didn't say a word, probably too spooked to get as much as a greeting out of the way but continued instead to just shiver and shake. A scared human hiding from the monsters- his son now being one of them. Calling out for him, expecting him to pick up the phone because if he did, maybe then he could've been saved. He could've been okay…

Mikey swallowed a lump in his throat, not knowing what to say or do, just… standing there really. Wanting to apologize but he couldn't get speak either- every syllable tangled together in his throat as the guilt weighed him even more down than it had, that night him and Raph had found him for the first time.

He just stumbled backwards, regaining his balance as he made his way back to the other room again, where Donnie waited patiently in the corner, finger tapping anxiously on his chin. "There's no one here… he's not here. " Mikey said, instinctively trying out the way most of his brothers dealt with stress, by promptly kicking the nearest shelf with one solid motion. This proving very quickly to be a mistake, as the pain from his arm momentarily was run over by the hammer-like feeling regurgitating throughout his foot, "Ouch!"

"I don't think breaking more bones is going to help us find him"

"Don't you start!" he muttered, struggling to make his voice sound as angry as Donnie easily managed to sound on a good day, but to little avail. He let out a sigh, running through his brain for any scraps of ideas left, despite the zombie-infested outside telling him otherwise. But then he remembered something, a while ago during what was supposed to be their Wasteland Warriors marathon, instead turned into a martial arts demonstration Mikey did not sign up for. But if there was anywhere else Simon might go in his current state… maybe that wouldn't be too farfetched.

"I think there's somewhere else he might be. But… it's a long shot" he said, Donnie nodding along because even he had to realize they didn't have the time or luxury of being a hundred percent certain.
"If it's all we've got we have to take it" he just said, packing up the controller again as Mikey took one last look of the apartment, praying this wouldn't be the last time he'd venture here.

Don't worry Mr. Landry. I'll bring him back... I promise.

The first ten minutes of running was spent in silence, Mikey feeling something inside him growing weaker by the second, though he didn't want to think about that. Like his bones were shivering underneath the skin, not even the remnants of his broken arm coming close to the same sense of dizziness bowering through his feet little by little. An hour running above the rooftops usually leaving him slightly out of breath, by now already making him want to take a break- weren't it for the timer in his head reminding him that one pause could delay them too much. And Simon might've gotten away by then, taken by the foot soldiers most likely still following them close in the shadows. Oh, how Mikey wished they could just leave them alone, his ninja senses kicking in every time they rounded a corner, and it made him feel paranoid. Wondering if they'd ever get a moments peace when all of this was over. Thinking maybe Mikey could finally teach Simon the sacred art of maneuvering by rooftops instead of surface level, look out for bandits every now and again and probably how to fend for himself. Truth is, he never really gave much thought to it. Mikey figuring that as soon as his brother's found him and they'd defeated their enemies (again), Simon wouldn't have a reason to. It wasn't his style, more or less thinking of ways to get out of trouble instead of actively seeking it out. Guess this time trouble didn't give him much of a choice. He wasn't the only one.

"Do you think Raph is okay?" Mikey asked, thinking back to the sight of Raph collapsing in the hallway, completely out of it. Who knew what the foot was doing to him back there… probably doing everything they could to keep him out of the way, and in Mikey's experience, that probably wasn't going to be easy. Raph probably doing everything he could to give them a piece of his mind, if he was even still okay. Heart in his chest because he'd gotten a first-hand experience on how far the foot was willing to go and it terrified him beyond measure.

"Tatsu didn't want to take us out himself, he's way too prideful for that. I'm sure Raph is just… further along than we are. If he can just hold out until we get to him…" Donnie muttered, running up next to Mikey by the opposite street, as two mutants roamed inhumanly fast somewhere in the distance. Didn't help that with all the lights out, actually pinpointing where they were in the darkness wasn't the easiest task. They had to keep both eyes out at all times, staying close as something lurking made Mikey jump slightly, the pair making their way back to the nearest food stand for cover.

"Okay, no one's here. How much further?"

Mikey scanned the buildings. He must've wandered here so many times by now, that he couldn't even remember. Recognizing even the old basement level bookshops like the palm of his new human hand, even through the darkness.

"Not much" he whispered, leading them both further ahead, towards the big radio building shielding their path, and they climbed upwards- Mikey nearly slipping for a moment- too busy not acknowledging Donnie's existence to accept his hand held out, and he made it the rest of the way himself- ache in his good hand to the point that he was worried it would fall off any minute now. They starred ahead, Mikey finally spotting the cinema just a few blocks away and this seemed to catch Donnie's attention too, finally catching on to where they were going.

"Look, I'm not saying that you're wrong for being mad at me- I would be too. I lied to you. I, didn't tell you what was really going on. I know if I had, we probably wouldn't be in this mess but… I just don't understand. I thought you wanted this" he began, Mikey still resolute as ever in not talking- forcing himself to ignore the part of him that really, really needed conversation to take his mind off of the eeriness of the city. "I mean, I thought you wanted this too. I mean, you love being human. You're probably the most human out of all of us, you never complain, you always fit in so well with people… so… don't you want to stay this way too?"

Mikey sighed, at last, giving in, because honestly this whole not talking thing was a plan doomed from the very beginning. Instead, he just kept walking, answering silently, "I don't know"

"How can you not know?"

"Because it's not about that!"

"Then what is it about?"

And that's when Mikey officially couldn't keep it in anymore, not even caring that nearby mutant victims or deadly ninja assassins might hear him this time, because all that mattered now was this; "What it's about, is that we're a team! We tell each other this stuff! We don't go behind the others backs; we don't leave each other behind! We're doing this together, aren't we? That's how a team works- whatever we do we do it together…" He let out a sigh, realizing he might've gotten a little carried away there, and so instead of walking he just sits down by the ledge, hugging his legs as he wished all of this would just sort itself out somehow.

"I thought we were done with separating"

The last sentence came out as almost a distorted mutter into his knees, Donnie however, impatient as ever surprisingly not urging them to keep moving sat down instead. Pausing for a moment, not really knowing what to say, instead just starring over the blackened city- one single building still evident over the horizon and one they knew very well, reaching up into the skies.

"You're right... of course, you're right. I don't know what I was thinking- no that's the thing I wasn't thinking." Donnie said, voice low but resolute all the same. He put a hand on Mikey's, urging him to look up, "But Mikey, I swear to you, whatever happens from now on I got your back. All of you" he said, and Mikey nodded in response.

"Don't know if we'll still have backs by then…" he muttered, wondering if the effects of the mutagen was somehow going to turn them into something else entirely before ending them, or just making it feel that way for funsies before finishing the job. Mikey really hoped not, but at this point, optimism seemed a little too… well… optimistic. The sea of darkness in front of them evident of that.

"Good point" Donnie muttered, dropping his crooked smile as soon as he noticed Mikey's expression- at the moment fixated on that one point somewhere below them, lingering as he swallowed the pit in his throat the best he could. "It's okay to be scared, Mikey" he said, echoing Leo's words back when they were still new to all of this. Back when he'd actually believed it, because honestly, if Sensei was afraid as well, it had to be true, right? Didn't matter what they got themselves into, you couldn't just force yourself not to be scared- Mikey knew this very well by now. It was just hard to think that way, when there wasn't someone else taking up the mantel, telling them that everything was going to be okay even though that was a lie. Mikey sank back down head to his knees, the snow hitting heavy on the concrete below.

"I miss papa…" he muttered, Donnie nodding slowly, lump in his throat. He put a hand over Mikey's shoulder, sighing heavily out into the cold winter air.

"I miss him too, buddy. I miss him too…" Donnie said, maybe even forgetting for a moment why they were really there.

For all their disagreements and unresolved animosity these past weeks, if there was anything they could all agree on, it was how empty everything had become since that night. Sure, they'd defeated their greatest enemy, but truth be told, that hadn't even really dawned on them that that was the case, as the hollowness left behind from his passing, still remained. The empty room, a broken jade staff torn to pieces, the abandoned shelf now filling up with one more frame to complete it. Maybe Leo was right after all. Celebrating their victory as if everything was alright in the world was just naïve. A distraction from the fact that in the grand scheme of things, all they had left was each other now. And getting used to that wasn't easy. It certainly hadn't been for Mikey, for the others, even if they'd refused to talk about it before now. But if he was being honest, then Mikey was almost certain they needed him now as much as he did. Donnie probably embodying that feeling the most, and he hadn't even realized before it was too late. Before they were here, strapped themselves to what he was sure Sensei would agree was nothing more than a blind goose chase, taken to an extreme degree.

Suddenly something seemed to move behind them, in the process dragging both boys out of their momentary retreat.

They got on their feet, weapons at the ready as they eyed the area behind them for anything looming, only to find nothing but fallen boxes and broken glass probably having been there long before they'd arrived. When the coast seemed relatively clear, Mikey hesitantly continued down the path towards the movie theater, "Okay it's right over there, he should be close" he said, maneuvering over to the other side, letting out a small yelp from the cracks in his bones grinding together. Donnie opened his mouth, probably about to ask if he could help with the wound, but stopped himself short, instead diverting his attention back to their surroundings.

"What is this place?"

Mikey didn't know where to begin, glancing out behind the cinema's well-hidden get away spot- this coming in the form of a small albeit impressive mini park. Abandoned swings covered in snow, the unlocked gate into the cinema's old merchandize warehouse along with the countless of abandoned cardboard cutouts of various movie stars. Now, each abandoned popcorn machine or pile of old cassette tapes tattered in ice from fallen icicles. A shadow of the place it was when him and Simon first stumbled upon it- Simon so scared that anyone would find them there, and Mikey not understanding why this would be considered 'illegal' in any way, having done this countless times already. Looking at it now, he'd almost wished he'd listened to him. If he had, who knows? Maybe the foot wouldn't have caught sight of him in the first place.

"We always went here after school- it was like the coolest thing back when we first found it. Now… not so much" Mikey muttered, looking at the now damaged remains like it was a graveyard and nothing more.

"I remember this place"

"Hm?"

Donnie gazed around, eyes wide and there was something that seemed particularly to have caught his attention, as he looked out into the alleyway connecting the hideout from the rest of the street. He looked like he'd seen a ghost honestly, the already pale hue of his skin seemingly turning whiter than the snow as he approached Mikey. He took a deep breath, clutching the bo staff tight in his hands, like it was the only thing that could keep him from just turning the other cheek and dropping the subject all together. But instead-

"Mikey, there's something else you should know. I tried to tell you at the lab, but I just… couldn't" he began, Mikey getting a bad feeling in his stomach. Donnie too. He sat down on the swing, not looking him in the eyes and Mikey was wondering if maybe this had something to do with Simon- making him always regret not stopping him out of the will of his sheer curiosity. "When we first rescued you, that wasn't the first time I'd seen you" he finally said, Mikey letting out a sigh of relief before he fully registered what he'd just said.

"What? You're psychic after all? I KNEW it!"

"No!" Donnie yelled, head in his hands because apparently this was something he'd held on for a while. "I tracked you down to this theater a few weeks after the siege. You were down in that alley, I almost couldn't believe it was you, but I recognized the way you fight" he finished, stopping himself short as he anticipated Mikey's answer. Mikey, who at this point wasn't even fully aware that his brother was looking at him. He had to pause, recalling a lot of times Henderson and his gang had gone after him in a similar situation. The question really wasn't if this had been Mikey and not someone else Donnie must've spotted, moreover which fight he was referring to. With nothing more to really go on, all he could really afford to get out was just a simple, but relatively effective,

"Oh… that"
"I am so sorry, Mikey. I thought if maybe, I gave it some time I could figure out how to make a cure without forcing us to choose- I-I could figure this out on my own. I should've just stopped being so selfish and saved you when I had the chance… but I cannot tell you how sorry I am. I should've never left you like that- I don't know what I was thinking! Can you forgive me?"

Mikey paused again, brain working at probably half it's capacity right now because he only really got about fifty percent of that. Not understanding Donnie's distress because in all honesty, what Mikey was really worried about had nothing to do with the fact that his brother hadn't stepped in- why would he? He knew Mikey could handle himself, probably better than any of his brother's dared admit, so it was only natural if he'd let him handle it. Probably analyzing every move in his head to see if he'd done them, as he'd said, to perfection, before drowning the urge to correct him. But to Mikey, it really didn't make a difference.

"Did you see me at the end? Man, I cannot tell you how much I rehearsed that pose… I bet it looked sick"

"You… wh- what?"

Donnie looked absolutely dumbfounded. Mikey reading his expression as a definite, almost certainly, clear as day, no to his question. "Wha- You didn't see?! Are you kidding me?! It took me like- at least a katrillion weeks to master! Come on!"

Donnie couldn't believe what he was hearing, quickly getting back up to his feet as Mikey struggled with the popcorn machine stationed inside, "That's what you're mad about? Wow, I… that's… wow" -just to immediately sit back down in absolute bafflement.
"Duh-uh- dude I could've taken Henderson in my sleep if I wanted to! My sick ninja skills are not to be triffle with-

"It's trifled, with-

"-what you said- And besides, the dude spilled my drink! Dude had it coming!" Mikey said, checking inside for any light bulb that might light his way. He heard a light chuckle from outside, Donnie making sure the gates stayed open sine, well, the entire lair was just about ready to collapse at any day now.
"Welp, I don't think he'll cause any more trouble after his chat with Raph"

"Oh, shoot you're right! I should probably thank him once we take down Oni"

"I think he'd appreciate that" he called, Mikey turning just about every cardboard cutout, old arcade game collecting dust or just old cupholders left unturned. In the end, he'd checked the entire place, pretty much up to the last speck but there was no one inside here. Well, that was all except for the small pair of broken glasses lying suspiciously in center of the room, something sticky on the side though it was too dark for Mikey to see what it was.

"Donnie?" he called, making his way outside again but something was wrong. His incoming dread mostly stemming from the fact that Donnie hadn't called back and so, left Mikey with a feeling that maybe going in first was a bad idea. "Donnie?!" he called again, shoving past the different rows of unsold T-shirts and teddy bears until finally, his eyes caught wind of the light again, leading him outside where, as faith would have it-

"Don't. Move"

-there he was. But he wasn't alone. The unmistaken mutant creature approaching his brother slowly from the cinema roof to the snow-covered ground, sending quakes through the ground as he let out a growling howl from a black veined covered throat.

"S-s- Simon? Is that you?" Mikey muttered, not believing what he was seeing, if he hadn't already seen it twice now. Donnie stood at the ready, bo in hand, bended knees and very much eager to get both of them out of the hideout as fast as all possible- also probably most likely realizing this might've not been the best plan all things considered. Mikey went for his nun chuck, silently praying he wouldn't have to use it, as it dawned on him once again that he happened to be one arm short of being in his usual fighting condition.

"Mikey, when I say go, use that alley over there"

"What?"

"It's our only exit. We need to get around him, i-if I can somehow use my jacket to wrap around him, maybe we can contain him long enough to-

But he didn't get to finish- a spike suddenly and unceremoniously cutting through the air, leaving Donnie to jump to the side and Mikey to stumble to the ground. Simon let out a roar echoing throughout the area as he leapt forward, claws first aiming directly for Donnie's head if he hadn't rolled to the side last minute. Mikey ran to help him, pushed back by what he could only assume was supposed to be a tail- knocking the air out of him as he struggled to get back up on his feet. He saw Donnie out of the field of his vision, using the metal fence surrounding them to his advantage- leaping up into the air as high as he could, his bo staff at the ready, ready to strike but it was too late. Before either of them knew it, the bo was then knocked out of his hands as Simon promptly used three sets of spikes to contain Donnie- pinning him against the wall in a deafening scream.

"DONNIE!" Mikey yelled, ignoring the rips on his bandages as he forced himself in a standing position. Scraping his knee as he nearly leaped to get his weapons, Mikey approached his friend, fear in his eyes as all the air was close to being squeezed out of his brother, still fighting to get loose.

"Simon! STOP!" he yelled, waving his arm back and forth like a marshaller waving a plane to the ground. "SIMON! It's me, it's ME! You can stop!" he begged, though Simon only seemed interested in popping his brother like a grape. "You know… the Mikey-man? Your friend? Talk to me, please! IT'S ME!"

Simon turned his gaze shortly, something making his grip loosen slightly around his brother's neck, though it wasn't enough to snap him out of it completely, and Mikey was running out of ideas. Dodging as the creature let out another animalistic roar not at all resembling that of his friend's, before slamming Donnie against the concrete of the building one more time, something cracking in the endeavor and Mikey didn't know what to do.

"Mikey- get- get out of here!" Donnie yelped, almost squeezing out the words through his teeth, but Mikey wasn't listening.

"I can reach him"

"GO! You can't fight in that cast- get out of here NOW!" he insisted, though Mikey was too busy using the remainder of his glitter to make Simon drop him to listen. He let out another shriek, pain burning away on his back as he let go of Donnie- instead focusing his attention on Mikey whom he began furiously striking from all angles. Mikey dodging each blow with little ease, something sharp cutting his shoulder and he assumed it was one of the spikes, though he chose to ignore the pain, remembering the person inside struggling for help. He let go of his weapon, dumping it into the snow and instead held up his hand, eyes wide as his small figure was mirrored back to him through the creature's crystal-like orbs.

"Simon… do you remember me? Come on man, I know you're in there. It's me" he said, voice silent, calm, trying to let him know that he wasn't afraid. That he was real. Mikey took a deep breath, despite the being in front of him looking nothing alike his friend, still recognizing the innocence that shone through his darkened pupils. The small barely noticeable cry that came from every holler and shriek- like someone inside was desperately trying to get out, but to little use. The tiny but visible hesitance that came from every blow meant for Mikey's head, instead diverted to the wall behind him, screaming his lungs out because this was his friend. This was someone close to him, someone he didn't want to hurt. And Mikey recognized all this, as the thing that kept Simon anchored to his humanity. What little he had left, still in there… somehow. He knew it.

"I'm so sorry about all this. I didn't want you to find out this way- I never wanted to get you involved like this. But I promise, dude, help us, and we're gonna turn you back to normal, okay? I promise, just… trust me" he said, the creature seemingly calming down bit by bit heart rate slowing and the ferocity that compelled him forward dying out little by little- Donnie watching exasperated on the other end, tempted to attack him, but Mikey stood resolute. "Please… it's me. Don't do this-"

Simon blinked. Then he blinked again, shaking his head from side to side, shrieking and roaring, clawing at the ground below until he locked eyes with Mikey, causing him to stop. Causing him to see something he didn't before.

"M…m-kkkke-y…" he said, almost gurgling the word out, as if the effort to speak at all had completely been ripped away from him and turning the act into pushing a boulder up a hill.

"Yes! Come on I know you recognize me! This isn't you! Please! Listen to me, Simon…" Mikey approached him, slowly, keeping his eyes on his and he lifted his hand up. Donnie taking a step forward panicky, before Mikey managed by all odds to place it on Simon's head. Not attacking, just, waiting. Smiling reassuringly, as he forced his shivering down because he was very much afraid right now despite this- despite everything, not completely able to ignore that small part of his brain that told him that this was a bad idea… but even so, he stood still. The irony of the two not escaping even Mikey, because who would've thought this was how Simon would learn the truth. After all this time… now look at us. "You are who you choose to be, not what others make you" he muttered, as Donnie cautiously joined his side, mind most likely racing with five million different questions as to how this was even possible.

"You okay?" he asked, Mikey nodding shortly as Simon seemed to back away a bit, head tilted down like a confused child. "Did it work?"

Mikey shrugged, scared to say something wrong or frighten him. If that was even possible. He raised his head, got to his feet which, unsurprisingly caused Donnie to stand his guard one last time if he were to attack them, but that's not what happened.

"Simon…? " Mikey tried, approaching him slowly step by step, but before he could come any closer, that's when Simon without warning leapt to the nearest rooftop, glancing back at the two and lying in wait. "I think it did" he muttered, following him behind as Donnie- still hesitant- helped the pair to the roof where Simon scouted the city blocks in all directions. Mikey tried to calm him down again, sliding down in front of him as if the view from there would help them figure out what his friend was doing.

"C-Can you help us find the cure? I know you know where it is- we can use it to turn you back, if you just help us find it, I promise we're going to save you. I'm going to save you" he said, Simon looking at him once, as if to acknowledge what he just said, before leaping to the other building.

I'll take that as a yes…?


"This isn't working"

Leo opened his eyes. Feeling the cold hard floor beneath him as Karai kept hers closed on the other side, hands folded calmly in her lap. It had been a little under an hour since Donnie and Mikey left, in the meantime, resulting in Karai urging Leo that mediation would most likely be the best way to regain his sense of self, given that's how it went last time. Saying that if he wanted his memories back, then he needed to relax. The pair meditating in the small tower as echoes from the outside made their way in through every crack available. Leo had tried, he really had, closing his mind trying to focus. He'd shut everything out, every sound, everything that might cause him to lose patience, but he couldn't help it. This wasn't like before, he didn't know how or why, but everything going on circling in his mind on a loop, trying to somehow shove it to the side in favor of digging down into his own head, only seemed to make it harder for him to empty it altogether.

"Try to concentrate" Karai said, eyes still closed, and Leo couldn't understand how unnervingly calm she seemed about all this. Not even breaking a sweat.

"What if the others are in trouble? Maybe we should go after them-

"Leo" she said, looking straight at him. "For this to work, you need to try and empty your mind"

"I'm trying!"
"I know! But you can't help the others by sitting here worrying. We got the communicators- if anything goes wrong, they'll contact us. And you need to start worrying about yourself. "

Leo sighed, annoyed with himself for thinking like this, for struggling when the others needed him, even though he knew she was right, "But it doesn't work… I've tried, I have. It just- I can't get anything through. It's not like last time"

Karai sighed, seemingly accepting the fact that this might not work after all, and even if it did, they probably wouldn't have enough time to see it through to the end -instead searched her mind for a moment as Leo nervously started to fiddle with the loose end of his mask. "Well, how do you usually remember things?"

Leo scratched the back of his hair, thinking back to these last few weeks. Whatever it was that triggered his headaches in the first place. Ever since he stumbled into her in that alley way, thinking she was just another gang member out to no good. Had it really been that long? No, but she couldn't have been the one who triggered it… first thing he recalled, what was it again? Sensei…? Space Heroes? What did it matter? Leo let out a sigh, struggling for words.

"I don't know… I guess my head starts hurting? I start to feel dizzy, but i-it's never enough, it's never in the right order. All I get is images of events I know I should know about, but I just don't. And I can't control when it happens. "

"You said you remembered father… he reached out to you, didn't he?"

Leo wasn't sure why, but the fact that Karai said it so casually only seemed to make the fact more unnerving to hear. That this was a thing now, dead people reaching out to each other, no questions asked. For all the crazy things he'd seen so far, that somehow struck him as the most lucid.

"How do you know?"

"Because… you're the only one he talks to. At least, he used to. I once had a dream about. Before he… " she paused, closing her eyes for a moment before reverting them back to Leo. He wanted to console her, telling her that he understood, that he was his father too, but knowing that his lack of memories would probably just make it come across as insincere, he didn't. Listening to what she had to say instead.

"Try to focus on him. Maybe there's something we're just- missing here, something that's blocking your mind"

"Yeah, like my injury"

"I don't think that's all there is to it" she said, her tone of voice telling Leo that she really meant it, something having caught her attention.

"You don't?"

She paused for a moment before continuing, as if going over the subject matter one more time in her mind just in case, "Leo, you're one of the strongest minded people I know. I've seen you overcome worse than this, again and again and you always find a way. Injury or not, that hasn't changed, it's not you. But have you considered that maybe… there's a part of you that doesn't want to remember?"

Leo didn't understand- just about as confused as that time Donnie spend little over twenty minutes explaining to him how it was possible for mutant turtles to turn into human beings. "What do you mean? Wh-why would I not want to remember?"

Karai sighed, her voice calm in her register, and it was that calm that almost convinced Leo that there was only the two of them in the room- nothing going on outside. She looked down, eyes wandering somewhere away from Leo's gaze, as if she was looking into the past all of a sudden, too ashamed to face him.

"I've done a lot of bad things in my life, thing's I'd rather forget… and for a time, I tried to do exactly that. Focusing on the mission above all else, try to regain my honor somehow. "

Leo listened patiently, recalling everything Hopkins' had told him about her. Recalling everything Raph told him about her, but, despite all that, never actually believing any of it to be true. Not until now, the look of regret on her face telling him that whatever she'd done before, she was trying to do everything in her power to escape it. In some ways, the pure opposite of what Leo was doing, wondering all the time if his memories were worth it in the end. Wondering if Karai knew what it was like.

"Did you…?" he asked, curious.

"I'd like to think so" she said, smiling softly. "My point is, you went through a traumatic experience down in that tunnel- this isn't the first time, I know it's not… I just mean, would it really be so surprising if maybe the reason your memories haven't returned yet, has something to do with it? I mean who'd willingly want to remember near death experiences? The thing's you've seen… I don't think its out of the question that might be a part of what's blocking you"

It made sense. Leo knew it sense, somewhere deep down he hadn't dared go before, trying to escape back onto the surface. Maybe Karai had a point. All this time Leo had focused on trying to get the part of him back that his brother's seemed to latch onto so desperately. The part of him that he needed to be to protect them, to make sense of all of this, but there was more to it than that. Maybe more than he had originally thought he'd have to confront about himself.

"Then how do we un-block it then?"

Karai shrugged, "I don't know. Maybe we-

Suddenly something shook heavy on the ground, the light bulb illuminating the small space all of a sudden shaking rapidly from side to side. Karai got to her feet in the blink of an eye, sword at the ready as something else seemed to tap on the walls around them, moving at an ungodly pace.

"What was that?" Leo asked, his question soon answered shortly after, as a giant glowing spike stabbed through the ceiling right from above, Karai getting into position as the tower started to shake.

"Trouble"

Chapter 17: Farewell Transmission (Finale Part 3/3)

Summary:

One mutant decides to take matters into their own hands.

for better or worse

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie tried not to let his nerves get the better of him, staying close as Simon led the way. He still felt the ache in his chest from the beating, wanting to believe that the person inside was still there, that they weren't led into a trap, but he couldn't ignore the facts. And fact was, that if they weren't careful, then chances were Simon might go back to his primal instincts, or whatever it was the serum had turned him into. Going after the cure could either lead them straight into the heart of Tatsu's headquarters, or miraculously to the sample left behind by their fearless leader. And while he was still on guard, questioning if their friend here could still control himself, Donnie had to be an idiot not to notice the pathway changing significantly for every building block they leapt past.

A similar feeling that bugged Donnie because he couldn't for the life of him figure out why. Attention half kept on any soldiers trailing them in the darkened mists, as well as the tower by the other end of the city- glowing neon lights shining through like a warning, but he recognized that building too. As a matter of fact, the closer they came to wherever it was Simon was taking them, whether compelled by the cure itself or simply by his own intuition, the closer it seemed the building approached them from the horizon. Reaching all the way up through the skies as flickering lights kept motioning in the abyss- not unlike the veins of every creature they'd come across, every innocent bystander fallen victim to the purple mutagen. I wonder if…

They suddenly stopped, Simon having them wait by the edge of one of the apartment blocks, paving way to yet another street darkened below. Except this one was different. Something about the lack of lights perhaps, or just the eerie silence that seemed to guide every motion below to a silent wind seeping through. But either way, Mikey too seemed to feel it, eyes glaring up as the trio leaped down into the open- Donnie helping Mikey down by the shoulder. He didn't know if he should be grateful that by whatever miracle medicine allowed his brother not to feel enough pain to be rendered immovable, or worried out of his mind because what if this was simply the purple mutagen making him not feel it yet…?

"Haven't we…. Been here before?" Mikey muttered clutching his arm tightly, as if for comfort. Simon too seemed bothered by something, making Donnie all the more eager to keep his distance, despite him clearly showing signs of reconnaissance. But whether or not it was enough to lead him and Mikey safely to the cure, was yet to be known. Because so far, at least from what Donnie could tell, there was nothing but more empty buildings in sight. Certainly no where Leo would've thought to hide it, unless he'd been spending his patrols a little differently than they'd thought.

"Simon, where are you taking us?" Mikey asked, just as something moved out of the corner of Donnie's eye.

"Wait, Mikey-

He didn't really think before suddenly his hands where over Mikey's mouth, dragging the pair behind what appeared to be a nearby shoe store for cover. When Mikey stopped squirming, that's when Donnie pointed him to the direction of the four figures standing vicariously alert above the high rises surrounding them, observing them, but not attacking. Not yet.

"They're watching us…"

Mikey's eyes shot up, fear turning to sheer annoyance as he seemed to catch onto the whole no killing that seemed to be a main topic of these guys- though Donnie was sure if Tatsu's orders weren't different they'd probably not strain from trying. They'd kicked their butts so many times by now, let alone killed their leader, some of them were bound to hold a vendetta.
"Again?! Man, when will those guys give it a rest!?"

"They must be looking for Karai and the others. Oh no… only two hours left- we should speed this up"

"Two hours?!" Mikey shrieked, all color leaving his face.

"Head down!" Donnie, quick to drag his brother to ground level as the soldiers started moving closer, figured that if they weren't there to attack, surely, they must be after the cure too. Or worse, they'd already found it, and was now trying to make sure no one would be able to get to it. Though judging by Leo's tenacity so far in keeping it safe, Donnie seriously doubted it.

"Where's April when you need a superhuman telekinetic?" Mikey muttered, and despite their previous circumstances, Donnie couldn't help but agree… too bad reality have other plans. They stayed close to the alleyways, Simon, despite his size, making his way after them as quiet as could be. Turns out, wherever he was leading them, the closer they got, the faster he became as well, shoving past broken glass, tipped over trash cans and abandoned moving boxes with ease. More and more eager to get to where they were going, as if something was pulling him in that particular direction- and Donnie noticed one of these shops they passed as similar too. The old candy store, he'd walked- no, ran past so many times before. Why do I remember that…?

"Simon!"

Suddenly, their friend stopped dead in his tracks. That is to say, he decided to run right out into the open again, something making him let out a roar as he shivered and struggled. Almost like an invisible force were attacking him all of a sudden, and Mikey was already on his way there to help.
"Mikey, stop! They can see you!" he called, barely enough time to drag him back to the corner, where the soldiers seemed to notice something in their direction move from the shadows. Mikey was anxiously starring as Simon continued to squirm, both him and Donnie thinking the same thing because right now, it had been more than a day since his transformation. And yet that didn't ease their concerns, the pit in Donnie's stomach as he saw the look on Mikey's face, trying to reach out to him once again, because what else did they have to lose? But then, he noticed something else too. Something he couldn't believe he hadn't noticed sooner.

"West 69th… why does that- wait… of course! But then…"

He could almost see them running there, an entire street covered in lights and ghouls, banners hung up around every corner. People roaming the place as their laughter drowned out the night, zombies and skeletons, ghosts and what other monsters lurking would all of a sudden be welcome. And he remembered it, the jawing spectacle suddenly turned into a literal shadow of itself, because this was it. The place they'd go, where they'd always go, every night on Halloween. The right building, the right place at the right time. It was… it was genius. Of course, that idiot would choose the one place they hadn't seen for so long to hide it- it had to be. No wonder Karai couldn't have known, no wonder Simon had led them here… Now the only remaining question: How the shell do we manage to get past those guys?

"Uh, Donnie? I think something's wrong…!" Mikey called, dragging Donnie back to earth and his little brother was not waiting anymore as Simon suddenly seemed to collapse on the ground. He ran towards him at lighting speed, Donnie powerless to stop him but it was too late. They weren't alone anymore.

"Simon?" he called, reaching out a hand, but as soon as he did something else seemed to move closer, and it wasn't the foot soldiers. Before either of them could get out of the way, Simon suddenly leapt to his feet, howling out into a beastlike roar that echoed for miles- shielding Mikey from the mutant about to stab him in the chest. Donnie hurried over there, dragging Mikey away by all means necessary as his brother called out- the creature burying the closest resemblance to teeth it possessed directly into Simon's shoulder.

"Simon!"

"Mikey, wait!"

Donnie tried to usher him away, something else behind him grabbing on to his staff and before he knew it, he was off his feet- slamming into the nearest pole with one skull cracking hit to the forehead. Everything was a blur as Donnie struggled to regain his senses, Mikey quick by his side, helping him to his feet as more and more mutants came out of hiding. Fighting and biting and clawing at Simon, before inevitably turning towards them in return.

"Oh no…"

"We need to help him!" Mikey yelled, leaping forward but Donnie was just a few seconds away from missing the mutant jumping him from the right. He used his bo to jagg between its teeth, already feeling the weight of it like a lot more than it usually has, his arms wavering slightly though he remained mostly steady. "No, we need to help ourselves first! We need to get to higher ground, come on!" He fumbled in his pocket after anything useful, a couple of throw stars that he with some luck used to deflect the creature's glow onto itself, kicking it once for good measure before running in the other direction.

Mikey, though significantly faster, almost didn't see the creature aiming its claws at him from behind, had Donnie not used the sharp end of his bo to pierce through it. Mikey rolled to the side dodging every creature he could, but there was too many. Certainly, too many to fight by themselves- no they needed to get the heck out of there and now.

"Mikey! The shop!" Donnie yelled, pointing him towards the candy store again where the cover from outside should by all means be enough to leap them onto the roof. And while Mikey initially seemed to agree to this plan, running fast pace towards the nearest streetlamp in an effort to swing himself up there, before he stopped dad in his tracks.

Simon was still fighting the mutants one after the other, biting and stabbing and clawing every attacker in sight, but he was still outmatched. Scrambling to the floor as Mikey, instead of leaping onto the cover, used the steel beam to swing himself onto the mutant towering over Simon.

"BOOYAKASHAAA!"

He grabbed his last remaining nun chuck and wrapped it around the creature's neck, coursing it to fall backwards, looking almost like an automatic bull ride, as it shook and leaped and did basically everything in its power to knock him off of it.

"Mikey! What are you-oh for the love of…" Donnie muttered, readying his weapon as he too, decided that trying to convince Mikey not to do something, was probably just as easy as climbing mount Everest with nothing but a toothpick and a set of string. He ran for the mutant closest, knocking it away from Simon, and avoiding the poisonous spikes at the end of its claws by any means necessary.

Unfortunately, as one of them, this one sneaking up behind Mikey grabbed him and knocked him to the ground, Donnie was too busy not getting stabbed to be able to help. He heard something sharp pierce through the air and noticed only too late that this was Mikey's cast, now sliced across the arm, only barely ripping it apart entirely, but he didn't seem too hurt by it. Also making Donnie wonder, just how good his medical skills were, for the cast to stay solid, though Mikey certainly didn't seem too impressed. In fact, as Donnie tried to kick away his opponent to reach him, something fell out of his pocket- in the process making him notice how Mikey's one arm clearly wasn't enough to keep his monster at bay, kicking and squirming and probably gritting his teeth just to get free, but he didn't have the strength. It's started.

But then, he also noticed the big box sliding across the pavement right next to him, and Donnie suddenly had an idea- remembering his previous reprogramming like a prayer answered.

"Mikey! The remote!" Donnie called, desperate for him to notice.

"What?!"

"USE IT! BIG RED BUTTON! PRESS IT!"

Mikey looked down, struggled to reach out, but managed if just barely to grab it by the end of his fingertips, understanding suddenly on his face, before he hesitated.

"But you always told me explicitly not to press it!"
"But now, I am telling you TO JUST PRESS THE BUTTON!"

And so, with a knot in his chest and his eyes squeezed shut, Mikey pressed the thing. Something clicking inside the controller as both brothers waited in anticipation. Come on, come on, come on…! There was a silence, then a crash soaring through the skies and then-

"Holy chalupa…"

Donnie couldn't believe his eyes. But there, before anyone knew it, came the loud unmistakable rumble above, as the metal toaster soared by the thrust of an automated jet pack straight into both mutants at once. Donnie jumping to cover along with Mikey, as Metalhead shot out a beam of light, sending every mutant inside into a fit of pain from a mile radius at least before they squirmed and started running. Simon the only one still remaining.

When every mutant had seemingly left the street, and let's face it, they probably had, Metalhead settled down, recalibrating his motor wings and retracting them back into its holster, before stretching out its arm with a thumbs up into the air.

"YES! HAHA! YEAH SON!" Mikey yelled, leaping into the air.

Donnie couldn't believe it… it worked. Something he build, and it worked. Didn't blow up, didn't decide to exterminate all humanity (what was left of it anyway), nope. It actually did as it was programmed to… and Donnie couldn't be more proud. He got to his feet, smiling in relief as he made his way over to Mikey thankfully unscathed, and put his hand on his head,

"Good job Mikey" he said, Mikey responding by promptly and without much warning embracing him in return. The feeling didn't last long though, as a silent whimper suddenly sent Mikey to the other side of the street, where Simon now lay motionless on the ground.

"Simon!"

He slit down along the concrete, Donnie not knowing how or why he'd acted that way earlier. Though something told him, that perhaps the answer wasn't as much that the mutagen was already making him deteriorate, but maybe it was simply Simon fighting not to lose sight of himself. Trying to remain, without giving in to the mutagen's twisted nature, leading him down a path he might not be able to return from. Mikey tried to fold his hands over Simon's head, waking him up, trying to assert the damage. But as his eyes trailed down to the broken limb right now swallowing up into what looked more and more like a beating heart, it soon became very evident.

"W-we need to get him some help!" Mikey muttered, panicky starting to tear his shirt apart to little avail, before he then realized he could use his mask instead and began untying it. And as he did, Simon moving slightly by the notion, probably reawakening from the pain- that's when Donnie's gaze wandered back to Metalhead 3.0 illuminating the street corner where one sign in particular stood out to the others. The same one confirming his previous suspicions, indicating that if the vial was truly hidden there, somewhere on this very street then... oh no…

"No, no, no I'm trying to help you! Just hold still- Donnie?! A little help here?"

But Donnie didn't answer, too caught up in his own head. They're still watching us, he thought. We can't find them, we can't evade them… we get the cure, and then what? What are we going to do? What am I…?

And it was then Donnie had an idea.

A horrible, horrible amazingly bad awful idea, that even though thinking about it was enough for him to wish that any other option was available. But the more and more his mind churned, the more he realized that the only way for them to get what they wanted… he'd have to… "Mikey…?" he called, hesitant to tell him but Donnie honestly didn't know what to do. He told himself that he was done lying… that no matter what happened, they were done separating. But this was all or nothing. Donnie realized something the other's hadn't, and he'd swore to himself that whatever happened, he was doing it for his family. Everything that he'd done, had been for his family. Ever since he first stole that vial of mutagen, up to all the experiments they'd carried over, now resulting in their home being invaded once again. Because he couldn't keep his curiosity to himself. Because he dared to believe they deserved more than the cards they'd been dealt. And it was that believe that right now, if Donnie wasn't mistaken… was most likely going to be the only thing that could save their lives.

"Dude, what are you doing? Help me get him… up… from the… ground! Argh- " Mikey called, struggling to carry Simon, in the end falling back down restlessly biting his tongue.
Donnie could feel himself hyperventilate, scanning his brain desperately as he tried to recall through the darkness of west 69th where he'd have to look first. And then, he did something else, something he was initially afraid of doing for most of their mission, having grown so accustomed to their de facto leader calling all the shots. But since he wasn't exactly around anymore, Donnie chose instead to confide in Leo, not knowing if this would be enough to talk him out of it, but honestly, none of them had any more time left to be indecisive. He picked up the communicator. Heart leaping in his chest as his eyes stayed on the neon building in the distance.

"Leo?"

Suddenly, the light turned green in the corner, a buzzing emitting from it before finally a voice came through- that, and what sounded like blades clashing and screams somewhere on the other end.

"Not a good time right now- argh-! Please tell me you found it…!"

"I think so, it's just… do you see that big bright building with the neon lights that you'd practically have to be blind not to notice down by Macon street?" he asked, grunts and breathless heaps making it through the communicator in a whirlwind of static to accompany it.

"A little preoccupied at the moment to- argh- but yeah, isn't that building TCRI? "

"I think that's where they're transmitting it"

"What?!"

Donnie could hear Leo practically falling out of his chair if he sat in one. And it made sense- no matter how you looked at it, the only way to emit the gas as fast as Tatsu had accomplished, it must've come from the source of the mutagen itself. Not the first time that building had been used for nefarious means, and despite the Kraang having left the building for good, that certainly didn't mean it wasn't still dangerous.

"The gas! That's why… that's why it spread so fast- why Tatsu gained control of the power, the Kraang basically turned it into a giant generator with the power crystals from dimension X! Just like at OLS! It's… it must be what's controlling it"

"And that's good!?"

"One drop… that's all it takes. One drop and we can turn this whole thing around it's just…" Donnie muttered, starring at the purple vial stored in his belt. The one that supposedly could make him… make them, stay like this… at least for a little while longer, just long enough to make it permanent. All his heart work finally coming to fruition, his family at peace, no longer hiding, no longer restricted to the underground… and all of it was in that vial. One single drop, and that would be it. The fact alone was almost terrifying. Incredible but… terrifying all the same.

"Just what…? Donnie?"

"Remember when you told me I didn't have to fix everything? Back at the lab?"

Leo paused, the sound cutting out ever so slightly, but there was a worry in his tone all the same, "Donnie…? What are you-

"Well, I've thought about it… and I think you had a point. I gotta go"

"DONNI-

He put down the communicator. Well, maybe tossed it was more accurate. If all went well, then he wouldn't be needing it more anyways.

"Unless you're ordering a pizza D, might, I dunno, HELP ME OUT HERE?!" Mikey called, still in the midst of trying to drag Simon from the ground and towards wherever it was he had in mind would be safer than out here in the dark. Donnie felt awful. Thinking back to all the time wasted, all the time spend running around searching for his brothers, being hassled by the people he worked with, or losing opportunities left and right like he hadn't worked every day of his life to earn it. Thinking of how different things could've been if they'd never split up in the first place, if his brothers could just understand. This was their last chance. And Donnie wasn't about to let it go, no matter what it took… no matter what they might think of him, it didn't matter.

Not anymore.

"Do you trust me?" he asked, voice regurgitating in his throat, like it was half stuck in there, knowing this question probably wouldn't even make a difference.

"What?" Mikey muttered, panic on his face as he saw Donnie pick up the controller to Metalhead 3.0- now marching up behind him step by mechanical step.

"I'm gonna take that as a yes." he then said, not looking as he flipped one of the primal switches, as a result, making Mikey unable to react before suddenly a net was wrapped around him, shot straight from Metalhead's palm- now obeying Donnie's every whim. Mikey didn't understand, the look on his face as he struggled to get free probably going to be burned into Donnie's mind forever.

"Donnie?! What are you doing?!"

"I'm sorry! Really, I'm… I'm really sorry. But this is the only way!" he yelled, not wasting another second before he made his way down the street, Metalhead close behind as the foot soldiers observed the scene in wonderment, weapons at the ready.

"Donnie! What are you- DONNIE! DONNIE COME BACK!" he heard him yell, again and again long after Donnie had climbed the buildings, looking back on his brother still tangled up on the pavement, pleading for him to come back.

But Donnie had come this far, and as far as he was concerned, the only way left was forward...


"You're here"

Raph still couldn't believe it. He was here. Well, he was here, and he wasn't. He knew he wasn't, of course not, that would be insane but… even so, if that wasn't his father sitting down there… who was it? His subconscious? An illusion? Just some sick twisted manifestation of the mutagen slowly ending him in his last moments? Was he simply desperate enough to believe it was actually true, that after all this time of failing again and again, somehow, he'd managed to reach him. After all this time… spending night after night, trying and failing to see anything but the image of their father tumbling over that edge- just to sit there. Pouring tea, greeting him with a smile, the same kind eyes the same raggedy fur, his voice somber and collected. Everything exactly like it was.

Raph really couldn't believe it, heart beating rapidly in his chest, alert but at the same time, too relieved to care. "You're really here… I can't believe it. It worked"

"Won't you join me?" he said, gesturing to the other side of the small table. And just as Raph was about to sit back down in front of him, jaw still agape and if he was being honest still a little on edge, he noticed the walls of the dojo, the ground beneath his feet move, almost. Like it was on the verge of dissipating in front of his very eyes any moment now, barely holding itself together, though Sensei didn't seem to be affected by it.

"Where are we? What's… happening?"

"Your mind is at great risk here, along with your body. Too much strain can tear it apart if you are not careful. Which is why I am afraid I cannot advice you to stay for long, Raphael" he said, Raph flinching by the mention of his name. He couldn't remember the last time someone had said the full of it, never in his wildest dreams imagining he would hear Sensei say it again. Guess he was wrong. But at least he wasn't dead then, the thought had crossed his mind briefly while being here if he was being honest… but it still sucked to know that even his time here was limited.

Raph sat down slowly, trying not to let his surroundings distract him from what was on the outside. He was still stuck in a cage after all, still dying, his brothers out there somewhere in danger. And he had no way of stopping it. No idea what to do, no one to turn to except… except probably the last face he expected to see.

"Sensei, we need your help. Maybe now more than ever… Tell me, how do we take down Tatsu?"

Sensei didn't say anything at first, stirring the tea as he poured another cup for his son. Then he said, with a cheeky little grin on his face, the same grin he'd usually have whenever he was leading up to some lesson in mind, though in this case, Raph had no idea what could even come close to it. Let alone when he asked,

"Is that what you really want?"

Raph tried to ignore the doubt now seeping in through his brain, thinking back to everything that bastard had done to them so far, "What I- of course it is! Sensei, they city is overrun with mutants, we- we don't know where the cure is, and the longer we wait, the closer we are to- to…"

Raph paused, blinking rapidly as he noticed his hands… three fingered, green, mutant hands right there as if they always had been. Now he definitely felt like he was dreamin'. Barely noticing that he was himself again until he saw it with his own eyes, one solid shell on his back as well as the solid plastron keeping him safe. He was him again. Somehow beyond all odds, not feeling any different because of it, though the sight of it surely felt more right than anything that'd happened ever since the change.

Sensei took a sip from his cup, keeping it close to his chest as he stroked his beard thoughtfully.

"While Tatsu is indeed a foe to be feared, he is not your enemy to conquer, my son. You cannot defeat a demon without first conquering your own"

"Yeah, I know, I know, my anger- I get it, you've already told me this a million times! But how the shell is that going to help us if Tatsu's out there with his little henchmen trying to cut our family's throats and I am just stuck here!"

Sensei put down his cup. "Raphael, you're upset. It is perfectly understandable to feel frustrated and lost in this great time of need. But you cannot let your feelings of anger and resentment guide you to a futile victory, if it means sacrificing your sense of compassion for those you hold dear. And I suspect that is not why you came here. To me. Seeking guidance"

He wasn't wrong. As usual... Because when it all really came down to it, all this time as he'd done everything in his power to get back to the others, to get their lives back the way they'd always been- he didn't do it just to get back at their enemies. To let out even more violence and anger pent up inside, eliminating another threat just because it was all he could do. No, what Raph had wanted, more than anything and perhaps even more than he'd ever thought he could admit to himself… now that he'd found him again. He just wanted a second chance. He felt his knuckles tighten, throat closing in on itself like the entire world around him started to cave. One word… that's all it took. Just one word, to say,

"I'm sorry I couldn't save you… I was there on that roof; I was right there and yet I just… I did nothing, when I should've done something. And now you-… Sensei I'm so sorry"

"My son, I feel you tend to put the burden of the world on your shoulders. You feel responsible, but my passing is not, and will never be your burden to bear. No matter what you tell yourself, you need to accept this, in order to move forward"

Raph swallowed his tears, thankful that the others weren't here to see them, because if they did, he was sure they'd never let it go. He felt his hands around the cup, not really for drinking it, more just to feel the warmth of it as he watched Sensei sip his. Just like he'd always done after every training session, he'd just sit and not have a care in the world. It was something Raph had always envied, more so than Leo more times than the others being allowed to join him. That envy that because he was the oldest, he'd somehow always be the closest to their father. But now that he was gone, it was like… like river over stone. Because no matter how you looked at it, the world kept changing, time would keep moving forward and that rock would still just lie there, not a care in the world. Immovable, stuck in the same spot probably forever. It didn't matter how much time they'd spend with him because, at the end of the day, he'd still be gone.

"I don't understand… why you didn't come to me. I've tried to see you for so long, but everything I tried you just wasn't there. Why?"

Sensei, got up from his seat, his cane still in hand as if it had never broken, and he moved over to the open terrace, looking out over the small dam he used to call his home., "Raphael, you are without a doubt the most challenging mutant to walk this earth. You believe action is the way, rather than words, and you have proven time and time again how you are willing to do whatever it takes to keep our family together." he said, turning back towards Raph, unable to look him in the eyes, out of fear that if he did, no one would be there. That changed however as soon as he put a hand on his shoulder, encouraging him to meet his gaze, "You my son, are so much more than you give yourself credit. And I knew, even when you were a small boy, that you are capable of many things. I believe now is the time for you to look inside of yourself and ask: what is it you want?"

Raph didn't know what to say, recalling Casey's words again like echoes of yesterday. So, that's what it all came down to, huh? As if it was that easy to answer. Raph had known what he wanted to do, ever since this whole circus got started but… if his brothers weren't there too, then… what was even the point? They had to stick together, that's how it'd always been ever since they were little. Why should that change? Why did it have to change? Casey wasn't entirely wrong when he said Raph was afraid that the others would leave him… of course he was, who wouldn't be afraid of ending up alone? They'd already lost so much, it wasn't fair… but… maybe Donnie was right too. Maybe, this was a second chance. Or maybe the right thing to do was just the hardest thing as well, as it so often had proven to be… letting go, letting them go once and for all… if that's what they wanted, who was he to stop them? How was he supposed to know what the right thing to do was, now that they might not even have time to decide at all…?

"I don't know… Sensei, I can't do this alone, not anymore. You gotta help me here, please. I need you"

A smile crept over the old rat's face. "My journey ended a long time ago, and I have found peace knowing you four have grown up to be the exceptional beings I always knew you'd be. Whatever it is you choose, remember you are never alone, Raphael. Even now, in this cage, your brothers will always have your back, just as you will theirs, just as I will yours. So, in your darkest hour, don't forget them… And don't forget me. "

"Then, what do I do?" Raph asked, voice low, like a little kid's too afraid to ask their parents permission for something. Sensei gazed over to the tapestry of the dojo, walls cemented by hundred long years of history, wrapped in the feud that nearly ruined their lives- by the very end of it, two figures standing side by side. Brothers, no idea of the rift that would soon rip this whole building to pieces.

"There was once a time, when I too had to choose between tradition and my family. A decision that inevitably shaped the course of my life, just as I have no doubt it will yours. Now I am afraid it is your turn to decide."

"I don't understand…"

"Raphael" Sensei grabbed Raph by the shoulders, starring into his eyes sternly, "Ask yourself this: what is most important to you?"

The room started to flicker again, the outside sky slowly withering away as Raph noticed his breathing was becoming more and more stale. He didn't need Donnie to figure out he probably didn't have a lot of time left, deciding instead to just let his arms wrap around his father. Embracing him, illusion or not, burying his head in his chest as he wished more than anything that this wasn't the last time.

"I miss you, Sensei" he whispered, arms embracing him in turn as the cold metal below him started to drag him further and further away.

"I'll never be far"

"Get up. Now."

When Raph opened his eyes, the cage was already unlocked, foot soldiers dragging him to his feet as something sticky ran down his nose. His sai's where gone, along with his communicator- probably smashed to pieces by now, unless Tatsu had some other purpose for it in mind. He still felt dizzy, the flickering lights of the hallways not making him feel any better as the foot soldiers continued dragging him into the meeting hall- dumping him on the cold marble floor. When he tried to get back on his feet, he also noticed the cuffs were gone, markings from the previous ones still edged into his skin.

The entire place was still the same, dim lighting over a depressing cold hue of stone and bad interior designers with way too much time on their hands. 'Cept this time, instead of mutants to join the fray hoards upon hoards of foot soldier instead surrounded the place, all making the room more and more reminiscent of a fighting ring than anything else. And he supposed with this places' history, it sort of were. Tatsu standing firmly atop the steps, without his mask and cuts over his left chin- not as collected as he'd like to appear, Raph could already tell. Having dealt with his fair share of thugs and smugglers long enough to know a guy trying way too hard to look intimidating. And Tatsu here, was angry. The little twitch in the corner of his left eye said it all.

"I didn't know we were having a sleepover"

Tatsu tried to conceal his annoyance, probably thinking his little bug soldiers would be enough to make Raph feel cornered... As if the cage wasn't enough before.

"Laugh while you still can, turtle. It will not last long" he said, hands behind his back as he slowly made his way down the steps, taking his time, fiddling with something around neck before stopping short in front of him. When he finally lifted the thing, Raph noticed at once the golden liquid inside the vial as the cure, dangling it in front of him like meat on a hook.

"Tell me where Karai is, and I will give you the cure" he said, and despite his nerves weighing him down, Raph didn't let that stop him from exuding a giant scoff.

"You gotta be kidding me… I don't even know where she freakin' is!"

"You will tell me where she is hiding," he continued, taking a solid step back, arms spread out to all sides as each foot soldier surrounding him grabbed onto their blades, one after the other, "Or my foot soldiers will make you"

Raph felt the bindings around his bruised knuckles with his index finger. Almost forgetting they were even there. A few weeks ago, he probably would've enjoyed this. Would've probably not even been scared, instead just picking up where they'd left off and enjoyed every second of it, because he had nothing left to lose. Nothing but his fury to lean on, to take his mind off of things. But he wasn't an idiot. Tatsu knew he was telling the truth; he wasn't going to give him that cure if it meant Karai's head on a silver platter.

"Forget this… "

So instead, he just walked away. Or well, he tried to, not really getting that far before one of the soldiers wrapped his arm around his back, something going crack in the bone as he was unceremoniously forced down on one knee, biting his tongue not from screaming.

"Make this easier for yourself, turtle. I am a man of my word, after all. I will honor my vow to let the mutagen destroy you itself, but I can make use of you still. Or, make it so much worse. Your decision"

Finally, the soldier let him go, something heavy dumping down in front of him and as Raph wiped his nose, still leaking with something too dark to be blood, he realized it was his sais. Scraped up in places he didn't remember them being scraped up, and this alone was enough to make him want to burst a blood vessel, but he picked them up anyway. Scanning the room, this whole place was surrounded from top to end. They were just… standing there. It was creepy. Like observing a lamb send to the slaughter they just stood there, faceless ghouls eager to put their weapons to use before their master. Or simply hoping that by doing so they wouldn't be joining the chaos outside. But Raph knew better by now.

"I'm not playing your games anymore. You want a rematch so bad; you can take it up with Karai. I'm dying anyway, alright? Who are we kidding here- I know you'd never give me that vial, even if I told you, which I don't. "

A smirk made its way across Tatsu's freaky pale face, "As you wish" he said, nodding once before soon every foot soldier in the room approached him, surrounding him from all sides and Raph knew immediately this wasn't going to end well- let alone in his current state, he could barely keep his balance.

"Take his arms first. Then his legs. He won't be needing them soon"


The second quake came in the form of one of the pipelines keeping the tower above ground to collapse, tilting the various books and scientific equipment to all sides, as the relentless creatures roamed loose outside. Piercing through the roof of the tower as if it was made of paper and making the act of trying to predict where the next hit would be a little more than impossible.
Leo heard the receiver to the communicator go silent, yelling out for Donnie to pick it back up despite the little light in the left of the device going red.

"What was that?!" Karai called, slicing away at two spikes like it was an average Tuesday.

"I don't know but I think Donnie's onto something, about the emissions"

"Would be nice if he could elaborate a bit more- Look out!"

Leo duck to the floor, scrambling for anything he could use to defend them, but coming up with next to nothing but a broken CD holster and dusty cassette tapes. However, after his soon to be fifth attempt at throwing the things at the monsters, Leo soon came to the conclusion that maybe he needed to try a different approach. That being not getting his head sliced of in the process, "What do we do?" he called, Karai piercing another creature tearing through the roof with ease, the reward being one solid blade slicing its left eye in two.

"They're after me… we have to leave, come on!"

Karai reached out her hand, before Leo could even get back on his feet dragging them both towards the exit, Leo feeling the pit in his stomach grow as the place came down upon them.
"But I still don't remember anyth- I can't help them like this!"

"You're not exactly going to remember much if you're already dead now, are you?! We have to go!"

"It's no use… I- I can't- It's just nothing! "

"Look out!"

Karai shoved Leo to the ground, two creatures coming up behind her with purple goo dripping from their fanged necks. He didn't even blink before she was on her feet, deflecting each blow with an ungodly precision, before flipping backwards and onto the next attackers back. She stabbed into its side, Leo only now noticing the severed tentacle wrapped around his ancle, in turn making him very eager to try to get it off.

Karai let out a yelp, the creature shoving her off its back all of a sudden, and as she did, to Leo for the first time without concealing it by the hem of her sleeve, her skin suddenly turned. Arms stretching out in a second or two, and turning into two pairs of white snakes, now wrapping around their pursuers before biting them relentlessly. Leo almost froze, not knowing what to do, how to react as Karai's eyes turned almost a toxic green hue, pupils resembling that of a snake as she mercilessly came down upon the creatures- Each letting down a wince of pain, before she made her way back to Leo still struggling to comprehend what he was seeing. She had a cut in her side, clutching it tightly as two foot soldiers resurfaced behind them, each carrying what appeared to be two yellow canisters around their neck. Snapping their fingers, almost and without question, the creatures suddenly got up from the ground, hollering out in a demonic screech running towards them at full speed.

"This was a mistake… "

"It's not your fault! Argh-" Karai bit her lip, the pain from her wound probably hurting like all hell right about now, as Leo struggled to figure out a way out of there. They started running, the tower already collapsing around them, pieces of wood and metal flying to all sides as the creatures tore it to shreds trying to get to them, "Until you start realizing that, things won't change and you won't allow yourself to remember! You need to- " she paused, deflecting another attack from the two creatures as her arms started to shake, "- you need to face it!"
"How can I face anything when everyone's lives are in danger because of me?!"
"By taking your own advice- " she said, slicing the mutans arm with one solid blow, before suddenly and without warning she kicked the beam holding the last remnants of the tower together, "-Leo, we have to go!"

Leo nodded, head running wild trying to come up with something as the tower started to crumble. But then, as Karai struggled to stand up right, Leo had an idea- wrapping his arm around hers as pieces of metal and books raining down blocked the mutants' path.

"This way!" he called, thankful that Karai at least trusted him enough to know whenever he had a stupid idea that might just work. They slid down the roof, Karai helping herself down to the ground with her blade still clutched tight in her hand, the second mutant successfully escaping the ruckus behind them. Leo glanced around the street, panicky, desperately searching for something, anything until he was almost ready to abandon the idea altogether. Luckily, he didn't have to, leading them both stumbling along the pavement, Karai struggling but steady as Leo locked eyes with the nearest car rolled up on the sidewalk. He grabbed Karai's blade, bracing himself for committing, what he was sure Hopkins would tell him was surely a week's detention, a crime by promptly slamming the end of it at the glass.

"What are you doing?!"

When the first hit wasn't successful, he then tried again, lump in his throat as the mutant came closer and closer- now by some miracle breaking into several pieces. There came a loud crash echoing through the street, quickly followed by the car alarm going off and bellowing loudly, lights blinking in the shadowy corner. The mutant fell to the ground screeching, legs flailing as its puppet masters struggled to command it back on its feet.

"That should hold them off, for now" he heard himself mutter, dragging the pair into the closest cover- that being the half open, half kicked open boutique shop whereas luck would have it, the blinds were still intact, shielding them from the outside. He put Karai down, already bandaging her wound through gritted teeth as Leo kept a look out, the ruckus from the car alarm only serving to attract more victims in the foot soldier's vicinity.
"Are you okay?" he asked, equally impressed by Karai's tenacity as he was terrified by it, wondering how many times she'd done this already.

"I'm fine. I told you, I've had worse" she said, taking a deep breath before checking her belt for anything they might use. Leo ducked down, more soldiers joining the fray and it made him wonder if splitting up was such a good idea. What if the others were in danger…? Or worse, what if Tatsu and his goons had already found them? Was that what Donnie was trying to tell him? That that's where they were headed? And what about Raph? How could they be sure he wasn't already… he couldn't be. Not yet, Donnie made that very clear, there was still time to make this right. Only thing was, that didn't exactly help them get out of here to find them with the foot still on their tail.

"What do we do?"

She didn't answer, instead handing Leo the blade she'd a few moments ago used to cut him loose from a blood thirsty mutant with black spots for eyeballs. Same one with the Hamato crest edged into the side, "Here. You'll need something to defend yourself"

"But that's not-

"It is now. I know, I know, not as flashy as two swords at once, but at least you're not compensating with this one"

Leo didn't know what to say, well aware that Karai had multiple weapons and was more than capable of taking care of herself, but even so… looking at that blade, he couldn't help but feel like maybe… maybe he wasn't ready for it. Not yet.

"I-

However, he didn't get much time to protest any further before the communicator beeped up again, Leo panicky answering it in a hurry, as foot soldiers scouting outside turned the corner. Hoping it would be Donnie finally calling him back with a status report, he was unnerved to find the voice on the other end even more freaked out than the previous one.

"LEO!"
"Mikey?"

There was a loud buzzing of static followed by what Leo were to guess to be footsteps, Mikey running breathless somewhere the signal kept blaring up, the panic in his voice bleeding out and making even Karai nervous. He tried to collect himself, the sound emitting a loud clanking noise that made it seem like he momentarily dropped it, before quickly picking it back up, something distorting his breathless rambling, "There's- look I think something's wrong- with Donnie"

Leo could almost feel his heart jump right up into his throat, "What?!"

"Just get over here! We're on West 69th street! So just stop asking questions and GET OVER HERE! I- I don't know if- I don't know if I can keep up with- just hurry please!"

The signal ended, Leo recognizing the street number, though he was too busy going through 'everything that could possibly go wrong' scenarios in his mind to linger on it, starring back on Karai for guidance on the subject. Her on the other hand, was already back on her feet, determination on her face.

"Go"

"What about you?" Leo protested, already shaking his head.
"Tatsu's after me, not you- going to where to cure is, will only draw more unwanted attention to ourselves. I can lead them away- buy you guys some time!"

"You have to be really stupid to think I'd just leave you behind!"

She put her hand on his shoulder, once again somehow beyond all logic and common sense, entrusting him like they'd always done- memories be damned, "You're not. Leo, the other's need you more than me. You just have to realize that" she said, pulling the bug-eyed mask over her face as she readied her second blade, this one a size smaller but more flexible, "Now go!" she yelled, approaching the door as Leo staggered backwards toward the back exit. He felt the sword in his hands, something almost comforting about it, as if it had always been there. As if this was exactly where it was supposed to be, right there, in the palm of his hand. And starring back, a doofus with a blue mask tightened around his face and a cut on his upper lip, just like it had always been.

"Be careful" he said, and if he didn't know better, he'd have sworn he saw a smirk underneath that mask, returning his glare.

"When aren't I?"


What have I done what have I done what have I done what have I done-

Donnie felt awful, sick, something clawing at his throat like it was trying to escape and he couldn't swallow it back down. He kept running through the darkened streets, trying not to look back, trying not to stop himself, trying with everything he had left- the small timeframe still available to stay on his path. Ignoring the voice yelling at him at the back of his mind that this was wrong, that he had to go back, to apologize. Telling him that he'd done it again, he'd let them down, he let Mikey down… abandoned him. Abandoned his promise.

And now, he was all alone again. Running through the old meeting place that used to be their little secret away from Sensei, out into the real world once and for all, the ultimate retreat. He tried to take himself there, step by step, recalling a time when the only thing they had to worry about was Sensei grounding them and forcing them off of TV for a month or two. And they'd gone anyway, together, in the dead of night letting the colors and costumes and endless parade of monsters invite them into a whole other world than the one they'd grown up in. Feeling like they belonged, despite the dangers, despite the fact that one wrong encounter could result in them being discovered. Their secret out, their lives up in jeopardy. But they'd gone anyway. It didn't matter to a kid if you might get in trouble for something you know you're not allowed to do- as long as you were in it together there was nothing to stop you.

That's what Donnie clung onto. As he swung himself to the roofs of West 69th, having just used Metalhead 3.0 to tie him to a pole. Basically, betrayed him again, leaving him behind to be blunt. Sacrificing his integrity for the greater good, because wasn't that what it all really came down to in the end? I'm doing this for us. To keep us together. To make our family whole, while we still have time. No, keep it together! This is the only way. They have to realize that… sooner or later, they'll understand… maybe… hopefully.

And so, with a heavy heart, Donnie finally made his way to the place- the main square, usually covered up in tacky Halloween decorations and pumpkin faces whenever they'd visit the place the previous years. People gathering around in their baffling costumes and pointy hats, while an old marching band played spooky tunes carrying the night. Now, little more than an abandoned water fountain, covered in snow. Not even the street lanterns to illuminate its path, except for the slightly shimmer of moonlight cutting down through the water. The foot soldiers were still watching him eagerly as he leapt for the icy stones surrounding it, his hand already freezing as it traversed the waters, digging and searching. Every crook and corner, every stone left unturned, Donnie ignored the pain, the numbness already making him wonder if his arm would freeze off before the viooze could decompose it first, and he was biting his lip trying to remain calm.

Come on, come on, please…! Please be here… please!

But then, just as he was about to lose all hope, something caught his attention. What appeared to be something plastic-y edged into the side of the rock just around the other side, and Donnie used his other, less frozen cold and severely blue hand to dig it free. It was edged on pretty tight, and with the lack of proper lighting to illuminate his path, trying to figure out what it was exactly only really became possible once he twisted it right off the side and out of the pool. Oh, Leo you absolute moron…

Clutching tightly, right there in his hands was none other than Captain Ryan, the old Space Heroes action figure that Leo spend probably most of his childhood adoring before he could let it go, in this case quite literally. And right there, in his arms edged slightly between the plastic arms of the figure, was one big golden glowing vial- about the size of a candlestick, as fresh as the day he made it back in the lab. Stored safely in probably the least likely place imaginable, right underneath their noses this entire time, and Donnie was almost about to laugh at the absurdity.

He'd found it… the cure, after all this time, here it was… right in the palm of his hand.

He wedged it free ever so carefully, amazed by the lack of damage to the glass as he held it up into the sky- the glow reflected back in his eyes like it possessed him completely, relief washing over him as he let go of a breath, he didn't realize he was holding. But then, something else approached from behind- Donnie quick to store the cure into his belt as he turned around at once, bo staff at the ready. And of course, there was Mikey, out of breath, red in the cheeks and absolutely devastated once he locked eyes with the vial resting in his belt.

"What are you doing, D…?" he almost whispered, making that knot in Donnie's throat tighten even further. He still didn't get it… of course he didn't, why would he? Swallowing his guilt, Donnie forced himself to look his little brother straight in the eyes, bo still at the ready.
"What I have to"

"W-well, don't! We were supposed to do this together, remember?!" Mikey looked like he was just about ready to burst, glaring everywhere in the area as if searching for some solution to this, some explanation that could ease his mind, but of course that wasn't how things would go, knuckles white over the grasp of his nun chuck, but still letting the chain hang loosely by his side- not wanting to use it, but… something told Donnie, that just might be the case. Because he wasn't going to back down, not now. Not when they were this close to freedom.
"Mikey, don't make me fight you- I'm trying to do us a favor here!"

He paused, eyes wide piercing through Donnie who struggled to do anything but return the glance, even though everything else inside him wanted more than anything to just drop his weapon and go home. After a while of wordless conversation, it seemed Mikey too had made his decision… the cure before all else. And he went into fighting position. Not like in the dojo, not like during training. Simply ready to do whatever he had to, despite this probably being the first time either of the brothers had truly faced each other like this, one tiny glowing canister coming between them.

"Drop the vial, D. Now"

I'm doing this for you I'm doing this for you I'm doing this for you, Donnie reminded himself, perhaps enough times to fill a library with that sentence alone. Because it was true. Even back when he wasn't even sure he was alive, that's what it was all about. Everything he'd done, everything he'd achieved… everything had always been for them, and them alone. His family. Their future, now up to him to protect. After everything that'd happened, it all came down to this.

Mikey was the first to move, quick on his feet but slightly more jumpy than usual, as he reached out for the cure. Donnie was quick to dodge, swinging for his knees in a rather, poorly thought-out attempt to stall him long enough to make a run for it, before feeling his arm twist behind his back. He saw Mikey using the same strategy, given one of his arms didn't work and the amount of excess he'd used so far was only alarmingly impressive, if not worrisome as well. He tried to reach out for the cure again, focusing every kick as a means to knock Donnie off his feet, instead of actively going out of his way to hurt him. Donnie knew this, he knew exactly how much of an advantage he had but could still not make himself useful and end the fight quickly.

He tried to flip him into the fountain, Mikey easily escaping his grasp as he like lightning was behind Donnie, sending him into the ground with one solid kick to the shin.

"Sorry!" he exclaimed, snatching the cure from his pocket in one solid motion before turning his heels- Donnie barely making it in time before he by some miracle grabbed Mikey's ancle, sending his brother to the ground as well, nose first and he let out a groan as the cure rolled away from his hands.

"Argh- " he muttered, Donnie already running fast pace towards the vial, snatching it before he could regain his balance. Mikey got back onto his feet, slightly flimsy and woozy in his movements, but nonetheless managing two kicks to Donnie's stomach, sending him into a coughing fit as a result, guilt very prominent on his face. He tried to return the favor, blocking his hands one time after the other, each blow harder than the next for every time he tried to take it back. When that finally seemed to lose its momentum, Mikey instead went for his legs- nearly sending Donnie's skull at a seventy mile per hour left turn towards the edge of the fountains edged rocks, if he hadn't rolled to the side last minute. He felt another kick to his shoulder, couldn't help but feel slightly annoyed by this, not so much because he was trying to steal the cure from him, but more because this was the fifteenth time, he'd beat him on a one on one. Not goofing off, not practicing unruly moves none of them had ever even heard of before, for once in his life, even with a broken arm managing to stand his ground. He would've won, even Donnie knew as much. Already feeling the bruises bobbling up under his skin, surprised that his bo hadn't broken in half yet, because Mikey was even faster than he already anticipated. Just as stubborn about that vial as he was, and not to mention even more eager to get it back to his friend, still lying unconscious in that alley right this second.

But then, something seemed to slow Mikey down. His eyes losing focus, his arm falling to his side as he began to sway, and Donnie knew exactly what this was, a lump in his throat at the realization. I'm doing this for you, I'm doing this for you, I'm sorry… And so, instead of wasting away another opening, Donnie was swift to shift Mikey's balance- sending him to the ground in under a second or so. As he tried to get back up, the world most likely spinning, Donnie had the tip of his blade shot from the very end aimed directly for Mikey's throat, keeping him down. The vial, still in his belt, snow dancing down around them and at least two of his human teeth feeling unusually loose over his (now) sore chin. And the look on his face, the confusion, absolutely bewildered and afraid. He couldn't understand, couldn't find an explanation for why, and Donnie couldn't provide any. Not like this. Not here. A part of him hating every second of this despite his better judgement, but he knew what had to be done. This is our only shot. But even so, that still didn't take away the pain he felt by it, regretting almost every choice he'd made so far except for this one…

"I'm sorry Mikey" Really, I-

"Why are you doing this…?" he asked, tears building in his eyes though he kept them in. Donnie bit his lip, struggling for words, the soldiers still with their eyes at the back of his neck and he knew he had to follow through on this… for his sake.

"I am not going back again! Not after everything we've been through, no- This is the only way. I know what I'm doing here-"

"No, you don't! That vial is our only hope to safe Raph! There has to be another way! Just TRUST us! You promised you'd save him! You promised you'd save Simon!"

"DONNIE!"

They both turned their head, equally surprised to see Leo of all people running full speed toward the pair, a blade in his hand and just about as confused to see Donnie with a blade to Mikey's throat. But then his eyes noticed something else, glowing still in the side of his belt, "The vial…!"

Donnie, realizing his time was up turned back to Mikey, wanting to say something else, something that might make it easier, something that could turn this whole thing around for the better, but it was too late to think of what. Instead, staggering backwards, afraid, desperate but most of all, decided.

"You'll thank me when this is over" he muttered, sparing both brothers one last glance in shame as he smashed the powdered flash bomb to the ground-

"WAIT!"

-a thick cloud of purple smoke evaporating around them as Mikey helplessly called out.

But he was already gone.


The ringing in his head only grew louder for every hit, his head feeling like a broken record of cuts and bruises. Raph held his own for the first half of it, taking the pain in stride for the chance to get some pay back finally, but he was still too weak to actually win if that was even still an option. Tatsu was toying with him. Turning this 'interrogation' into nothing more than a spectacle for him and his followers to gawk at as Raph was struck to the ground.

They came from all sides, again and again, swinging their blades, bashing him against the marble floor repeatedly. One enemy down only allowing another to get the upper hand- and Raph was already losing energy. Losing track of how many ribs were probably broken by now, spitting out blood before forcing himself back to face them. Letting out a roar as he kicked and bit and did everything in his power to fight back. Refusing to allow them the satisfaction of seeing him like this, rifts and cuts reopening all over. The entire room spinning, everything drowning out except for the empty glowing eyes coming at him from all sides, pummeling him one after the other, blow after blow, kicking and fighting an unfair fight with everything they got- only thing motivating Raph to keep coming back up again, being the never-ending reminder that he still had a family to look out for. Somewhere, behind those walls, out there in the infested hell scape Tatsu and his buddies had turned it into, and Raph wasn't just going to stand by while he had his way with it.
He forced himself up, everything shaking, his limbs tightened and bruised, arms keeping him down towards the ground and making it so that the only thing he could catch glimpse of was their leader observing the fight with glassy eyes.

He tried so hard to fuel it… concentrating on his anger like it was all he had left, imagining the million different ways he could shove his face through the glass. He wanted to scream, to call out and break everything in his path if that's what it took, but his body severely disagreed. The bashing of the fireflies' wings growing louder and louder despite never staying close, just looking at them and their glowing bright lights turning into all but a blur. Not being able to dodge when a fist aimed for his nose send him rolling to the ground, ringing in his ears like a broken microphone. Helpless against the pain consuming him all over again, just like it had the first time, now unable to escape it. No tunnel, no debris clearing his path, no light on the other end luring him out into safety. Just, a swarm of soldiers all melting into each other, a great big shadow drowning him in the pace.

But then, amidst the chaos, almost like he was watching a dream, echoes of what Raph at this point could only assume was his consciousness desperately trying to stay awake, he saw Sensei again… well, the closest thing to he supposed. Putting up ornaments on the tree, Donnie and Mikey fighting over where to put the last piece, as Leo was practicing in the dojo despite Sensei telling him not to. He saw everything in bullet time, like his mind was doubling back down memory lane, like it had given up entirely. Embracing the darkness for what it was, his time stripped away from him, all this anger and resentment for nothing. A time wasted building up vengeance instead of listening to his brothers. Enjoying the simple things, or whatever it was Casey had told him. But now all he could look back on was just… that. A whirlwind of bad decision all leading him to where he was now, bleeding out, the life leaving him little by little. A trap by his own making, because he didn't listen, because he couldn't allow himself to see the other side of it. Wouldn't as much as begin to comprehend a future out of the shadows, some place they wouldn't be feared anymore. Where they didn't have to be heroes to feel important, they just had to be and maybe that was enough. Maybe there really was a place like that, but if there were, Raph surely wouldn't be there to see it.

But didn't have to mean his brothers wouldn't either.

Raph grit his teeth, opened his eyes and started pulling himself upwards. Every strained muscle or broken bone forced to rekindle, a loud roar escaping the back of his throat as he with determination forced himself back on his feet. Pushed off every attacker in sight with the last remnants of energy he had left. They came back swinging, Raph quick to duck down, using his sai to flip his opponent into the next. Grabbing one by the head and bashing him against his knees as he kept going. Receiving what might've been a fatal blow to the head, he quickly shook it off, not caring about the burning sensation on the side of his head but instead just kept walking. He stabbed one soldier in the hand, shouldered him to the side as he bashed through the remaining enemies, many of which had now met the floor on his behalf. Dodged, and blocked and screamed his heart out, giving it everything he had left because that's what he was supposed to do. Because it was everything he could do. Receiving blow after blow he returned the favor, flipping into the air with one solid kick to the stomach, started to come into a run as every enemy in his way tried to stop him. But he came anyway.

Rushed them with one elbow to the side, flipping one soldier onto his back before shaking him off entirely, until finally, when there was no one else to block it, the only enemy who remained an opponent was the blind swords man lying in wait. Raph starred at him for a moment, wiping the blood off his face, as he in heaving breathes stumbled forward- that stumble turning into a run, turning into a furious roar, and he leapt forward. Sai's high in the air as he prepared to take him by surprise, but alas, only getting about one inch from his face before suddenly lifted high above the ground. Hand around his neck and Raph couldn't breathe, couldn't move. He dropped his sai' to the ground, Tatsu not even looking his way before he had Raph at his mercy, pulling him closer as he kicked and screamed and did everything, he could do to get free but it was no use.

The Blind Swordsman had him exactly where he wanted him, whispering into his ears like an insect, "I will find them. And when I do, I will enjoy watching you dissolve, atom by atom."

And just like that, Raph was then thrown through the air, watching everything happening at once, time slowing down momentarily before making impact- not even knowing what he hit before everything turned to black, heart slowing down inside his chest.


Leo held out a hand, helped Mikey who was at this point fairly certain this was a nightmare, further emphasized by the fact that Leo right now held Karai's blade in his bel, back onto his feet. Arm feeling like someone had set fire to it, and the bruise on his forehead not helping this in the slightest.

"Can you walk?"

"Is that a sword...?"

"Focus, Mikey!"

Mikey shook his head as if to put it back into place, "I'm fine, dude come on!"

They both started running towards the building where Donnie was already out of sight, panicky searching for a way up there, but as Mikey was already one foot on the fire escape, Leo had another idea. Waving him over to the nearest window on second floor, broken open by what Mikey was really hoping wasn't a swarm of mutified people inside.

"This way's faster! " he argued, pulling them both into the darkness.

"Are you insane?!"

"I know! I know, but frankly I don't think we got time to play it safe" he called, and Mikey couldn't argue there. With his broken arm, and Leo's bump on the head, Donnie remained the fastest of the two, scoring two abnormally large human legs to boot. And while he hated leaving Simon again, he also realized that the only way to help him was with that vial. The one their brother had for some reason decided to snatch for himself. He still couldn't understand, couldn't make sense of this at all because this was nothing alike the Donnie he knew. The Donnie he knew would never betray him like this or do anything that could put them in danger. But then he remembered the other vial, strapped to him, the human one or the prototype one or whatever it was he'd told them was in there to safe them, and he couldn't help but wonder… does he WANT us to stay human so badly? Is that it? After all, he did call them freaks back in the metro station… and if there was anyone who knew Donnie the best, it was Mikey. He knew how much his brother wanted to stay like that, how much he wanted a chance at the human life, and he couldn't blame him. He too figured that hey, if they stayed like this, he wouldn't have to worry about freaky ninja robots, alien blobs from outer space, assassins, getting dissected ect… he could stay with Simon and the Robertsons and his brothers without having to worry. But given everything that had happened so far, he also realized that maybe that fantasy was a little hard to turn into reality, once your best friend was forcefully turned into a mutant himself. Mikey was done lying, he was tired of it… Not caring what happened after this, just like he'd always been since all this crazy stuff began. He didn't care what happened to him, he just wanted his brothers to be safe, to be with them, to not constantly have to worry about anyone getting between them. But now, he couldn't help but worry that… maybe Donnie was a little more than willing to make that the only option,

They continued running through the building, an office looking quarter it seemed, abandoned by the people working here as the city was overrun. Everything overturned, and luckily Leo had enough muscle memory to remember how to parkour past it quick enough not to lose pace, Mikey staying close. They navigated their way through the hallway, up the stairs into one of the offices, until finally they made it to the other side of the building. Only one window separating them from the outside- Donnie running right past them and now they were all over ground. Leo and Mikey shared one single look of communication, before Leo promptly kicked the window in, balancing his way over the ledge in the same carefully calculated maneuver he'd done when they were still mutants, before helping Mikey swing to the other side. One building away from Donnie running fast paced in the other direction, only speeding up once he realized the others were right on his tail.

"Donnie! STOP! This isn't you!" Leo called, stumbling shortly before continuing forward, but he wasn't listening.

"He's not listening… he's not listening, what're we gonna do if he's not listening?! "

Leo sighed, fingers closing around the wakizashi as he starred dreadfully into the reflected steel and back to Donnie. "Take him down... Somehow"
"But it's-

"I know! " he called, clearly hating the idea as much as Mikey, but staying on task regardless, "I know… but if D won't listen to reason, then we have to get that cure whatever it takes"

Mikey gulped, nodding shortly as he focused on sliding down the nearest glass rooftop in their path. Already out of breath, he nearly had a panic attack as the shadows moved from behind them as well, doubling over into what looked like twelve pairs of glowing eyes.

"He's headed for TCRI!" Leo called, pointing towards the big neon building that rightfully so, appeared to be the only building left in New York still powering electricity, and it made Mikey wonder how in the shell he could've missed it before.

"I don't think he's the only one dude…" he yelled, dragging a breathless Leo's attention behind them, towards the battalion of enemies very eager to make sure that cure wasn't going to cause them anymore problems. Mikey on the other hand, was already fairly certain with their limited time left alive to boot, that this wouldn't be much of a problem for them anyhow. "What do we do?!"

Leo paused, wheels spinning, sweat on his brow and very much not in the mood for a puzzle solving, as they struggled to keep up with their brother, equally losing his speed as they approached the high rise. But then, a light bulb seemed to go off atop his head, making Mikey in return almost stumble over the following ledge in their path, if he hadn't pulled himself to safety via the chain of his nun chuck.

"You still have that glitter bomb?!" he called, eyeing Donnie expectantly from below and Mikey quickly dug into his pockets.

"Yeah?"

"Use it!" he yelled, and finally Mikey could see where he was going with this. Without a second to hesitate, Mikey used the momentum from the leap to the next building to instead swing himself high into the air- meeting Donnie's gaze for one moment of utter shock and horror, before Mikey with a heavy heart launched the glitter bomb into the air and kicked it at full speed towards his brother.

It landed with a big PHOW sound, Donnie coughing out his lungs as the glitter blinded him in his path and caused him to immediately stumble. There was a loud clang, as the vial rolled out of his pocket and across the ground, nearly making it to the edge before as if by fate, stopping short right before it would be lost forever. Leo helped Mikey to his feet, weapon at the ready as all three surrounded the vial, Donnie now covered in glitter and not looking very happy by this.

"One last chance Donnie! Hand over the cure. Now."

"Come on, D, you're better than this! "

Donnie looked down, brows furrowed, "I'm…" he began, lump in his throat, before he then met Leo and Mikey's eyes with an almost hesitant but resolute gaze, reddish eyes piercing through them like a knife, "I can't let our only chance go"

Mikey shook his head, feeling his heartbeat louder and louder in his chest because this couldn't be real. There was no way Donnie could just betray us like this… not him. No matter how much he thought he was helping, not even he would just turn his back on them. It just didn't make any sense- Mikey taking a step forward, perhaps without even realizing it, struggling to find a logical explanation here, something that would explain why Donnie was right now fighting against them after everything they'd been through.

"Raph is counting on us- how can you do this?! We trusted you!"

"Stay back-
"No!" Now Leo was the one to break in, equally confused, frustrated and above all else, disappointed. He aimed his blade, "Either you explain to us right now why you're stealing the only thing that might save us or you move out of the way. Donnie, this isn't worth it. You don't get to just make that choice for us! That's not how a team works!"

Donnie closed his eyes, took a breath and activated the switch in his bo to turn it into a spear, before taking one more step towards the vial,

"Try me"

Mikey didn't hesitate. He leaped forward, reaching out for the vial in one fellow swoop, but Donnie was already there, flipping him onto his back and in the commotion sending the vial rolling down the side.

"Mikey!" Leo called, going in he turned his blade and blocked Donnie's path. Donnie- quick as ever to push back, he used Leo's weight against him and nearly send him off the roof, if Leo hadn't rolled onto his back last minute, swinging the blade over his head. Mikey tumbled down the pipeline of the building, reaching out with his one good arm left as the pain in his shoulder started to make tears well up in him, but Mikey forced himself to ignore it. He slit down the side, latching onto the outturned bricks seeping through the cracks, as he in one last minute effort, managed to catch the vial soaring through the air with his teeth.

"I got it!" he called, struggling to get back up, but right as he did, Leo was send falling through the air right next to him- only managing to stay on the roof if Mikey hadn't caught him last minute. "Thanks…" he muttered, but that's also when they realized the cure right now was rolling down towards Donnie, flipping it into the air before closing his fist around it.

Leo jumped back to his feet, Mikey following him closely as Leo's blade barely missed Donnie's knees- Donnie jumped into the air as Mikey regretfully managed a blow to his face while distracted, making him drop the vial as a response.

"Argh!"

"Sorry!" Mikey quickly exclaimed, hands held out to check the damage, but he didn't get far before Donnie reached out for one of the broken pipes scattered by the railing.

"Me too!" he exclaimed, locking Mikey's good arm behind his back as Leo jumped him from behind. He quickly flipped into the air, deflected his sword with a broken roof tile and created some distance. It was almost impressive how sturdy he kept himself, not even batting an eye as Mikey tried to wrap his chain around his throat, before seemingly without thinking used the door to the lower hallway to block his efforts. Something heavy hitting Mikey square in the spine and he could see just a glimpse of guilt on Donnie's face before he grabbed the vial, jumping across to the other side.

He scaled the building, faster than Mikey and Leo could get back up on their feet, beaten and bruised, before crawling up the pipelines that seemingly surrounded TCRI like snapes wrapping around the exterior.

They started running, now more slowly than before perhaps, but nevertheless keeping their pace. Whatever Donnie was planning, the last thing they were going to do was let him waste their only shot at living. But as they were running, Leo looking particularly more fatigued than before, something shot up in Mikey's mind as he saw the pipes. Something that gave him an idea, one he could only hope would actually work, because so far, their luck had been few and far in between. He hollered over by Leo, right now struggling to make his way over the panels of glass and oozing smoke surrounding it.

"LEO! Kemari Damare!" he yelled, pointing aggressively at the pipes stretching up into the sky- where Donnie was, right now getting away if they didn't hurry.
"What!?"

"KEMARI MAN! KEMARI DAMARE!" he repeated, seeing the realization wash over Leo once he glanced to the top of the building.

"Oh… OH!"

They nodded to each other, running up the side, as fast as their cold bodies could carry them, Donnie finally in sight. Mikey prepared himself, not knowing if there was still time to talk their brother into some common sense, but nonetheless reminded himself that he totally owed him for this later. He let go of the railing, let go of his nunchuck and hollered out into the snowy winter night as loud as he could-

"BOYAKASHAAAAA!"

-before promptly tackling Donnie to the ground. He didn't get a second to react, before Mikey had him pinned down, Leo using the pipes to swing himself up into the air, reaching out towards the vial right now soaring through the air. As time seemed to become slow motion, Mikey and Donnie too held their breath as Leo with one last faithful swing grabbed the cure, and like a ninja landed safely on the roof in one solid leap.

However, as Donnie shook Mikey off, stumbled towards the machinery embedded into the walls of TCRI, their light shining brightly of red and green hues, something seemed… off. The entire ground shaking below all of a sudden and Mikey nearly stumbled backwards, all the while the color left Leo's cheeks. And as he slummed down towards their brother, he could finally see why. Heart stopping momentarily, because this couldn't be real and yet…

The vial… was empty.

Without a second to lose, and without either of them being prepared, Leo was now the one who tackled Donnie to the ground. Except this time, he stayed down, not fighting back as Leo slammed him against the rocked ground below, sword at his throat and rage in his eyes.

"Where is it?" he said, almost snarled, Donnie struggling to get the words out, so Leo had to repeat himself even louder, "WHERE IS IT?!"

"I d-don't… I don't have it"

Mikey picked up the vial, wanting to cry, this couldn't be it… not even a drop left, but an empty canister. Raph… Simon… it was gone, it was just, gone… all of it, their last chance… And they were too late. A heavy growl escaped Leo's throat, his voice a shadow of itself but just a deep empty void of anger.
"You… what have you done?"

"Leo… I-

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!"

"SAVING YOUR BUTT!" Donnie yelled, leaving Leo a giant question mark, though that certainly didn't erase his anger, tensing up to the point of shaking- Donnie simply just… taking it. Lying there and not batting an eye, despite just costing us everything.

"What the hell are you even-

"SHhhHH! Look" he whispered, hastily pointing towards the building opposite to TCRI. The one just a few moments ago, though Mikey had nearly forgotten, swarming with foot soldiers watching them. Observing them, leading them towards their scape coat, now completely and utterly gone. As if they'd never been there in the first place. Leo looked absolutely dumbfounded, jaw agape as the reality of the situation seemed to slip, Donnie growing blue in the face.

"What…?" he muttered, not realizing he was still pressing his weight on Donnie, now most definitely not breathing properly.
"Hey, Leo? I uh… I can't really breathe" he gasped, thrown into a coughing fit as Leo backed away, brow lifted and very much not understanding what was going on. He wasn't the only one.

"I'm sorry I had to fool you like that-

"What!?" Leo exclaimed, not even allowing him to finish the sentence. And definitely not to elaborate further, before Mikey nearly involuntarily jumped on his shoulders and started kicking- the million different things that was now doomed because of him clouding his mind and not the fact that Donnie was not even fighting back anymore.

"I CALLED YOU MY BROTHER! RAPH DEPENDED ON YOU! YOU PIECE OF-

"MIKEY IT'S OKAY! It's okay! It's over now! Ouch…" Donnie tried, struggling to get him off and it wasn't before Leo helped him down from there that it dawned on him that something was different, that the anger just a few seconds ago painted on Leo's face had right now dissipated into a desperate need of an explanation. Either way, the fight was over. For some reason… wait, "Huh?!"

Donnie let out a sigh, cringing as he felt the cut from Leo's blade on his cheek and he sank down on the ground exhausted but oddly enough… relieved at the same time.

"I know this sounds… insane but, I needed them to think we lost the cure- Look, just hear me out here- the foot knew what we were searching for it ever since we left the tower, and do you really think they'd just let us take it and walk away?! Of course not! I had to give them a reason to think we were fighting each other, fighting over it- that we wouldn't be a threat anymore- to… to buy us some time"

Mikey was still not following, Leo struggling to wrap his head around this to the point it looked like he was about to have a stroke, "But why… why the hell didn't you just tell us?!"
"I figured, if you thought I was going to actually trash it, it would be more believable. Case in point…. And with my track record so far… I just thought…" Donnie said, not able to look the others in the eye but instead resorting to nervously twirling the fabric of his mask between his fingers. Mikey honestly didn't know if he was supposed to be impressed or furious, if he was being honest, he barely understood half of this. Still recovering from overexerting his arm as much as he already had. Of course, Leo was the first to speak up, pacing back and forth trying to make sense of it,"So let me get this straight, you broke our trust, stole the cure, let a dozen foot soldiers chase us through the city, and made it seem like you were gonna destroy it to… to get them off our back?"

Donnie avoided their gaze, numbing it over for a while because honestly, when Leo put it like that even Mikey had to agree it sounded insane.

"Not my best plan I realize… but it worked, didn't it?"

"But if you didn't trash the cure, what did you do with it?" Mikey added, still panicky at the thought of their bodies melting into yogurt at any moment. But then, almost as if he'd forgotten for a moment, Donnie pulled out, wouldn't you know it, a second vial from his back pocket. Mikey turned towards the empty once again, turning it over in his hand until he noticed the three small initials engraved into the side of it, reading: property of OLS laboratories. Of course…

Donnie got up from the ground, pacing over to the pipes of the building all connected to a small generator, and that's when the rumbling from beneath their feet finally started to make sense. The pipes too, all connected up into the clouds, turning the snowy atmosphere lighter and brighter by the second. Mikey hadn't even realized, but that was okay, because it seemed like Leo hadn't either.

"It wasn't hard to figure out the biggest transmission site for this stuff would be the same place it originated from- I mean we kinda did blow up the last alien underwater transmission site so this was really just the obvious candidate. I just connected the dots. Kraang never did know how to be very inconspicuous did they?" he said, knocking once on the steel machinery for emphasis.

"Wai-wai-wait you - you mixed it? Already?"

"I told you. One drop of the chemical and the cure will react to the viooze with its mutagenic abilities- resulting in the compound recontextualizing itself with the new matter instead! I told you I knew what I was doing" he said, reeling back his enthusiasm just as he'd said it- after all, he did trick them. Even if it was for the right reason. Donnie pulled out the vial again, glaring into it not with malice but, probably the most hopeful Mikey had seen him ever since they got Leo back to the lair, "There should be just enough to transform us back."

There was another pause, Leo staggering forward clutching his bruised arm. None of them knew if he was going to punch him, or yell at him or plain just walk away, but instead, completely unexpected to boot, he put his hand on Donnie's shoulder and starred. Donnie let out a nervous laughter, scratching the back of his head like that would somehow help him find his sanity.

"I know I keep saying it, but I promise this is the last time I ever-

Before he knew it, Leo then pulled him in for a hug. Donnie's eyes widening because this was probably the last thing he expected him to do- welcoming it nonetheless. When he finally let go, it seemed their older brother slipped right back into his old ways, dashing him on the shoulder before smilingly making their way back to the ledge. New York's gloominess dark hues turn from a purple smog into the cure's yellowish gleam slowly but surely. It'd worked… they'd actually… done it. One drop, that's all it took, and now screams of terror was turning into hollers of cheer all around them, Mikey not being able to contain his smile at this.

"You're a big jerk you know that?" Leo muttered, as Donnie still slightly guilty about the turn of events allowed himself one crooked smile of relief.

"… I think I'm starting to. But better that, than a janitor, right?"

"I dunno. I kinda liked the jumpsuit" Leo muttered, Donnie now being the one to dash his brother playfully, a mini brawl erupting between the two.

"Uh… guys?"

But then, as Mikey gazed over the horizon, initially with relief and joy because, if the city was turning back to normal then, what did they have to be afraid of? Except for the big reddish hue right now making its way over the sky. Dawn. And just like that all that relief turned into instant dread as the three realized something monumental, pulling them all right back into the crossfire.

"Oh no… Raph"


When the first emissions started erupting, Tatsu didn't know what to think. It wasn't possible, his soldiers had told him so. That the Kappa of legend had turned on each other, that they would no more reach the transmitter than they would tear each other to pieces trying to get the cure first. He'd ordered his mutant servants in pursuit of their leader; more disappointment headed his way. Not only had they escaped, but they'd managed to somehow smuggle the last weapon used against him right underneath their noses. Incompetent fools. For years had Tatsu served his clan, his people, carried the great burden of the Foot clan's empire with pride. He'd spend years preparing himself for the day when he'd eventually have to take up the mantle as leader, to continue where the great Shredder could not.

And yet, with everything at his grasp, the entire city of New York in his palm, still he neglected the softness left behind by his great master, now coming for him undoubtedly with intentions to kill. The Hamato clan once more clinging to its last remnants of life, even when everything seemed lost. He should've seized the kabuto when he had the chance… should've eliminated Karai when she was nothing but a nuisance, even going so far as to take precautions for his master's assassins. Just four simple minded mutants, not even old enough to understand the full grasp of this glorious endeavor. A world in which the Foot would remain strong, mutants no longer at the mercy of humanity's detest and disgust. It was his honor that had led these kappas away… he'd been too careful to see. Too reassured that the poison in their veins would end them before long, but it was already too late.
He knew this the moment his loyal foot soldiers returned with the news that the emissions had been defiled by the cure, every street corner stretching from Manhatten to the sea now spilling up with the purple one's creation. The very foundation to their victory, a brief moment of clarity as the darkness of the dojo roamed around him. The emptiness from his loyal followers now fighting the very beasts they'd created. Turned on us… traitors the lot of them. And Karai… she did this. That little Hamato brat was the course of this- she had to die.

Even if I cannot have this city… I will take great pleasure in cementing your abomination on my wall. Along with your patrons.

It was dark in the room, Raph didn't even realize the hollowness of the place before he slowly came to, everything numb around him. The slightest movement of his fingertips sending a surge of pain throughout his weakened body. Everything was silent, the few rays of sunlight making its way through the glass making him wonder how long he had left. If the reason for the silence was because he'd already past, not just Tatsu's bug eyed creeps growing tired of turning Raph into a pile of meat on the ground, and just up and left after a while.

But then he turned his head, Tatsu pacing by the window, fists clenched tightly by his side and face pulled into a grimace. He slung his knifes into the wall, a crack emerging from his outburst- only interrupted by sounds of screams echoing somewhere behind those doors separating them from the outside. Raph would probably have enjoyed seeing the fear on Tatsu's face a whole lot more, weren't it for the fact that as soon as the screaming stopped, he marched over to Raph. Picked him up by the scruff of his neck and turned him facing the door, knife against his throat. He was afraid. He'd lost, it was obvious, poor guy didn't even know he'd have it coming before it was too late. And though Raph knew it was useless to try and edge himself free, he still struggled to stand up right, as the last remaining foot soldiers guarding his sanctum sanctorum too started to show fear as they drew their weapons.

"I know you're there" he said, as more yelps and screams were heard circulating the area, picking them off one after the other. The sound of their weapons clanging to the grounds, before being pulled up into the dark and Tatsu gulped as a result, "But wherever you are, Karai, don't expect me to be merciful this time"

They were already here. Tatsu steadying his grasp around the blade, turning both him and Raph around fearfully to try to lure out the culprits picking off his soldiers one after the other, but it was already too late. Tatsu was all alone. Nothing but the sound of his panicking breathing and the cracks of the facility circling him like an invisible monster closing in, Raph not needing to look to know the battle was won. It had to be. They'd done it… they'd actually, really done it, hadn't they? he thought, not hiding the smirk creeping over his scarred lip.

"You think you have won this battle? You are fools. One step and I will show you exactly what it means to win" Tatsu growled, and Raph could feel the cut of the blade sink even deeper into his neck. But then, sounds of footsteps nearby send him jumping into the air, alert and awake. Not ready for what happened next-

A loud CRASH emanating from behind them- the entire glass wall erupting into a million pieces as none other than Metalhead 3.0 crashed through, Mikey on his back, shielded by a broken off piece of scrap as he shot through the room, shards of glass raining down on Tatsu. He tried to duck to the ground, interrupted immediately by two bodies falling from the ceiling, approaching behind who else but Leo and Donnie, blades in hand and cuts on their faces. Tatsu backed away, knife still on Raph's throat, but this was his window of opportunity. Bewildered by the following events, Raph didn't waste a second kicking Tatsu's chin and practically throwing himself forward, out of his grasp as he stumbled backwards towards the now open entry way. He didn't get very far however, before another knife pocked his spine- Karai standing firmly behind him. Cornering him from all sides.

"It's over, Tatsu" she said, as a dry laughter cackled out of the old ninja.

"Foolish child… It is over, when I DECIDE IT SO!"

Karai didn't have the time to block, before Tatsu promptly grabbed his knife and kicked hers away. He spun around, fast on his feet, dodging and blocking every attack like he was dancing up a waltz with her. Karai grew more and more persistent, quickly coming up behind him and aiming her blade for his head as he without the sight to look, managed to dodge it- grabbing her hands and throwing her over his shoulder. Now Leo joined the fray, yelling out in anger as he almost without thinking managed to overman him little by little. Keeping up with his steps, and every movement for a while, his skills with a sword resurfacing again almost like it had never left him. He kicked Tatsu in the stomach, sliced the fabric of his left arm open before his opponent could return the favor. He kicked Leo to the ground, slicing at his head if he wasn't quick enough to dodge it, before in one motion he managed send both him and Karai in opposite directions.

With nowhere else to go, he made his way outside, jumping from wall to wall faster than the others could keep up, before he made it to the roof- Donnie the first one there to intercept him. And though he managed to get one solid hit at him, twirling his staff in the air before pinning him against the tiles- his luck quickly turned for the worse as Tatsu landed one solid hit to his face, sending him dizzily into the wall where he struggled to get back up. The others crawled after him, Mikey helping Raph to his feet though he still struggled, as Leo and Karai climbed the building, Donnie fending for his life.

Tatsu used four pairs of throw stars to break his grip around the bo staff, leaving him defenseless, staggering backwards for every kick and hit too fast for him too keep up. He felt dizzy, everything spinning, and it wasn't just from the blows to his head- Leo and Mikey felt it too. Gasping as Tatsu got ready to pierce Donnie's shoulder in with his katana, Raph was the first to act. Always expect the unexpected.

"Donnie!"

He closed his eyes, got ready to receive the blow panicky, but stuttered as the glass of the roof cracked as well. When he opened his eyes, he saw Raph and Mikey on the other side- Raph having successfully jagged the end of his sai directly into the glass below Tatsu, were a stream of muted fireflies shot up around him. Drowning him, stinging him, and causing the Blind Swordsman to lose his balance as they all swallowed him hole, furiously cutting them away with his blades, mostly aiming for Donnie if Leo hadn't been there to defend him.

"You lost me everything… you insignificant little brat! You are nothing but a yokai- a kaibustu! I have sent many of your kind to hell in my service to the foot- a mercy for the likes of you- and you could've changed everything!" he yelled, Leo barely able to keep up but standing his ground, "A place were mutants and freaks would rule by my side- no longer slaves to those who detests our very existence. The outcasts, the freaks… And you threw it all away. Now will make sure you will die screaming! And if your feeble body will not suffice in granting this, I will let my blade decide your fate!" he said, hacking away at him, again and again and again, a precision slowly driveling away from his grasp in favor of raw strength and power.

Leo fell to the ground, Karai using her powers to bite into Tatsu's neck, though he was quick to kick her away, ignoring the two bloody holes now piercing his flesh as he marched towards Leo in huddled steps, Donnie nearly knocked unconscious.

"You think being blind to the world is a weakness. But I have learned that it is a blessing. To thrive in ignorance, than strive for enlightenment is nothing but a child's dream." He said, not even looking as Leo tried and failed to overpower his opponent. But only moments after he got back onto his feet, could he feel all air leave his lungs as Tatsu kicked it out of him- grabbing him by the fabric of his mask and lifted him high into the air where Leo was left sprawling and kicking desperately, but to little avail. Tatsu raised his blade, pulled it in a precise ninety degree angle and aimed it right for Leo's heart, voice lacking any resemblance of compassion left, "Allow me to wake you up- allow me to upon your eyes, once and for all-

There was a loud sizzling sound shooting through Tatsu's back, making him completely freeze up. Dropping Leo immediately as his entire body went into an involuntary spasm, barely staying on two legs even after it was done. Leo blinked a couple of times still trying to grasp what just happened, along with Donnie and Mikey, now starring back towards Raph sitting with Metalhead 3.0's remote control, the damn toaster's hand shot out from the container and directly onto Tatsu's spine where the electricity boiled his blood. He let out a crackling wail, like a dying animal, throwing something sharp faster than the eye could tell towards his attacker- but with a force too great for his bridled body to handle.

He stumbled backwards, groaning, trying to stay away and cutting out left and right through the air but there was no one there. Nothing but the edge of the church where he nearly tripped over, was it not for Karai holding him upright- eyes piercing through his empty shell.

"Goodbye, master" she said, before letting him fall. Everyone flinching for a moment as his screams cut through the air, fireflies still swarming around them now following him down into the shadowy waters below. Bubbles resurfacing briefly along with his mask, right now nothing more than a bad memory as the Blind Swordsman disappeared into the deep.

She got on her knees, helped Donnie back on his feet along with Leo, the shock of what just happened still settling. Mikey tried to help Raph up into a standing position, but with little luck, his brother smiling wearily at him for a moment before nodding towards Donnie reassuringly. They all starred down into the deep where Tatsu had fallen, half expecting him to come back up at any minute now, but no… just the waves smashing against the rocks below could be heard, as the morning sun broke through the skies.

Their moment of silence wasn't long though, as sounds of voices began to tap at the edge of the churches broken roof, everyone on their guard as a pair of hands started climbing through the hole. Then, a hat. A big black witch's hat with golden rims popped up, followed by none other than Shinigami, gracefully meeting Karai's gaze and bursting into one big smile. Hamato soldiers right at her heels, each bearing the human eyes underneath their red attire, armed and prepared, but, maybe even a little bit disappointed as seemingly their great foe had already been taken care of.

"Shini!" Nonetheless, it didn't take long for Karai to jump into her friend's arms, hugging her tightly as the soldiers scavenged the area for any more enemies in sight.

"Did we… do it?" Donnie asked, carefully, hoping not to jinx it despite circumstances telling him that might just be the case, and Leo nodded excitedly.

"I think we did…!"

Mikey got up on his feet, hand in the air and jumping high enough to make the brothers think he was trying to reach the heavens themselves.

"WOHOOOOOOO!" he screamed, a big wide grin on his face as he forced his brothers into a big embrace- victory theirs. Their greatest enemy defeated, finally peace and not to mention they were finally together again, as a team, once and for all… They'd actually won. They could barely believe it!

"Guys…?"

But then they turned around, Raph swaying on the other side, still bended down on the broken glass shaking. His teeth gritted as he shakingly pulled out a throwstar, the Hamato crest still edged into the side, out of his gut and let it clank to the ground.

A weak smile forced over his bloodied lips before he fell over.

A single breath leaving him in the fall.


Hopkins slammed against the wall of the crate, shoulder first and it started to dawn on him just how much his old body was willing to take. He tried to get out of the way, reaching for his gun, but there was still too much humanity left in them for him to get a clear shot. And even if he did, he didn't have nearly enough bullets. He tried instead to get through the short cut, but quickly regretting this notion as one of the PD tackled him to the ground, something stinging him in the shoulder. It started churning and twisting, deeper into the bone, and Hopkins was just about ready to vomit as he saw it was from one of their freaky spikes. Right now, digging into his flesh like paper. He gritted his teeth, tried to stop himself from screaming out given his voice so far had little left in it- scrambling for his gun instead and he aimed the barrel against his forehead.

Saw the thing's eyes meet his and remembering if only briefly, what he looked like before the mutagen must've gotten to him. Hands shaking around the trigger, because he just couldn't do it. Despite everything the PD had done, all the people they'd killed or turned into monsters, despite how much Hopkins saw the justice in this outcome, it was still too much. And he wasn't a killer. Refused to let the foot have their way, and decided instead of shooting his head, to aim for the spike. There came a loud bang the PD member or, what was left of him shrieking bloody murder, letting go of Hopkins who felt the spike come loose like someone had just wiped salt into the wound. A big bloody mess of flesh left in its stead, as he used the container to slam over the mutant's head and out of the way. He ran for it, nearly tripped a few times on his way into the warehouse and felt more than a little tempted to just turn around and forget this entire thing but he was too far gone. Remembering the layout of this place like the bag of his own hand, and so he continued running. One good hand wrapped around the plastic latch as the other grabbed hold of the blood spilling out of him, though Hopkins choose not to think about it.

As he was just about to make his way where the crates were, however, something else found him first. A hoard of mutants in his way, all headed straight for him. Exit blocked because of course those bastards would've followed him inside as well, bullet or no bullet. He wondered for a second if this was it. If he should just give it up, put down the container and accept defeat. After all, what did he have left to lose? But then, as he was charged by glowing monsters from both sides, something else came a running. Probably the last thing he expected to find in a place like this, but low and behold, before the first mutant could as much as take one bite out of him, a boxing gloved fist suddenly and perhaps out of the blue shot into it. Then another hit from behind, first he saw a baseball bat charging the beast, a girl holding the end of it and swinging it to all sides like it was second nature. Then more people entered the lair, jumping down from their hiding places, barb wire, old cans and whatever other tools lying around could defend them ready to be put to use. An entire ensemble of homeless and abandoned people coming to his aid, to the person working for the very people responsible for their misery. Fighting off the creatures by every means they had, the first person to knock Hopkins' attacker flat on his ass, being an older fellow with raggedy boxing gloves and a bruise over his eye. He helped him back on his feet, nodded approvingly before he turned around to punch yet another one into oblivion.

"GO! We got this!" he hollered, slamming his old knuckles together and making Hopkins also have a serious existential crisis as he ran for the crates, his hoarse albeit energetic voice still ringing down the other side, "COME AND GET SOME YOU SONS OF BITCHES!"

He made his way inside, rightfully so, watching as the entire lair stocked with mutagen bid him welcome. He was right, he thought, thankful that despite everything that's happened, he'd at least paid enough attention to recognize the pattern. And there was even more this time to boot. Not just the crates, entire barrels stocked on the stuff right there for the taking, probably twice the amount it was before, and he began working. Starting from corner to corner, he poured the nitroglycerin in all directions, creating a small pathway circulating to the very center. The emissions from outside thickening the air around him like someone had stuffed a thick cloth down his throat- making Hopkins have trouble breathing. His arm was still a wreck, blood seeping down his sleeves like the entire thing had always been a dashing pink instead of the clean white it used to be. He looked around, closed the doors and fumbled after a small lighter in his pocket. One last gift from Layton that he never in a million years thought he would have to use, not being much of a smoker himself.

But he supposed the universe was just funny like that.

He found a spot around the crates, the lighting from one of the small above windows hitting him just right as he sat there. Wishing to God that he'd bring a latte or, maybe just a snack or something, anything that might do the trick. But at least he never had to worry about the overprized stuff back at the station- lord knew that stuff was nothing more than dirt in a cup. He leaned back, readied the lighter in his hands as he thought about all the things he'd left behind. Not much of a legacy if you really thought about it. A career in ruins, an old apartment probably still with the stove on, and a snot nosed Space brat roaming around with the rest of the freaks living in this city. Right under his nose, all this time, and yet… he couldn't help but wonder if maybe Leo would've been better off without him. If he could've found his brothers, mutant turtles or not, a whole lot faster if Hopkins' hadn't been involved. What are the odds. Never had kids, and yet here the universe just goes on ahead and gives him that little squirt ruining his life, messing everything up for him… he missed that brat. If he was being honest. Wished that, if things had been different, he could've done better- at least, now he could rest assured that wherever he was now, he wouldn't be alone. That's good enough for me… so how about it, Layton? One more for the road, just like the good old days? He held up the lighter, flipped it once, then twice, then thrice-

See ya soon, old friend…

And then, he let go.
Watched as the fire spread from his spot to the circle he'd made with the liquid, all around the place closer and closer and closer towards the crates- Hopkins closing his eyes expectantly as he waited for the impact, the big boom, ready to blow him away.

But of course, the universe just wasn't that kind.

"Not today you pathetic excuse of a detective, get UP!" someone yelled, shaking Hopkins rapidly from side to side until he opened his eyes to see, Kurtzman standing with a shotgun in front of him.

"What are you doing here- it's going to-

"Tell me about it when we're outside, now RUN! I'm not leaving an old friend behind! Not anymore!" he called, forcing Hopkins to his feet despite his weight slowing them down, and it took the detective a good hot minute to realize that Jack had actually followed him here. Actually, came back for him. Hopkins opened his mouth to thank him, maybe the blood loss causing him to not get a sound out, he didn't know, but either way his thank you was soon cut short by the blast behind them, crates already going up in flames.

"NOW!" he yelled, kicking the door open as they stumbled outside, knees scraping against the concrete and before either of them could get any further, they felt the wind knock both of them off their feet.

Glass and splinters and basically the entire warehouse erupting into flames around them from the giant blast, as Hopkins felt himself land in the cold icy water of the docks. The shock itself more than enough to wake him up, his wound numbing to excruciating degrees as he resurfaced, afraid he might go into cardiac arrest at any point. First thing that came up beside him was the shotgun, in one long unbearable moment of thinking Kurtzman had somehow not survived the impact, breathing out in relief as he too came back to the surface. Spitting out water as the two watched the entire building go up in purple smoke and fire, not a trace of it left unscathed. And Hopkins, very much still alive.

"You know, any sane geezer with common sense would've walked away" he said, Kurtzman letting out a heavy chuckle, clapping his old friend on the back triumphantly.

"Not all geezers"


"Raph… Raph! "

They were all at his side in the blink of an eye, slipping in the broken shards briefly before turning him back around, his bloodied face enough to make all of them go pale. Donnie tried shaking him gently, then a little harder if only to get a reaction out of him, but not happened. His chest barely moving, but heart still beating at least. Despite his injuries, despite how many broken bones and the blood loss making his already pale face resemble that of a ghost, for some reason he was still with them.. Mikey tried to hold back a sob, Leo's face pulling together as he too tried to feel his pulse- and finally Donnie, scrambling to his knees, to the cure, holding it up in front of him like a plea as the others looked the wound.

"I-I I have it- we got the cure! We have it! So what- I mean… " he looked to the others, already feeling their hearts sink as Raph's breathing became more and more unsteady. I did this... Donnie thought. If I'd told him before, he wouldn't... he only got left behind because I-...

"Guys...?" Mikey, muttered, eyeing the sunrise- not with relief, but instead absolute terror. It was time… Now or never, and they all knew it. Donnie desperately trying to wake up their brother, because now was the time to decide, if he'd even be able to hang on for that long. One last chance to change things for the better. Whatever that would look like. "Eaph… w-what do you want to do? Well? Come on! … Raph?"

He shook him again, panic rising in his chest as Raph's lips began moving ever so slightly, "I'm s-sorry…y-you... you d-... you did the right.. th-thing.." he muttered, too low to hear it properly, as he winced from the pain rising in his chest. Something dark leaving his mouth as his eyelids grew heavier by the second.

"Wh-what? Raph!" Donnie tried shaking him again, struggling to think of something to shake him out of it, but if they moved him now they'd all be goners.

"How's the wound?" Leo asked, dreading the answer though a part of him already knew. Donnie gulped, remembering the last time they were in this position, just as helpless then as they were now- and as a result making him almost want to slap their brother if that's what it took.

"Not good" he muttered, Leo closing his eyes as Karai's and Shini's gazes met his in pain.

"Raph... listen to us, you need to snap out of it! We can't move you, so just- damn it, open your eyes and stay with us you big jerk!" Leo yelled, but Raph wasn't repsonding anymore.

"Are you guys feeling slightly woozy or is that just me…?" Mikey said, and Leo too noticed how unusually pale he'd gotten, head swaying from side to side, struggling to keep it together. Donnie starred at the vial, hand still covered in blood as he shakingly tried to collect himself.

Their time was up. He'd known this for a while, but even with that in mind, nothing could've prepared him for this...

"Guys, we have to decide now. Human or mutant?" he asked, though both Leo and Mikey only seemed to be focused on their de facto leader bleeding out on the ground. "Well?! HUMAN OR MUTANT?!" Donnie exclaimed, and Leo put a hand on his shoulder, reassuringly. Donnie took a deep breath, eyes flailing from the cure to the purple vial, before ultimately putting both down and looking his brothers square in the eyes, "Look, whatever you choose, we'll always have each other. No matter what, but in the end it's up to youonly you, what you want… it's never going to come between us again, so… what's it gonna be? What do you want?"

They didn't say anything, nothing really but the cold winter air swaying their hair to all sides, as Karai and the others watched from afar. All just watching in silence.

All this time, Donnie had done everything in his power to retain the life that he'd always wanted, despite it not exactly turning out in any way like he imagined it. He still truly believed that there could be a life like this for them somewhere- to become someone new, a fresh start. But he also believed that whatever happened next, it wouldn't mean anything unless they did it together. Because in the end that's what it really came down to, wasn't it? Whether or not they were human or mutant, it didn't matter if they didn't have each other. Mikey probably knew that better than anyone… carrying Sensei's words over long after his passing. No one knew what the right decision was here.

None of them, not Leo, not Mikey, not Donnie, and probably not even Raph… But, maybe that's also why, as they sat there choosing their future, their enemy defeated, their home safe, somehow it felt like whatever they choose, it wouldn't be anything that they couldn't handle.

"What's the worst that could happen?" he said, Donnie closing his hands around the vial. Mikey putting his hand over it as well, thoughtfully thinking back to to Simon, his family... Just everything that had filled his up to this point… everything telling him the same thing that he'd probably known for a while now. He looked to the others, closing his hand around the vial determined.

"For Simon…" he said, and Donnie nodded in approval, turning to Leo still gazing out over the horizon, "Leo?"

When he turned back, the cut on his head slightly less evident than it had been a few days ago, he looked decided. Glancing towards Raph one last time before meeting Donnie halfway and him too covering his hand over it, decidedly.

"I'm with you"

Donnie let out a sigh, dreading what would happen next. But all the same, leaving their chance up to fate as he too made up his mind once and for all.

"Then I guess it's settled then"

Notes:

Hope you liked it! That was uh... yeah that sure was something, but there's still a bit more to go.
Epilogue coming soon ;)

Chapter 18: Happy Together (Epilogue)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Vlog date, 31st of December, 23:32 pm. Update: still alive, so to speak. So, that's… something… at least. It's been a little over a month now, since the Tatsu- incident, or as Mikey prefer to call it, the mega super not fun viooze-pocolypse of doom. We're still trying to talk him out of that... Vitals are still good, slight dizziness from time to time, but otherwise no long-lasting symptoms, at least, not that I know of. Still getting used to moving around, but a little morning exercise every day to train our durability should get us right back into shape before we know it! Well, that's the idea anyway… so far, we're coming up with more bruises than anything.

When news got out of the incident, lucky for us, Bishop was there to bring enough government officials to clean up the mess. Something about a gas leak taking out all the power and making everyone hallucinate weird creatures in the dead of night, though so far, no one really knows how it happened. Every victim of the mutagen describes the whole thing as a blur. Nothing but some weird hazy nightmare they couldn't make sense of. My guess is the shock of the transformation was probably enough to block it out, kinda like it did Leo. Apparently, local conspiracy nuts, along with a down on his luck journalist from downtown, claimed most of the stories surrounding it. I don't know what we'd do without Kurtzman. Old man really did us a solid- News is still going on about it to this day. It's all they ever talk about, and understandably so. There haven't been chaos like that since the invasion... I'm starting to wonder if they'll tire themselves out before Easter, but by the looks of things, probably not. Everyone involved would still rather believe that some secret terrorist group or construction failure was the course of it, instead of acknowledging the existence of mutants. Don't know if that's a good thing or not, but it's bought us plenty of time. Almost like things are turning back to normal again- key word being almost.

It's… weird. Being back again. Who would've thought getting used to having six fingers again instead of ten, would be so taxing? Not to mention having a shell, though the transformation sure did a number on all of us in that regard. It feels more like being strapped to a jetpack, than simply… readjusting.

Thanks to Karai and Shini we managed to get back to the lair in one piece. After scouting the foot's stronghold for weeks now, there's still no sign of Tatsu. And while the thought that the guy who nearly turned New York into his own playground was gone for good is tempting, if this whole thing has taught us anything, it's that believing something to be true just because you want it to be, wasn't a good idea on our part. But at least his forces won't be of much use, now that Shini gathered the Hamato clan's forces, new recruits to boot. For… better or worse.

It didn't take long before Purple Dragon members started disappearing from the streets, probably afraid that their old pals would return. Luckily, most of the scientists at the OLS remained unscathed, denying any involvement with the incident whatsoever, though ironically the whole scandal also seemed to bring the old facility into the spotlight all the same- even if the laboratory was as good as saw dust at this point. No sponsor in their right mind qilling to fund its recovery- though Dave surely tried, that's for sure. Keep dreaming, Dave.

When I heard about Gilgamesh's recovery, well…


… I decided to pay the old guy a little visit.

Mr. Gilgamesh was darting around the remains of his office. Now not a lot more than rubble and broken equipment scattered about. He'd been recharged around noon, a broken tooth and severe headache to show for it, thought he didn't seem to care much about that when he ran for the lab. It wasn't like no one hadn't told him beforehand, more so the deniability of seeing it for yourself. Not a soul left the now desecrated hallways, honestly the building was barely standing. Three scientists proclaimed dead at the incident and Gilgamesh still struggled to put the pieces back together- everything right after he went into the basement as good as gone. The hospital had told him that many patients had similar symptoms, a man his age probably just having it worse by circumstance.

Rubbish, he'd thought. Determined to get to the bottom of this. However, as he wandered the hallways of the broken facility, the sight of each lab or passage- lost inventions or even just the complete waste of cylinders now thrashed to pieces, he felt a heaviness in his gut. Not just from the fact that so many of his promising workers was now out of a job, but his dreams ambition, however fruitless, in the end it was all for naught. But then, just as he made his way back to what used to be his office, the broken desk blocking his hallway still standing somewhat solid, Gilgamesh noticed something.

A small, albeit barely noticeable envelope with his name on it, plastered on the surface, in a handwriting he seemed to recognize. Underneath it, a very large box taped together by all ends, the wonder of how the heck it'd even been dragged in here in the first place crossing his mind as he opened it.

'A compensation for the borrowed tools. And a little extra to help with the rebuild- this should do. And also, thanks for everything.

-D'

Stunned, a little sad perhaps and just a tiny bit skeptical, Gilgamesh opened the box. Almost immediately followed by the guy's eyeballs almost popping out of his skull- marveling at the invention residing beneath. He picked it up, weighed it in his hands before eagerly glancing around the room hoping to catch a glimpse of its sender. His sender, right now crouching down outside in the shadows of the secluded building, listening for his old boss' reaction, which quickly proved very effective. A part of Donnie sorely wishing he'd made another prototype, but relieved none the less that this might not be the end of OLS after all. He could make another Metalhead if he wanted to, the memory drive still attached to the underside of his computer. But at least now, Gilgamesh might actually invest in a competent research facility for once, unbeknownst to them, kickstarted by none other than the trash collector himself.

In the end, he'd say he was pretty satisfied with the outcome. A little stunned himself to make a surprising discovery on his way outside. A small frame of Gilgamesh standing side by side with non-other than a certain scientist, oddly resembling that of one Baxter Stockman.

… yeah! I couldn't believe it either. Turns out crazy labs attracts crazy scientists too.

As for the others? Well, Leo's still recovering from his head injury, unsurprisingly, and while telling him that simply meditating was probably not going to fix the gap in his cranium is proving to be rather difficult, at least he's not freaking out anymore. Honestly, I keep telling him to let me study him for a higher chance of rehabilitation, and not to mention, comprehension of how his brain is reacting to the reconstructed set of atoms- and I- I'm getting off track. Anyway, the thing is, he seems to be remembering more and more, specially now, whether it be during training, patrols or just crying over the fact that Mikey spilled spray paint on his precious Space Heroes collection again- I told him to paint it outside the lair- either way, he's adjusting. Better than any of us expected actually- or better than I expected. Of COURSE, the jerk's gotta be a prodigy even in medical science! It's almost freaky but, who knows? In a few months or so, I wouldn't be surprised if our fearless leader were to fully regain his senses. But even if he doesn't, I think we're gonna be okay.

Then there's Mikey. Where do I even begin? After the transformation, he was practically ready to jump through the roof, until of course he realized that maybe overexerting your new set of muscles and limbs was probably not the smartest idea. I'm honestly impressed. Out of everyone I was sure he'd take the change the hardest but… no. Probably just glad we were still alive, he didn't waste any second making sure we'd all recover and fast. He'd still have that gloomy look on his face though, especially during breakfast. It wasn't really hard to tell something was bothering him. But it wasn't until a few weeks after he left the lair, saying there was something he had to do…


… but, not alone though.

"Are you sure? Maybe she's not home"

Mikey was already one foot over the balcony, ready to jump it if he had to, but Tyler remained resolute. He knew he was right, the big chumpy lump in his throat still making the act of actually going through with it all the more terrifying. Regretting his decision, the moment he saw her fumbling with the newspaper inside by the kitchen in fact.

"Is it hot out here or is it just me? Maybe we should go, she'd probably busy- woah!" Tyler pulled him back by the back of his shell, unphased. Mikey let out a sigh relenting, "I know dude, I know! You're right…"

Tyler shrugged, pulling out a card from his bag before promptly scribbling something over it with a marker and holding it up for Mikey to read.

'Ready?'

He gazed inside again, biting his lip. It'd been a solid two weeks since they'd last seen each other, let alone talked to each other. What was she going to think? She'd probably yell at him first for assuming him dead, that's for sure. Probably yell a little bit more at him for leaving the house in the first place. Ban all his games, throw all his stuff out, yell even more…

Mikey really needed all the strength he possessed for this next bit, ignoring the nagging of his yet to be healed arm, as he prayed the ability to creep into his shield with a cast on, was still available to him if necessary.

"Let's do this" he muttered, before following Tyler through the window.

The next thing that happened…? You could take a wild gander.

It was like that scene in Princess and the Frog, napkins and books and pillows flying everywhere as Mrs. Robertson was pulled out of her evening clean up as her gaze landed on the big green mutant in her living room. Tyler right next to it, stone face and ready to calm his mom down to the best of his ability. Mikey gulped, seeing the panic on her face as every color left in her cheeks immediately turned white, pupils dilated as her lips twisted into what started out as a silent shriek.

"S-sup…?"

And then the first sets of utensils went flying.

"Argh! No no no no no! I'm friendly! I'm a friendly green mutant! I swear! Mrs. Robertson-

But Mrs. Robertson was a little too preoccupied throwing utensils, cleaning sponges and buckets to really hear him out and listen. But then, just as she was about to slack him over the head with a duster, she noticed the orange mask wrapped around his green freckles.

"It's ME! It's me! I swear!" he yelled; right hand held up in surrender as if to say he was not a warrior trained in the art of ninjitsu since the age of three.

She held up the duster, paused midmovement, jaw agape as even the sound of his voice started to click. "Wait… but that's not- I…" she muttered, blinking rapidly as if to wake herself up from a really weird freaky dream she was having. But then she straightened her back, stepped closer analyzing him from top to toe for a second of pure speculation, before fully letting her weapon fall to the floor not believing her eyes.

"M… Mikey?"

A nervous chuckle escaped the very nervous mutant's mouth as he tried to lift the mood.

"Missed me?" he muttered, as Mrs. Robertson seemed to be going through a little more than the average existential crisis, not being able to look away even as Mikey, still cautious, moved towards her, "Okay, okay, I can explain! Just listen, okay? Stop throwing things please"

And as he said this, the always prepared Tyler, led his mother to the kitchen chair, preparing a can of tea as the overexcited mutant started to dart around the room, struggling to stand still.

"Okay, okay, so it all started, with this gooey stuff and it totally spilled over- wait no, actually it all started with this martial artist, this super cool ninja master named Hamato Yoshi who…-

-… From what he describes, she took it pretty well! (all things considered). At least well enough to let him into their house again. But just maybe not in the way she expected. I can't even imagine how Mr. Robertson took that conversation. Not well, if I had to guess.


"Okay, what else, what else…? Well, good news! Turns out, we weren't the only ones who thought it'd be a good idea to-

"-not talk to yourself all day and help me with these?"

Donnie turned around, nearly dropping the recorder as Raph appeared in the doorway, carrying two boxes. Raph, severely bruised, bandaged up in nearly every place but the right side of his almost healed face- and not to mention very much, completely and utterly, a mutant, once again. Just, a few more markings and cracks on his shell, but otherwise, the same. Even down to his expression, watching his brother clumsily get back onto his feet, as he loaded one of the boxes into his arms.

"You couldn't bother to knock?!"

"Nope" he smiled, marching down the hallway and towards the tunnel. With no one seemingly left in the lair, Donnie had to assume Leo and Mikey had already gone on ahead. Raph halted a bit, still getting used to, well walking so to speak, but carrying himself like he always would none the less. He'd refused the aid of Sensei's old cane to balance himself with, Donnie having almost given up since then on reminding his brother that walking around on a broken ancle was probably not going to help him heal up any faster despite his stubbornness telling him otherwise.

"How are you holding up?" he asked, hands drumming over the box's side precariously.

"Well, putting the now butchered recording I just spend three hours working on aside, I guess I'm doing alright. And before you ask, yes, it's important to keep those up, if anyone were to find more of the you know what just lying around, don't you think they'd probably want to know how it works before they start experimenting on the stuff- not to mention the repercussions of sparring our knowledge would probably lead to disaster if not for-

"OKAY! OKAY! I get IT!" he exclaimed, Donnie not hiding the smirk creeping over his face.

"At least your vocal cords are not damaged"

"You would like that wouldn't you?" he muttered, before pretty abruptly catching himself in a coughing fit, leaning against the wall as the box started tipping slightly from his grip, "Argh-

"Let me get that-

"No, I'm fine. Seriously, I got it"

Donnie sighed, not really sure if he should be annoyed or relieved that despite their circumstances, at least that hadn't changed. "You should take it easy you know. You've only been up for a few days, and straining yourself like this will only make it harder for you to recover-

"Ahhhhh, don't give me that again! I can carry a stupid box, Don-" Raph protested, not having much say in it however, as his brother then tapped him on the shoulder with his bo- almost immediately causing him to drop the box if Donnie hadn't picked it up last second.

"Case in point" he muttered, Raph accepting defeat as they continued down the sector leading them further central.

"Any word from Casey?"

"Only the one" Raph muttered, grinning at the thought. Hadn't even been a day or so before the idiot decided to break into the hospital again, only difference, now he actually looked to belong there as well. "You think it's best to keep him pent up too?"

Now Donnie grinned as well shrugging, "It's not like we haven't tried…"


"… Something tells me that's not gonna do a whole lot though"

They'd placed him on the last floor of the building, to Raph's dismay, Casey stumbling confused and severely dazed down fifth avenue following the cure's transmission around town. Escaping, if not miraculously through the broken concrete of the station by a cluster of other victims breaking the impact. He carried a wide scar on the left side of his chin, probably another missing tooth if Raph had to guess, and the half of his arm now covered in bandages. He'd seen his friend messed up before, but this was like seeing the aftermath of what would happen if you stuffed yourself into a meat grinder. But hey, at least Casey took it pretty well. Lighting up the moment he saw the green figure sitting in the windowsill of his room, in fact.

"And here I thought you couldn't get any uglier"

"You're one to talk, freak of nature"

Lizzie peaked up from the bedside too, hesitant for a moment before looking back to her brother who gave her a reassuring nod. After all the stories she'd heard about the mutants, Raph could imagine that seeing one in person, let alone the same one she'd spoken to just a few weeks ago, was probably a lot to take in. Though, she certainly didn't let that shake her, as he wandered over to his friend, somehow convincing the staff to allow him to wear his fingerless gloves over the bandages. Yep, it's him alright.

"How are you feeling?"

He looked down for a moment, as if forgetting what exactly his injuries were, before shrugging nonchalantly, "A few ribs broken, here or there, but Casey Jones can handle it"

"Line"

And sure enough, as Raph looked down, he was amazed to have not noticed the thick yellow line taped around the bed sooner. Taking a solid step backwards as she pointed downwards, eyes tense.
"It's alright, Lizzie. Just your friendly neighborhood sai-chopathic turtle. It's totally cool." Casey assured her, Raph using the opportunity to quite literally step over the line despite the piercing eyes on the other side of the bed daring him not to.

"I'm glad you're alright too"

"Thanks to you" Casey said and genuinely meaning it, though it took the mutant a second to realize he was actually being serious. "Thanks, Raph. Really, dude... You saved my sister"

"Liar." Lizzie said, shaking her head solemnly, "The old man saved me"

"Yeah, but I did kinda save you first" Raph tried, though she was quick to dismiss them both.

"No, that would be the blue one"
"There's just no pleasing you is there?"

Casey sent his sister, what Raph could only assume was the so-called sibling death stare. Almost identical to the one Leo usually send them whenever he assumed the role as the voice of reason.
"Lizzie"

"Arnold…"

"LIZZIE…!"

"ARNOLD…" There was a pause, Lizzie gazing hesitantly from her brother to Raph and back- Casey determined to keep starring at his sister for all eternity if that's what it took. Finally, after a long-held pause, resulting in Lizzie turning back to the mutant, pokerfaced, voice one straight line of words, "Thank you for not letting me perish in the fiery depths of the authoritarian high rise, Raph"

Raph couldn't stop himself from smiling- not realizing how much he'd missed their bickering until now. The relief that they were both okay and alive washing over him all at once.

"Any time"

Casey folded his hands around his head, satisfied. "See? That wasn't so hard, was it?"

"It's still your turn to do the dishes when we get home-

"WHa- I'M IN THE HOSPITAL! I ALMOST DIED, WHY DO I ALWAYS HAVE TO B-


"Yeah, I think they're doing alright" Donnie muttered, trying to imagine how in the heck Raph still had a functioning arm after his little trip to probably the most dangerous highly secured facility left in the city- eyes glued to his stitches expecting for any one of them to pop at the rate he was going.

"They still don't trust that cop though" Raph reminded him, and Donnie realized none of them had actually bothered to tell the vigilante that he'd be there too. I knew I'd forgotten something…!
"Well, he did kind of try to shoot us in the face"
"Good point" they both agreed, Raph pausing as Donnie loaded the crates onto the metro cart before rather sorely leaning himself against the wheels, "And Leo? I haven't seen him in a while"

Which was surprisingly a good thing.

"He's working things out his own way. Last night, he even remembered who Kurtzman is, so I mean... I'd say he's making progress"

"Well, that goes for both of you at least" he muttered, something weighing on him a bit as Donnie kickstarted the engine. With a little luck they should be able to make it in five minutes tops, plenty of time to take a breather for a little while. That was his thought process at least, until he noticed the white paper corner sticking out from the control panel. Realizing he must've dropped it in here on his way back from April's. Before Raph noticed, Don quickly grabbed it, not even caring that the corners were basically chopped, before stuffing it down his bag and out of sight- totally not wondering what was inside like his life depended on it.

"Hey, Don?"

"Hm?"

Raph looked at Donnie for a moment, arms crossed, kinda chewing on the question before he actually said it. Surprising even Donnie who didn't know what to say.

"Why'd ya do it?"

Another pause filled the space, Donnie finding himself frozen, one step inside the cart before he turned back towards his brother, pretending not to understand, "Do what?"

Raph wasn't having it though, letting his arms fall down to each side.

"You had the cure. You could've… I dunno, tried your luck or something, hell that's what I would've done... So, why didn't you?"

That was the million-dollar question, wasn't it? Truth was, not even Donnie was entirely sure what drove him to take it that day. Maybe it was the look of Raph on the ground unconscious, maybe just the time pressure causing him to think irrationally, or simply just the heat of the moment. Donnie didn't know if he'd made the right decision or not, still getting that familiar knot in his chest every time he really thought about it- causing him to just plain ignore the subject all together. The thought that if there was the slightest chance that maybe, just maybe he could've done it over he'd do it, scaring him beyond measure.

What he did know, however, was that whatever vision of a human existence he'd imagined in his head, it wouldn't even come close to the one he already had. Because no matter how you looked at it, if the others weren't there as well, what was even the point? Donnie had resided himself to put his family first above all else, though the thought of what could have been still plagued him from time to time. Grateful for the time he'd had as a human of course, but still slightly melancholy to the notion that despite everything that had happened, at the end of the day, he was still just him. But of cause Raph wasn't going to see it that way, which is why Donnie figured the best way to approach the question was his impeccable (yet not very convincing let's be honest) ability to look completely unbothered.

"Eh, being human's overrated anyway. My janitor days were over the moment OLS turned into rubble. And hey, it's not like we didn't have fun while it lasted. Like a nice… murder-esce vacation, or something- yeah! Yeah, I think that's one way to put it"

"I know you don't mean that"

Donnie sighed, a crooked smile creeping over his face as he reminded himself of the fact that against all odds, they were still alive. That, they were okay, or- they were going to be, and why wouldn't they be? Donnie had fought alien warships, deadly venom, an army of mutants, the OLS pipelines and not to mention, the same guy who used to be right hand to Shredder himself. This? This was nothing, compared to all that. And Donnie knew this, as he turned back from the cart.

"Hey, we started all this together. I don't see any reason why we shouldn't finish it too" he said, Raph returning his gaze before rubbing his hand behind his head where a massive abomination of hair used to be. Most likely a habit he'd picked up along the way.
"I'm sorry for what I said… about father. I think I got so caught up in keeping us together, that I forgot about what it was to you. But, I know you were only trying to do the right thing... I just want you to know that, I... I understand why you did it now. And, I don't blame you"

Donnie shrugged, not remembering the last time he'd heard Raph actually apologizing to him, directly to his face. Not to mention, without yelling it at the top of his lungs.

"Yeah well… good thing it didn't blow us up" he muttered, R chuckling slightly in the back.

"Don't feel too bad about it. There's always next time" he said, leaning back as they made their way to the surface.

"I mean I do still have a sample left should the occasion arise"

"You WHAT?!"


His dad was still glued to the screen inside the living room, as the remaining Landry's scattered around the apartment, drinking, and laughing as they waited impatiently for the New Year to arrive. Simon on the other hand, had decided to retreat into his own quarters, a solid book in his hands and a cup of tea to take his mind off of the thick cast wrapping his left leg. The dent on the side still the size of a meteor crater as far as he was concerned.

When he first got out of the hospital, he'd told the doctors, including his dad, that he barely remembered much of what happened. They told him it was a gas leak; some weird toxins causing people in big areas of the city to hallucinate and see things that wasn't real. To hurt themselves without knowing it. He wanted to tell them that they were wrong, that the thing that just a little over a month ago nearly turned the entirety of New York into a monster army, wasn't just a conspiracy. Just another crazy story he'd read about in his books, something only children could conjure with enough imagination.

But then he saw it again. The images of those nights. The thick glass separating him from the dark hallways underground. Could feel his fingers convulse and his nails dig into themselves as cuts in his throat started morphing painfully into spikes. Screams reverberating loudly in his mind, and every time he did, he just wanted it to stop. But telling your doctor about those kinds of episodes, rarely went the way you'd expect- especially for someone Simon's age. Too happy to see his dad finally stop worrying to try to explain himself. And would instead comfort himself with Jane Austen and Oscar Wilde to take his mind off things. To remind himself that he was still him. The tingling in his neck from the needle that stabbed it, wasn't real. The veins in his arm weren't boiling-he was fine. Everything was going to be okay.

That's what his dad kept telling him, and that's what Simon choose to believe in as well.

After all, New Years was just around the corner. If anything, Simon would at least get a chance to clear his head for once. Get a few weeks off of school, regrettably, but managing his thoughts in a way he knew how to at least.

He leaned back, awaited the last ten minutes where he'd promised his great aunt Petunia to join the others in the living room for the countdown. But as he did, suddenly, and almost to the point of making him jump straight out of his seat in surprise, something thumped lightly outside. Cautiously he put down the book, grabbed his crutches and steered towards the outside balcony, thinking that maybe a cat or something wanted to get in.

The outside was cold. Like, freezing cold. Enough to make Simon already wanna get inside again faster than his leg would ever allow him. The snow was still soaring down past the high rises of the city in droves, painting the horizon in a thick greyish cloud of white, only illuminated by the many firecrackers and explosions roaming around the area. People nearby laughing manically and celebrating as the cloudy dark atmosphere flickered with fireworks from everywhere at once. Sure, his area was usually of the quieter sort, the ghost town of his neighborhood somehow still managing to keep it cool, as the rest of the big Apple yelled its lungs out with cheer.

Realizing that whatever he'd heard was probably gone now, Simon turned around to go back inside when, again, the same sound halted him in his tracks.

"Is someone…" he muttered, ready to use the crutches as a weapon if he had to. After waiting around for a moment starring out into nothingness, he turned back again, ready to go inside. But then, and just as he was about to slam the next thing he saw right in the face- he turned his head towards the balcony one more time.

This time, meeting a half surprised half horrified orange mask hanging upside down from the support beam. Eyes wide, shivering.

"Mikey…?"

The mutant started chuckling nervously, swinging himself almost effortlessly down- squatting onto the edge of the railing with ease, despite his arm still being confided to a sling and cast.

"Sorry, hehe… I didn't mean to scare you"

"You didn't. I just uh… didn't expect you, here, I guess" Simon assured him, trying not to stare. It wasn't so much that Mikey- his best friend- also known as the crazy new kid claiming to be friends with mutants and fighting evil on the daily, when he wasn't toying with bullies struggling to lay a scratch on him - was standing in front of him as a mutant turtle. But more so the fact that his best friend, whom Simon hadn't seen or heard from ever since he was cured, was now standing in front of him. Same freckles, same goofy smile, and same very much human eyes staring back at him. Even the same habit of jumping up and down, if ever so slightly, and yet still not loosing his balance.

"Oh, well, I- I mean," he began, eyes spiraling in every other direction than Simon's face, until finally landing on his crutches- slight guilt showing on his now green freckled face, "How's your leg doing?"

"Healing. Doctor says with some luck, I'll be able to walk within a month or so"

Mikey let out a sigh of relief, shoulders un-tensing, "Awesome… oh I'm so glad to hear that" he said, voice doing that thing it did where it squeaked at the very end of a sentence, and Simon was glad to hear that despite the very unique circumstances of their situation, he was happy to know that it really was still him in there. Crazy, bonkers, and absolutely out of his mind, Mikey, still there. Not a dangerous mutant version of his friend to replace him. Just… Mikey. Shell or not. Suddenly everything made sense. Even if actually seeing it in person, was a little different than having it explained by an officer.

Simon looked down, struggling for air all of a sudden as the winter air made the hairs on his arms rise, "And you? How's your… arm?" he muttered, eyes lingering a little longer on the now three fingered hands instead of his usual human ones fiddling- though Mikey didn't seem to mind.

"Oh, it's fine! All cool, totally, Don' says that because I'm cool-blooded it should heal faster, so I'll be back to my nin-tastic ninja mastery ways before you know it!" he exclaimed, before dying down into what quickly turned into a rather awkward silence between the two.

"So, uh…-

"Oh, right! I almost forgot..." Mikey started fumbling into his belt, a neat little strap surrounding his mutant shell, and now equipped with what appeared to be a brand-new set of nunchucks too. When he finally found it, he folded it into Simon's hands- Simon who'd almost forgot about the thing entirely if he wasn't holding it in his hands.

"I meant to give this back to you. Guess I must've forgotten in the whole, saving the world deal and stuff, but it should be fine! I mean… it's still warm, hehe"

Simon looked at the blue winter glove for a moment, thinking back to the night he'd given it to him like it was a million years ago. But then he thought about something, something that might've if not a little bit to do with the fact that the glove's partner was still in his coat.

"You know what? Keep it"

"What?"

"I'm serious. It's the least I can do"

Mikey retook the glove hesitantly, receiving it like he was half-expecting it to explode at any moment now but still accepted it nonetheless, "So… you're not mad?"

"Why would I be mad?"

Mikey gulped, arm hugging the other nervously, "Because… because of the whole, you know… and stuff?" he said, for a moment trying to imitate what Simon figured was supposed to be a mutant sparkly monster of his own making, though it more than anything just seemed like he was trying to become a werewolf or something.

"I do remember…" Simon muttered, momentarily thinking back to a time when all he could think about was violence and staying in the dark, "But I also remember you, kneeing a ninja in the face to save me. Patching me up… You tend to forgive a little easier with that picture in mind"

Mikey tried to force a smile- one that quickly faltered however as his guilt seemed to rush right back the moment, he remembered the giant fracture in Simon's leg. The thing's he's seen… because of him. All this time, all those rambles and stories and who would've thought they were actually true? If anything, Simon felt guilty about not believing him sooner.

"I'm sorry I lied to you"

"Wha…? About this? It's not like I blame you… this-… it's a big thing" Simon reassured him, no need to put it into words- though Mikey kept going.

"I meant to tell you, I swear I did, but I just didn't know how to- and then there was the whole we're not supposed to talk to stranger's situation kinda deal, and then before I knew it I just couldn't- I mean, I wanted to just- but then I couldn't- and then oh and THEN you should've seen the other guy-

"MIKEY!" Simon yelled, quickly regretting this action as both his lungs nearly sent him tumbling into a coughing fit from the exertion. Mikey looked at his friend, heart in his throat as Simon calmed him down, "I'm okay. Really. I'm fine. So are you. I mean sure, it's… a lot to process, I'll admit but… no matter how you look at it, I owe you, my life. Dude. Hehe. Nothing's going to change that"

There was another pause, the wheels turning in Mikey's head as he struggled to come to the realization that Simon wasn't running away screaming. Probably also because of his leg, of course, but still. This was a lot to process for him too.

"So… we're good?

Simon nodded, "Yeah. I mean, you still owe me for that Wasteland Warriors marathon. Don't see how we'll sneak into the movie theater like this though, that's going to be a challenge… eh, I'm sure we'll figure something out"

And finally, Mikey seemed to believe it too, smiling in a big wide grin as the fireworks from outside started to erupt around them like crazy. He held up his hand, his non-broken hand that Simon accepted with caution but clarity.

"It's a deal then"

And as the city prepared itself for the final countdown, so did Simon and Mikey simultaneously realize that maybe, just maybe, now was a good a time as any to start over.

"It's a deal"


The entire square was filled with people, from here to Manhattan and beyond. Watching as the big ball in the sky got ready to drop any moment now, snow raining down over the confetti covered streets. But then, just a little on the other side, perhaps too high to really be noticed by a lot of people, surrounded by a high rise of metal beams and unfinished construction, hiding its unexpected visitors now situated on the very top looking out at New York. The view stretching from the square and all the way towards the horizon.

Leo sat on the top of it, legs dangling out over the edge as he excitedly scouted the area with a pair of binoculars. Almost, but not quite, too distracted by the dazzling lights and banners to really focus. When he looked down, he almost missed Kurtzman and Hopkins waiting in the crowd doing the very same thing, though as Leo noticed, looking a lot more relaxed than he'd seen either in forever. Joining the crowd as Kurtzman bit down on an apple stick, before ushering along the square- Hopkins' following him close.

Apparently after the whole fiasco at the station, or just the decline of his grasp on reality, the old Geezer had decided to quit all together. Gun close to hand, but with an added relaxation that showed by his decline of caffeine in the last few weeks. Instead focusing his attention on aiding Kurtzman with his research until another position would come up. He'd sworn he'd keep their secret safe, whatever it took, always prepared to offer them his services if they asked for it, though Raph was a little less forgiving. Mikey and Donnie on the other hand had, much like Leo, seen this as a safety net they'd probably need from now on. Now he was just grateful that the old man found some peace along the way. Or… the closest thing to it, he supposed. Even apologizing to Karai for his trouble.

"Five minutes guys! You ready?" she called, Shini helping with blankets as Mikey (now dawning the ever-festive party-hat over his much more comfortable winter cap) excitedly threw confetti into the air, hollering out to a crowd that most likely couldn't hear him.

"YEAH SON!" he bellowed, as Casey and Karai gathered snacks on the other side, a nice little tent of theirs to help contain the little warmth available. Leo watched as Mikey's eyes skeptically analysis the food, reading his mind before he even opened his mouth, "I think we're missing something"

"Mikey, we talked about this-

"AY TRENCH COAT MAN! MIND SHARING A PIECE?!"

Mikey, of course, didn't listen however, instead nearly throwing himself over the building in order to catch Hopkins' attention down on the ground, Leo frantically dragging him back to the ground out of fear that anyone would somehow catch a glimpse of them.

"MIKEY!"

"What?! No one saw me!"

"No one, except maybe half THE POPULATION OF NEW YORK!" Raph yelled out, joining in their shared outburst. But then, the sound of a whizzle from behind them, turned their heads. Shini holding up a whole bag full of glazed apples, pizza boxes sand not to mention even more glitter, to which Mikey lit up like a Christmas tree-

"Ha! Who's the stupid one now? Ouch! Not cool!"

-both Raph and Leo sharing the 'what did we even expect' look, as Leo made sure the binoculars weren't broken. Not long now, he thought, watching the scene unfold around him almost ready to believe he was dreaming again.

Leo hadn't had any headaches since their 'transformation'. Or well… since the cure. When he first came to, he didn't expect to feel so… okay. You'd think waking up as an entirely different entity would be more terrifying than anything, but to Leo? It felt more like he was just coming into his own again, but this time it would actually stick. He thought a lot about what Karai had said, no longer reaching out to the false hope that if he could just make everything go back to the way they were- if he could just become himself again, then that would be it. But looking around now at the people closest to him, even as a mutant none the less, he felt like he'd accepted it, somewhere down along the line. Sure, he was still remembering, as Donnie had told him, gradually. A little more of the past returning to him every day, but that didn't mean that he had to live by it anymore.

He wasn't Sensei. He wasn't the one with all the answers either. He was just… him. And like the others, Leo knew that he would've wanted for them to move on, one way or the other. To not be chained down by the expectations of someone who was no longer there to even guide them through it. To just… be, whatever existence, in whatever form, it didn't matter- not to Leo, not anymore. He wanted to do right by his family. To himself.

And so… that is exactly what he was going to do.

He glanced around, pulling his jacket tight to his shell until he noticed Donnie sitting on the edge of the building, right on the other end, something in his hands. That thing, as he wandered over there, proving to the small envelope he'd carried around. Still unopened, a little ripped perhaps, but otherwise intact.

"Are you gonna open it?"

Donnie sighed, hands just barely over the rim.

"I don't know…" he muttered, Leo sitting down beside him. He'd noticed the thing before, back in the lair a few times, just like this- Donnie just starring at without opening it. And now that he was… well, a mutant again, it wasn't hard to see what was holding him back from opening it now. But either way, that didn't mean Leo couldn't try to cheer his brother up- probably knowing better than anyone that the specter of their origin shouldn't hold them back from doing what they wanted. Not then, not now.

"You know, if anyone's going to make it in there, it's you" he tried, dashing him gently on the shoulder.

"Yeah, for a human maybe"

Donnie sighed, Leo putting his hand on his shoulder reassuringly, "You know any school in the world would be lucky to have you in it"

"Of course, of course, it's just…"

"Just, what?"

Donnie bit his lip, eyes glancing down to his belt. A small but very apparent shimmer shining through from underneath.

"What if I could've…"

He picked it up, Leo not really knowing how to react as the last remaining vial of purple ooze was held up in the light. But he wasn't exactly going to tell him not to go through with it either- deciding to close his fingers around the glass, looking his brother square in the eye,

"Whatever you decide, it's like you said. We'll always have each other. But it's your call, D. Only yours. And… whatever that is, you know we've got your back"

A smile crept over Don's face, his gap tooth showing. "Thanks, Leo" he said, putting it back down as they instead enjoyed the last moments' 'peace' before in a few minutes it would probably be bombarded by fireworks and explosions.

"You still following up on your new year's resolution?"

Leo nodded, arms crossed- though it was really just an act to try and hide the fact that he was freezing up there more than anything, "Yep. So far, we're all set. I just hope you guys can manage without me for a while"

"What could possibly go wrong? It went so swimmingly last time!"

Suddenly, hands shot out from behind the two, Raph appearing between them, another Party hat (probably Mikey's doing) strapped to his head, "I mean if you're really going to Japan, at least try not to get knocked over your head again"

"You're just mad I'm not bringing you a souvenir"

"Hey- no souvenir, no First Edition cassette tapes. House rules" Raph bit back, arms crossed as Karai called out to them.

"Guys one minute!"

Raph clasped his hands together, not even phased by the blizzard that seemed determined to turn his bandana into a permanent accessory on his increasingly blue head.

"Come on! Let's do this for real"

And as Raph and Leo hurried over to the others, Donnie hung back. Taking one last look at the envelope in his hands before making his way to the edge of the building, as people in the crowd was already counting down, one minute to midnight. And as he did, almost without catching it the first time, he nearly tumbled forward as the sight of someone waving at him from down on the street opposite to the building, made him reach for the binoculars.

Didn't know what to say as who else but April O'neil waved at him on the pavement, suitcase in hand, before she pulled up her hood. Sparing one more glance before finally disappearing through the exited crowd, a man with flaming red hair joining her soon- and Donnie couldn't help but smile... Relieved to know she took his avice to heart. He turned back, Mikey already dragging him into an embrace as they all turned to the square, watching from above, waiting. Karai next to Shini, Lizzie hung over Casey's shoulders, a firecracker in hand, while Donnie stood beside his brothers, taking one last look at the envelope…

…before promptly tearing it in half- letting it joing the endless parade of confetti caught in the wind.

Mikey sent him a smile, arms around Donnie's shoulder. Followed then by Raph promptly deciding to dash the pair over the shoulders, arms crossed before he let out a chuckle- only to be immediately halted by Leo's death stare piercing his shell.

Donnie closed his eyes, the little clock nearing twelve as people started counting. He let the sounds just wash over him, time standing still as he shut everything else out.

"Three"

Took a deep breath,

"Two"

Until finally, and perhaps unsurprisingly,

"ONE!"

... he was home.

 

Notes:

Thanks for reading this weird little thing I made! I hope you liked it, I certainly enjoyed writing it;)

Can't believe anyone would make it this far, but if you did... damn. Thanks for sticking around that means so much, you got no idea (ha, get it be-because it's- it's a stick? Heh..? You know? because he's got the... with the- ANYWAY-

And also thanks to this weird, insane, wtf is this, bonkers as hell show for making my childhood awesome;)

Chapter 19: The Snappening

Summary:

The moment our beloved science nerd confronted his feelings for the first time since they met.
A comic by my friend/partner in crime and fanfic co conspirator/cover artist- or simply Gren, for short.
The one and ONLY! (or simply Sobarova on Insta)

Yes ladies and gents and those who've yet to decide...

It'sa happening.

The SNAPPENING is happening.

Coming soon... (but not too soon we actually don't know- it'll come out when we feel like it)

(Also it's a WIP ! So just... keep that in mind! Good evening to y'all)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

(From the "Snappening scene" in the chapter "Goodbye Surprise")

Notes:

my tumblr: https://www.tumblr.com/misterdeplume